\ 3 1\13 CORNELL UNIVERSITY LIBRARY Date Due CAT. NO. 23233 PJ 3953.R73 e " ""**"** Ubrary Cun »iii?i r «ilfSi?i?,. t0 the 0ld Testament 3 1924 026 822 175 Cornell University Library r -i> The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924026822175 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS TO THE OLD TESTAMENT TRANSLATED AND EDITED BY ROBERT WILLIAM ROGERS Ph.D. (Leipzig), Litt.D., LL.D., F.R.G.S. Professor in Drew Theological Seminary; Author of "A History of Babylonia and Assyria,** in Two Volumes; "The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, Especially in Its Relations to Israel," Five Lectures delivered at Harvard University NEW YORK: EATON & MAINS CINCINNATI: JENNINGS & GRAHAM 1912 S :s.\°m Copyright, 1912, by ROBERT W. ROGERS TO THE REVEREND SAMUEL ROLLES DRIVER Regiua Professor of Hebrew, and Canon of Christ Church, Oxford, AN EMINENT SCHOLAR A GENIAL AND KINDLY MAN AND MY DEAR FRIEND TABLE OF CONTENTS PAGE List op Books Quoted or Mentioned xi Preface xvii MYTHOLOGICAL TEXTS. 1 I. The Creation 3 1. The Story of Creation 3 2. The Babylonian Cosmogony according to Da- mascius 44 3. A Cosmology in a Ritual 44 4. The Creation of the Moon (and the Sun) 46 5. Another Version of the Creation of the World by Marduk (So-called " Bilingual of Creation "). . 47 6. The Creation of Cattle and Beasts 50 7. An Incantation against Toothache 52 8. The Assyrian Cosmology 53 1. Assyrian Creation Text 54 2. Ashur the Creator 57 3. An Assyrian Building Inscription with Cos- mological Material 58 9. An Address to the River of Creation 60 II. The Dragon and Demons 60 1. Ellil and the Labbu 60 2. The Legend of the Seven Evil Demons 63 III. The Myth op Adapa 67 IV. Primitive Revelation and the Early Kings 76 1. Primitive Revelation (Berossos) 76 2. The Early Kings 78 V. The Gilgamesh Epic and the Story op the Deluge 80 1. The Babylonian Flood Story! 90 2. Another Recension of the Deluge Story 103 3. An Ancient Babylonian Deluge Fragment (Morgan) •. 104 4. Another Ancient Babylonian Deluge Fragment (Hilprecht) 108 5. The Babylonian Deluge according to Berossos. . . 109 6. Destruction by Fire 112 VI. Ea and Atrakhasis 113 VII. Ishtar's Descent to Hades 121 VIII. Nergal and Ereshkigal 131 IX. The Legend op Sargon, King of Agade 135 HYMNS AND PRAYERS 139 1. Hymn to Sin, the Moon God 141 v vi TABLE OF CONTENTS PAGE 2. Hymn to Ramman, the Weather God 147 3. Processional Hymn to Marduk 150 4. A "Prayer of the Raising Of the Hand" to Ishtar 153 5. Hymn to Ishtar 161 6. Fragment of Wisdom Literature, The So-called Baby- lonian Job 164 7. An Incantation with Ethical Contents 170 8. Fragment of Wisdom Literature 175 9. A Prayer for Restoration to Divine Favor 178 10. Hymn to Tammuz (No. 1) 179 11. Hymn to Tammuz (No. 2) 182 12. A Prayer for a Favorable Dream 185 LITURGICAL AND DOCTRINAL TEXTS 187 1. The Supposed Babylonian Sabbath 189 2. The Pantheon 189 3. The Gods of the Months 194 4. The Doctrine of Substitution 195 5. The Scapegoat 196 CHRONOLOGICAL MATERIALS 199 I. Babylonian 201 1. The Babylonian King List A 201 2. The Babylonian King List B 202 3. A Chronicle concerning Sargon and Other Early Babylonian and Assyrian Rulers 203 4. The Babylonian Chronicle 208 II. Assyrian 219 1. The Assyrian Eponym List 219 2. The Assyrian Eponym List with Notes 226 3. The Eponym Chronicle for 720-705 B. C 236 4. Fragment of a Similar List 238 5. The Ptolemaic Canon 239 6. Literature 240 HISTORICAL TEXTS 241 I. HAMMtTRAPI 243 1. Kudur-Mabuk 247 2. Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku) 248 3. Letter of Hammurapi to Sin-idinnam 248 4. Letter of Hammurapi to Sin-idinnam 249 5. Small Text of Hammurapi 249 6. Historical Text of Hammurapi 250 7. Dispatch of Hammurapi to Sin-idinnam 252 II. The Tell-el-Amarna Period (1400 B. C.) 252 I. The Discovery of the Letters 252 TABLE OF CONTENTS vii PAGE II. Egypt at the Tell-el-Amarna Period 254 III. Syria and Palestine at the Tell-el-Amarna Period 258 1. Letter of Burraburiash to Amenophis IV 262 2. Letter of Tushratta to Amenophis III 263 3. Letters of Rib-Adda of Byblus 265 Letter A 265 Letter B 266 4. Letters of Abdi-Khiba of Jerusalem 268 Letter A. . . ; 268 Letter B 270 Letter C 272 Letter D 275 Letter E 276 Letter F 277 5. The Letter from Lachish 278 6. Tablets from Gezer 279 Tablet A. . . . 279 Tablet B 280 7. The Letters from Ta'anek 281 Letter A , 281 Letter B 282 III. Ashurnazirpal (885-860 B.C.) 283 The Annals of Ashurnazirpal 286 IV. Shalmaneser III (859-825 B. C.) 288 854 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription 293 854 B. C. The Monolith Inscription 294 854 B. C. The Bull Inscription 297 854 B. C. The Berlin Inscription 298 850-849 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription 299 850-849 B. C. The Bull Inscription 300 846 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription 302 846 B. C. The Bull Inscription 302 842 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription 303 842 B. C. The Annalistic Fragment 303 842 B. C. Obelisk Legend beneath the Reliefs.. . . 304 839 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription 304 V. Adad-nihaki IV (812-783 B. C.) 305 1. Calah Inscription 305 2. Nebo Statue from Calah 307 VI. Tiglathpileser IV (745-727 B. C.) 308 1. Annals (738 B. C.) 313 2. Campaign against the West in 733-732 B. C. . . 317 viii TABLE OF CONTENTS PAGE 3. Small Inscription 1 320 4. Nimroud Tablet 322 VII. Sabgon II (722-705 B. C.) 323 1. The Conquest of Samaria (722-721 B. C.) 326 2. The Campaign against Hamath and Gaza (720 B. C.) 327 3. Stone Inscription from Kalah (717 B. C.) 327 4. Cylinder Inscription (713 B. C.) 328 5. The Campaign against Ashdod (711 B. C.) 328 6. Fragment of Another Account of the Campaign against Ashdod 329 7. Campaigns against Samaria, Gaza, and Hamath (722-720 B. C.) 331 VIII. Sennacherib (704-682 B. C.) 332 1. The Campaign against Jerusalem (701 B. C). . . 340 2. Summary of Sennacherib's Western Campaign (701 B. C.) 344 3. Sennacherib at Lachish (701 B.C.) 345 4. Sennacherib's Last Campaign against Arabia. . . . 345 5. Herodotus on the Campaign of Sennacherib .... 346 6. Polyhistor and Abydenus 347 IX. Esarhaddon (680-668) and Ashurbanapal (668-625) 349 1. Esarhaddon — Prism A 353 2. Prism B 355 3. TheCampaignagainstArabiaandEgypt(670B.C.) 357 4. Ashurbanapal at Acco (about 645 B. C.) 359 X. Nebuchadrezzar (604-562 B. C.) 360 1. East India House Inscription 364 2. Nebuchadrezzar in the Lebanon 365 3. Nebuchadrezzar's Campaign against Egypt 367 4. Building Inscription of Nebuchadrezzar 368 5. Western Campaign 369 6. Berossos on the Neo-Babylonian Period 370 XI. Nabonidus, Belshazzar, and Cyrus 371 1. Inscription from the Four Clay Cylinders 378 2. The Cylinder of Cyrus 380 LEGAL TEXTS 385 I. A Kudurru, or Boundary Stone 387 II. A Certificate of Adoption 393 III. A Marriage Contract 394 IV. The Code of Hammurapi 395 Index 4gg LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS plate page 1. The First Tablet op Creation 473 2. The Second Tablet op Creation 475 3. The Third Tablet op Creation 477 4. The Fourth Tablet op Creation 479 5. The Fifth Tablet op Creation 481 6. The Sixth Tablet of Creation 483 7. The Seventh Tablet op Creation 485 8. Conflict between a God and the Dragon 487 9. The Story of the Deluge. Obverse 489 10. The Story of the Deluge. Reverse 491 11. The Story op the Deluge. Obverse 493 12. The Story of the Deluge. Reverse 495 13. The Assyrian Representation of Gilgamesh 497 14. Seal Cylinders 499 Fig. 1. Scenes from Gilgamesh Epic. Fig. 2. Scene from Gilgamesh Epic. Fig. 3. Ut-napishtim in the Ark. 15. The Descent op Ishtar to Hades. Obverse 501 16. The Descent of Ishtar to Hades. Reverse 503 17. Seal Cylinders 505 Fig. 1. Sin the Moon God. Fig. 2. Darius the King on a Lion Hunt. Fig. 3. Mythological Scene. 18. Seal Cylinders 507 Fig. 1. The Goddess Ishtar. Fig. 2. The Temptation, so called. Fig. 3. Women Picking Dates. 19. Shamash, the Sun God, in His Shrine 509 20. Statue of the God Nabu 511 21. Babylonian Demons 513 22. The Babylonian Chronicle 515 23. Building Inscription of Kudur Mabuk 517 24. Bronze Figure of Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku) 519 25. Amenophis IV 521 26. Amenophis IV and His Family Sacrificing 523 27. Amenophis IV and His Family 525 28. Letter op Tushratta to Amenophis III 527 ix x LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS plate page 29. Fig. 1. Letter of Abdi-Khiba of Jerusalem 529 Figs. 2 and 3. Basalt Statue of Shalmaneser III. 30. Colossal Figure from Ashurnazirpal's Palace 531 31. Obelisk of Shalmaneser III 533 32. Obelisk of Shalmaneser III. Reliefs 535 33. Monolith of Shalmaneser III 537 34. Inscription of Shalmaneser III at the Dog River . 539 35. Inscription of Tiglathpileser IV 541 36. Prism of Sennacherib 543 37. Siege of Lachish by Sennacherib 545 38. Sennacherib at Lachish 547 39. Portrait of Merodach-baladan on a Boundary Stone 549 40. Stele of Esarhadpon 551 41. Ashurbanipal on Horseback 553 42. Prism of Ashurbanipal 555 43. Assyrian Soldiers 557 44. Fig. 1. Cylinder of Nabonidus 559 Fig. 2. Cylinder of Nebuchadrezzar II. Fig. 3. Cylinder of Nabonidus. 45. Cylinder of Cyrus 561 46. Fig. 1. Boundary Stone of Nebuchadrezzar 1 563 Fig. 2. Mace-Head of Sargon I. 47. Symbols on Boundary Stone of Nebuchadrezzar 1 . 565 48. The Hammurapi Code of Laws 567 LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED Abel, Ludwig, und Winckler, Hugo, Keilschrifttexte zum Gebrauch bei Vorlesungen. Berlin. 1890. Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna. Berlin. 1889, 1890. Archaeology, Society of Biblical, Proceedings and Transactions. London. Asiatic Society, Journal of Royal. London. Assyriologie, Beitrage zur, und Semitischen Sprachwissenschaft. Leipzig. Assyriologie, Revue d'Assyriologie et d'Archdologie Orientale. Paris. Assyriologie, Zeitschrift fur, und verwandte Gebiete, herausgegeben von Carl Bezold. Strassburg. Auchincloss, W. S., Chronology of the Holy Bible, with an intro- duction by A. H. Sayce. New York. 1911. Beecher, Willis J., The Dated Events of the Old Testament. Phil- adelphia. 1908. Berliner Akademie der Wissenschaften, Berichte. Berlin. Bezold, Carl, Catalogue of the Cuneiform Tablets in the Kouyunjik Collection of the British Museum, Vols. I-V. London. 1889ff. Ninive und Babylon (Monographien zur Weltgeschichte). Bielefeld und Leipzig. 1903. 2te Auflage. 1910. Babylonisch-Assyrische Texte, I, Die Schbpfungslegende. Bonn. 1904. Zweite urn den Sintflutbericht vermehrte, Auflage. 1911. Bezold, Carl, and Budge, E. A. W., The TellM Amarna Tablets in the British Museum. London. 1892. Breasted, James Henry, History of Egypt. New York. 1905. Ancient Records of Egypt. Five Vols. Chicago. 1906ff. Budge, E. A. W., History of Egypt. Eight Vols. London. 1902. Budge, E. A. W., and King, Leonard, Annals of the Kings of Assyria. London. 1902. Clay, Albert T., Documents from the Temple Archives of Nippur, Dated in the Reigns of Cassite Rulers. Philadelphia. 1906. Light on the Old Testament from Babel. Philadelphia. 1907. Combe, Et, Histoire du Culte de Sin en Babylonie et en Assyrie. Paris. 1908. Cook, S. A., The Laws of Moses and the Code of Hammurabi. London. 1903. xii LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED Craig, James A., Assyrian and Babylonian Religious Texts. Leip- zig. Vol. I, 1895; Vol. II, 1897. Cuneiform Texts from Babylonian Tablets, etc., in the British Museum. Parts I to XXX have appeared. London. 1896-1912. Davies, W. W., The Codes of Hammurabi and Moses. Cincinnati. 1905. Delitzsch, Friedrich, Das Babylonische Weltschopfungsepos (Abhand- lungen der Sachsischen Gesellschaft der wissenschaften, Bd. XVII). Leipzig. 1896. Assyrisches Worterbuch zur gesamten bisher veroffentlichten Keilschriftlitteratur. Lieferung 1-3. Leipzig. 1887-1890. Assyrisches Handwdrterbuch. Leipzig. 1896. Assyrische Lesestiicke. 4te Auflage. Leipzig. 1900. Das Babylonische Weltschopfungsepos (Abhandlungen der philo- logisch-historischen Classe der K6nigl. Sachischen Gesellschaft der wissenschaften Band XVII, No. 2). Leipzig. 1896. Babel und Bibel, Ein Vortrag. Leipzig. 1902. Dhorme, Paul, Choix de Textes Beligieux Assyro-Babyloniens. Paris. 1907. Driver, S. R., The Book of Exodus (Cambridge Bible for Schools). Cambridge. 1911. Article, Old Testament Chronology, Encyclopaedia Britannica, Eleventh Edition, Vol. Ill, p. 865f. Cambridge. 1912. Goodspeed, George S., A History of the Babylonians and Assyrians. New York. 1902. Gray, G. Buchanan, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Isaiah, Vol. I (International Critical Commentary). Edinburgh. 1912. Gressmann, Hugo; Ungnad, Arthur; Ranke, Hermann; AUorienta- lische Texte und Bilder zum Alien Testamente. Tubingen. 1909. Grimme, H., Das Gesetz Chammurabis und Moses. 1903. Gunkel, Heinrich, Schopfung und Chaos in Urzeit und Endzeit. Gottingen. 1895. Halma, M. le Abbe, Oeuvres de PtoUmie. Paris. 1819. Harper, Robert F., The Code of Hammurabi. Chicago. 1904. Haupt, Paul, Das Babylonische Nimrod-Epos. Leipzig. 1884,1891. Purim (Beitrage zur Assyriologie Bd. VI). Hilprecht, Hermann V., Expedition of the University of Pennsyl- vania. Old Babylonian Inscriptions, Vol. I. Philadelphia. 1983. The Earliest Version of the Babylonian Deluge Story and the Temple Library of Nippur (The Babylonian Expedition of the University of Pennsylvania, Vol. V, I). Philadelphia. 1911. Anniversary Volume. Leipzig. 1909. LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED xiii Hincke, W. J., A New Boundary Stone of Nebuchadrezzar I from Nippur. Philadelphia. 1907. Hommel, Fritz, Geschichte Babyloniens und Assyriens. Berlin. 1885. Hrozny, H., Keilschrifttexte aus Ta'anek (in Sellin, Ernst, Tell Ta'anek). Wien. 1904. Hussey, Mary I., Some Sumerian-Babylonian Hymns of the Berlin Collection (American Journal of Semitic Languages and Lit- erature, Vol. XXIII, 2). Chicago. 1907. Jastrow, Jr., Morris, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria. Boston. 1898. Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens. Giessen. 1904-1912. Aspects of Religious Belief and Practice in Babylonia and Assyria. New York. 1911. Jensen, Peter, Das Gilgamesh-Epos in der Weliliteratur. Strassburg. 1906. Jeremias, Alfred, Izdubar-Nimrod, eine altbabylonische BeschwSrungs- legende. Strassburg. 1891. Holle und Parodies bei der Babylonier (Der Alte Orient I, 3). Leipzig. 1900. Das Alte Testament im Lichte des Alien Orients, 2te Auflage. Leipzig. 1906. The Old Testament in the Light of the Ancient East. Two Vols. London. 1911. Jeremias, Johannes, Moses und Hammurabi. 2te Auflage. Leipzig. 1903. Johns, C. H. W., The Oldest Code of Laws in the World. Edinburgh. 1903. Code of Hammurabi. In Hastings's Dictionary of the Bible. Vol. V. New York. 1904. King, L. W., The Seven Tablets of Creation. Two Vols. London. 1902. The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi. Three Vols. London. 1898. Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings. Two Vols. London. 1907. Records of the Reign of Tukulti-Ninib I. London. 1904. First Steps in Assyrian. London. 1898. Kittel, Rudolf, and Rogers, Robert W., Article, Time, Biblical Reckoning of, The New Schaff-Herzog Religious Encyclopaedia, Vol. XI, p. 442f. New York. 1911. Knudtzon, J. A., Assyrische Gebete an den Sonnengott. Leipzig. 1893. Die El-Amarna Tafeln (Vorderasiatische Bibliothek). Leipzig. 1907-1912. Kohler, J.; Peiser, F. E.; und Ungnad, A., Hammurabis Gesetz. Leipzig. 1904-1909. xiv LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED Langdon, Stephen, Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms. Paris. Neubabyhnische Konigsinschriften (Vorderasiatische Biblio- thek). Leipzig. 1912. Building Inscriptions of the Neo-Babylonian Empire. Paris. 1905. Layard, A. H., Inscriptions in the Cuneiform Character from Assyr- ian Monuments. London. 1851. Lehmann, C. F., Zwei Hauptprobleme der altorientalischen Chro- nologic und ihre Losung. Leipzig. 1898. Lehmann-Haupt, C. F., Die Historische Semiramis und ihre Zeit. Tubingen. 1910. Israel, seine Entwickelung in Rahmen der Weltgeschichte. Tu- bingen. 1911. Loisy, A., Les Mythes Babyloniens et les Premiers Chapitres de la Genese. Paris. 1901. Lyon, D. G., The Structure of the Hammurabi Code (Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. XXV). Boston. 1904. Marti, Karl, Chronology A, Old Testament. Encyclopaedia Biblica, Vol. I, col. 773f. New York. 1899. Martin, F., Textes religieux Assyriens et Babyloniens. Paris. 1900. Maspero, G., The Passing of the Empires. New York. 1900. Meissner, Bruno, and Rost, Paul, Die Baninschriften Sanheribs. Leipzig. 1893. Messerschmidt, Leopold, Keilschrifltexte aus Assur, historischen In- kalts. Heft 1. Leipzig. 1911. Meyer, Eduard, Geschichte des Altertums, 2te Auflage. Band I, 1 and 2. Stuttgart. 1907, 1909. Die Israeliten und ihre Nachbarstamme. Leipzig. 1906. Miiller, Carl, Fragmenta Historicorum Graecorum. Paris. 1848. Miiller, David H., Die Gesetze Hammurabis und die Mosaische Gesetzgebung. Vienna. 1903. Niebuhr, Carl, Die Chronologie der Geschichte Israels, Aegyptens, Babyloniens und Assyriens. Leipzig. 1896. Niese, B., Flavii Josephi Opera. Berlin. 1889. Oettli, Samuel, Das Gesetz Hammurabis und die Thora Israels. Leipzig. 1903. Olmstead, A. T., Western Asia in the Days of Sargon of Assyria. New York. 1908. Oppert, Jules, Histoire des Empires. Versailles. 1865. Orient Gesellschaft, Deutsche. Mittheilungen. Berlin. Oriental Society, American, Journal of. New Haven, Conn. Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement. London. Paton, Lewis Bayles, The Early History of Syria and Palestine. New York. 1901. LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED xv Peiser, Felix, Studien zur orientalischen Altertumskunde (Mitthei- lungender Vorderasiatischen Gesellschaft No. 6). Leipzig. 1898. Perry, E. G., Hymnen und Gebete an Sin. Leipzig. 1907. Pognon, H., Les inscriptions bdbyloniennes du Wadi Brissa. Paris. 1887. Price, Ira M., Literary Remains of Rim Sin. Chicago. Rawlinson, George, Herodotus. Third Edition. London. 1875. Recueil de Travaux relatifs a la Philologie et a l'Archeologie Egyp- tiennes et Assyriens. Paris. Reisner, George, Sumerisch-Babylonische Hymnen. Berlin. 1896. Riggenbach, C. J., und Orelli, Conrad von, Des Flavins Josephus Schrift gegen Apion. Basel. 1877. Rogers, Robert W., History of Babylonia and Assyria. Two Vols. New York. 1900. The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, especially in its Rela- tions to Israel. New York. 1908. Roscher, Lexicon der Griechischen und Romischen Mytholog/ie. Strassburg. Rost, Paul, Die Keilschrifttexte Tiglat-Pilesers. Leipzig. 1893. Ruelle, Car. Aem, Damascii Successoris Dubitationes et Solutiones de primis principii. Parisiis. 1889. Sayce, A. H., Records of the Past. New Series. Six Volumes. London. 1889ff. Lectures on the Origin and Growth of Religion as Illustrated by the Religion of the Ancient Babylonians. Hibbert Lectures, 1887. London. 1887. The Religions of Ancient Egypt and Babylonia. The Gifford Lectures. Edinburgh. 1902. Scheil, Vincent, Memoires de la Delegation en Perse. Paris. 1902. Schiffer, Sina, Die Aramaer. Leipzig. 1911. Schone, Alfred, Eusebii Chronicorum Liber Prior. Berlin. 1875. Schrader, Eberhard, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament. Giessen 1872, 2te Auflage ib. 1883. 3te Auflage. Edited by Zimmern and Winckler. Berlin. 1902. Second Edition, Translated into English by Owen C. Whitehouse. London. 1885. Keilinschriften und Geschichtsforschung, Giessen. 1878. Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek. Berlin. Bd. I, 1889; Bd. II, 1890; Bd. Ill, 1, 1892; Bd. Ill, 2, 1890; Bd. IV, 1896; Bd. V, 1896; Bd. VI, 1, 1900. Sendschirli, Ausgrabungen in, Ausgefiihrt und herausgegeben in Auftrage des Orient-ComitSs zu Berlin, I. Berlin. 1893. Skinner, John, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on Genesis (International Critical Commentary) . New York. 1910. xvi LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED Smith, George, The Chaldean Account of Genesis. Fifth Edition. London. 1876. Spiegelberg, Wilhelm, Der Aufenthalt Israels in Aegypten. Strassmaier, J. N., Babylonische Texte. Leipzig. 1891. Thompson, R. Campbell, The Devils and Evil Spirits of Babylonia. Two Vols. London. 1903. Thureau-Dangin, F., Die Sumerischen und Akkadischen Konigsin- schriften. Leipzig. 1907. Times, The Expository, Edinburgh. Victoria Institute, Journal of the Transactions of, London. Weber, Otto, Die Literalur der Babyhnier und Assyrer. Leipzig. 1907. Weissbach, F. H., Babylonische Miszellen. Leipzig. 1903. Die Inschriften Nebukadnezars II, im Wadi Brissa und am Nahr el-Kelb. Leipzig. 1906. Die Keilinschriften der Achdmeniden (Vorderasiatische Biblio- thek). Leipzig. 1911. Whiston, W., Josephus, translation revised by A. R. Shilleto. London. 1889, 1890. Winckler, Hugo, Die Keilschrifttexte Sargons. Two Vols. Leipzig. 1889. Untersuchungen zur Altorientalischen Geschichte. Leipzig. 1889. Altorientalische Forschungen. Leipzig. 189411. Die Gesetze Hammurabis (Der alte Orient. Band IV) . Leipzig. 1906. Die Gesetze Hammurabis in Umschrift und Uebersetzung. Leip- zig. 1904. Vorderasiatische Geschichte. Leipzig. 1905. Keilinschnflliches Textbuch zum Alien Testament. Leipzig. 1S92, 2te Auflage, 1903; 3te Auflage, 1909. Winckler, Hugo, und Abel, Ludwig, Der Thontafelfund von El- Amarna. Berlin. 1889. Zimmern, Heinrich, Sumerisch-Babyhnische Tamuzlieder (Berichte der Koniglich Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Band 59). Leipzig. 1907. Babylonische Busspsalmen. Leipzig. 1885. Beitrdge zur Kenntri-s der Babylonischen Religion. Lieferung I. Die Beschworungstafeln Shurpu. Leipzig. 1896. Lieferung II. Ritualtafeln fur den Wahrsager, Beschwbrer und Sanger. Erste Halfte. 1899. Lieferung III. Ritualtafeln. Zweite Halfte. Leipzig. 1900. Babylonische Hymnen und Gebete in Auswahl (Der Alte Orient, VII, 3). Leipzig. 1905. Zum babylonischen Neujahrsfest (Berichte der Koniglich- Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1906). PREFACE Early in the history of Assyriology Professor Eber- hard Schrader, of Berlin, published his Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament (Giessen, 1872), which appeared in a second edition rewritten and doubled in size (Gies- sen, 1883), and was then translated into English by the Rev. Owen C. Whitehouse (London, 1885). In this great book the Assyrian and Babylonian inscription material illustrative of the Old Testament was col- lected under the biblical passages in transliteration and translation. In German or in English dress this book went everywhere, every student of Hebrew or of Assy- rian consulted it, every Old Testament commentator quoted from it or made reference to it; its influence was incalculable. The rapid progress of exploration, decipherment, and explanation soon left it antiquated, and the eagerly desired new edition appeared, entirely rewritten by Professors Heinrich Zimmern and Hugo Winckler (Berlin, 1902), and upon a new plan. In this new edition, far more learned than the former and crowded with matter of high importance, suggestive, brilliant, instructive, the original texts, as Schrader had given them, were omitted and their place supplied by elaborate discussion of all the questions involved. The loss of the inscription material was partially sup- plied by the exceedingly useful Keilinschriftliches Text- buch zum Alien Testament by Professor Winckler (Leip- zig, first edition, 1892; second, 1903; third, 1909), which gave in transliteration and translation the important historical and mythological texts necessary to the un- derstanding of the Old Testament. xviii PREFACE Shortly after the publication of the third edition of Schrader's book I began the collection and translation of inscriptions with the purpose of supplying to English readers a complete Corpus of all the Assyrian, Baby- lonian, and Persian inscriptions which are parallel to or illustrative of the Old Testament. I had then no idea that it would grow to so great a size, or that its preparation would occupy so long a series of years, or that the labor involved would be so arduous. I should hardly have dared to undertake with a light heart a task which has taxed my energies during many an hour between lectures, and absorbed nearly all my summer holidays since it began. It has, indeed, cost so much that my early hopes and enthusiasm for it have slipped away, and, like Johnson with his Dic- tionary, "I therefore dismiss it with frigid tranquillity, having little to fear or hope from censure or from praise." The plan involves a number of very different kinds of scholarship, in all of which no man dare pretend equally to excel. In the first place, the texts are all translated into English, and they come from almost every type of cuneiform literature, and every type has its specialists. For the thoroughness and skill with which this fundamental task has been done I can only claim to have spent many years upon the historical and chronological texts as a specialty, and to have worked diligently and independently and sought care- fully to know all that my colleagues have produced on the other fields. I hope that the translations represent fairly well the present state of the science of Assyriol- ogy, and I have confidence that experts will find not a few cases in which progress has been made beyond previous editions of others. The transcriptions are PREFACE xix printed to make possible the control of the translations without immediate recourse to the widely scattered original texts. They will be useful, not only to those who have actually studied Assyrian, but almost equally to those who know Hebrew or other Semitic languages. There are, I fear, some uneven places in the translitera- tion, ever a pitfall in all languages, but they will probably serve sufficiently their practical purpose. The introductions, especially those which deal with the historical sections, are intended to enable the ordinary reader to find the relationship between the text which follows and the period or situation to which it belongs. I could easily have made them much more extensive had I chosen to thresh out every theory and make every possible comparison with the Old Testament. The purpose of the book was, however, very different. My idea was to supply the materials and let the student exercise his own judgment upon them. It would be a most Useful reformation in much of our academic, and even of our graduate teaching, if our pupils were com- pelled to do a little more for themselves. Here, assem- bled in one book, are the texts, here the absolutely necessary fundamental materials for the understanding of their bearing, and here also references to the publi- cations of the original cuneiform texts, and to the most important discussions already held concerning them. I venture to hope that professors, teachers, and preachers who wish to lecture upon the manifold relations be- tween Palestine and Babylonia and Assyria will here find the means by which they may introduce them- selves, and especially their pupils, directly to the sources. I believe that this book contains the largest body of cuneiform literature yet assembled in any lan- guage for the illustration of the Old Testament. xx PREFACE I have had much encouragement and some help from colleagues on both sides of the sea during the years spent upon the work. It would be impossible to name them all, and it may seem invidious to mention any. It ought, however, to be said that Professor Stephen Langdon, of Oxford, has read in manuscript most of the religious texts and has pointed out a number of amendments and improvements. My friend, Professor Brunnow, of Princeton, has read the whole book in proof and has helped me in many places to find errors and inconsistencies which a mind polarized by so many rereadings of the same matter had failed to observe. I know of no way adequately to express my gratitude for these services. As I now set the book on its journey I find myself wishing that others had seen this or that within its covers before the type had placed it beyond correction. This desire comes to me the more readily because in the writing of it I have silently corrected literally hundreds of mistakes made by my predecessors in translations and in transcriptions. I may surely anticipate the discovery by others of many mistakes of my own. But, as Johnson said (it is surely time to quote him again), "I soon found that it is too late to look for instruments, when the work calls for execu- tion, and that whatever abilities I had brought to my task, with those I must finally perform it. To de- liberate whenever I doubted, to inquire whenever I was ignorant, would have protracted the undertaking without end, and, perhaps, without much improvement; for I did not find by my first experiments that what I had not of my own was easily to be obtained; I saw that one inquiry only gave occasion to another, that book referred to book, that to search was not always to find, and to find was not always to be informed; and PREFACE xxi that thus to pursue perfection was, like the first inhabi- tants of Arcadia, to chase the sun, which, when they had reached the hill where he seemed to rest, was still beheld at the same distance from them." My obligations to the books and papers which have been published in this field before me are acknowledged with almost meticulous scrupulousness on every page. I have been so fearful of robbing somebody's treasure that I have printed references of acknowledgment in many cases where I had already reached the same con- clusion long before. If I have overlooked anyone in this distribution of footnote compliments, here's an apology to him, and a letter will follow as soon as my attention is drawn to the matter. The book was practically completed long ago, and its publication delayed by the absurd demands made upon American scholars by the machinery amid which many of them are compelled to sacrifice their larger useful- ness. The delay has, however, permitted me to com- pare my translations with the admirable work of Professor Arthur Ungnad in Gressmann's Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, to my profit in many cases and to my comfort in all. I am under special obligations also to Professor Ungnad's treatment of the Hammurapi code in his joint work with Professor Kohler. I doubt whether this work of his has yet found adequate ap- preciation at the hands of other scholars. I have adopted so many suggestions from him that it seemed impossible to acknowledge every one of them in foot notes. Earnestly and eagerly do I hope that the book may prove useful, may help some inquiring mind, or — most wonderful boon — may rouse some young mind to an interest in, or even to lifelong devotion to, the study of xxii PREFACE the ancient Orient. "When I am animated by this wish" (here is Johnson again to relieve the tedium of this long preface), "I look with pleasure on my book, however defective, and deliver it to the world with the spirit of a man that has endeavoured well." Robert W. Rogers. The Bodleian Library, Oxford, September 13, 1911. MYTHOLOGICAL TEXTS I. THE CREATION 1. THE STORY OF CREATION* When above the heaven was not named, And beneath the earth bore no name, And the primeval Apsu, who begat them And Mummu and Tiamat, the mother of them all, — 5 Their waters were mingled together, And no field was formed, no marsh seen, When no one of the gods had been called into being, And none bore a name, and no destinies [were fixed] Then were created the gods in the midst of [heaven], 10 Lakhmu and Lakhamu were called into being . . . Ages increased . . . 1 The text is published by King, in Cuneiform Texts, xiii. See further for additional fragments, Kjng, The Seven Tablets of Creation, where also are to be found transcription, translation, and a valuable commentary. Earlier editions, which are still valuable, are Heinrich Zimmern, in Gunkel, Schopfung und Chaos, pp. 401ff.; Delitzsch, Das Babylonische Weltschopfungsepos. (Abhandlungen der Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Bd. xvii, 1896); Jensen, in Schrader's Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 2ff.; Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Texfbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 94ff.; Bezold, Die SchSpfungslegende (Kleine Texte fur theolog. Vorlesungen und Uebungen. Litzmann, Heft 7, Bonn, 1904); P. Dhorme, Choix de Textes Rdvgieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 2ff. The literature in explanation of this difficult text and of its relations to the religion of Israel is very extensive. The following may be mentioned: Jastrow, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria (1898), pp. 407ff., and Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyrians (1904-1912); A. Loisy, Les Mythes Babyloniens et les Premiers Chapitres de la Genese (1901); A. T. Clay, Light on the Old Testament from Babel (1907); Rogers, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, especially in its relations to Israel (1908). e-nu-ma e-li§ la na-bu-u §a-ma-mu Sap-liS am-ma-tum §u-ma la zak-rat Apsu-ma ris-tu-u za-ru-§u-un Mu-um-mu Ti-amat mu-al-li-da-at 1 gim-ri-Su-un 5 me^§u-nu i§-te-ni§ i-hj-ku-u-ma gi-pa-ra la ki-is-su-ra su-sa-a la se-' e-nu-ma ilani la su-pu-u ma-na-ma Su-ma la zuk-ku-ru 8i-ma-tu la [Si-ma] ib-ba-nu-u-ma ilani ki-ri[b] [§a-ma-mi 2 ] 10 (ilu) LaJ)-mu u (ilu) La-fea-mu u8-ta-pu-u [. . .] a-di ir-bu-u i- [. . .] 1 Variant mu-um-ma-al-li-da-at, British Museum, No. 93015. s King's restoration, accepted by Ungnad, but with a query. 3 i CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Anshar and Kishar were created, and over them . . . Long were the days, then came there forth . . . Ami, their son . . . 15 Anshar and Anu . . . And the god Anu . . . Nudimmud, whom his fathers, his begetters ... Abounding in all wisdom . . . He was exceeding strong . . . 20 There was no rival . . . So were established and . . . the great gods. But [Tiamat and Apsu] were in confusion They were troubled and . . . In confusion 25 Apsu was not diminished in might And Tiamat lapsed into silence She smote their deeds . . . Their way was not good, they Then Apsu, the begetter of the great gods, 30 Summoned Mummu his messenger and said unto him "0 Mummu, messenger that rejoicest my heart, Come, let us go unto Tiamat." An-sar u (ilu) Ki-Sar ib-ba-nu-u e-li-5u-[nu . .] ur-ri-ku um6 us-si-[su . . .] (ilu) A-nu 1 a-pil-£u-nu [da-ni]-nu [. . .] 15 An-Sar (ilu) A-num [. . .] u (ilu) A-num ut-[. . .] (ilu) Nu-dim-mud 5a abe-su a-lit-[ti-5u . . .] pal-ka uz-nu Jja-sis e-[im-ku . . .] gu-uS-Sur ma-a-di-iS [. . .] 20 la i-§i §[a]-ni-na [. . .] in-nin-du-ma . . . u e-su-u Ti-[amat u Apsu . . .] da-al-Jju-nim-ma [. . .] i-na §u-'-a-ru §u [. . .] 25 la na-§i-ir Apsu [. . .] u Ti-amat [su]-ka-am-mu-ma-[at . . .] im-ljas-sa-am-m[a i]p-£e-ta-§u-un [. . .] la ta-bat al-kat-su-nu §u-nu-[t]i i-ga-me-la i-nu-gu Apsu za-ri ilani ra-bi-u-tim 30 is-si-ma (ilu) Mu-um-mu suk-kal-la-Su i-zak-kar-Su Mu-um-mu suk-kal-li mu-tib-ba ka-bit-ti-ia al-kam-ma si-ri-iS Ti-amat i-ni-[il-li-ik] 1 Some copies read num. THE STORY OF CREATION 5 They went and before Tiamat they lay down, They consulted on a plan concerning the gods, their sons. 35 Apsu opened his mouth and said, And unto Tiamat, the brilliant, he spake a word: their way . . . By day I cannot rest, I cannot lie down I will destroy their way, I will [disperse them] 40 That the clamor may be appeased, that we may lie down." When Tiamat heard these words, She was furious, and cried for . . . She went into a terrible anger She conceived evil in her heart: 45 "All that which we have made, we will destroy Lo, their ways are become evil, and let us . . . Mummu answered, and gave counsel unto Apsu, An hostile counsel was the counsel of Mummu "Come, their way is strong, but destroy thou it. 50 So shalt thou have rest by day, by night thou shalt lie down." il-li-ku-ma ku-ud-mi-iS Ti-[amat] sak-pu a-ma-ti im-tal-Ii-ku a§-Sum ilani [ma-rl -e-su-un] 35 Ap[su pa]-a-su i-pu-[3am-ma i-kab-bi] a-na [Tli-am[at] el-Ii-tu-ma i-zak-k[ar a-ma-tum] 1 im-[. . .] al-kat-su-n[u e-li-ia] ur-[r]a la Su-up-isu-Jja-ak mu-si [la sal-la-ak] 2 Iu-uS-Jjal-lik-ma al-kat-su-nu lu-[sap-pi-ihj 3 40 ku-u-lu Ks-sa-kin-ma i ni-is-lal [ni-i-ni] Ti-amat an-ni-ta i-na [se-mi-sa] i-zu-uz-ma il-ta-si e-li Qjar-mi . . .] [. . .] mar-si-iS ug-[gat] e[-dis-si-sa] li-mut-ta it-ta-di a-na [kar-Si-sa] 45 [mi]-na-a ni-i-nu Sa ni-i[p-pu-us] nu-uS-feal-lak 4 a]l-kat-sti-nu lu Sum-ru-sa-at-ma i-ni-[. . j i]-pu-ul-ma (ilu) Mu-um-mu Ap-su i-ma-al-[li-ku] '. . .] u la ma-gi-ru mi-lik mu-[um-mu(?)] _a]-lik ll-'-at al-ka-s[u]-u[n] e-5i-[. . .] 50 [ur-r]iS lu S[u]p-§u-Jja-at mu-§iS lu sal-la-[a;t] 1 King's restoration here seems highly probable. a Restored from line 50, King. » Restored from the fragment K. 7871. 1 Also restored from K. 7871. 6 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Apsu hearkened to him and his face brightened The evil designs which he had conceived against the gods, his children, he feared . . . Upon his knees he took him (?), and kissed him, . . . 55 Because of the evil, which they all had planned they changed their . . . they were agitated . . . Lamentation . . . they sat in sorrow 60 Then Ea who knoweth all things, perceived their design he fixed . . . he went to make a pure incantation 65 misery [Lines 68-82 are wanting] 85 Anu [iS-me]-$um-ma Apsu im-me-ru pa-nu-u-s[i]u [Sa lim]-ni-e-ti ik-pu-du a-na ilani m[a]-ri-e-Su [....] i-te-dir ki-[sad-su] [. . . -u]§-[. . .] bir-ka-a-£u [u]-na-as-§a-ku £a-a-5u 55 [eli lim-ni-e-ti] ik-pu-du pu-[u]Jj -ri-5u-un [ ]-ri-§u-nu ul-tan-nu-ni [ i-dul]-lu ku-l[u . . . Sa-ku-uin]-mi-i5 uS-bu [' '. . . . su-te-li' . .] 60 [e-l]i-e (ilu) E-a Jja-sis mi-im [b]a-[5]u i-§e-'-a me-ki-Su-un u-kin-§u] k]i il-ku Su(?)-tu-ru ta-a-§u el-lum ' ]-te-e§ §a kit-tu kit-[. . .] 65 [ ] ku-tal-la [. . .] ku-u-ru : ] na]m [Lines 68-82 are wanting] \ -r]a [ -a]m-ra 85 [ ] (ilu) A-num THE STORY OF CREATION 7 an avenger. he shall confound Tiamat he . . . 90 forever. the evil, he spake: . . . . thy .... he hath conquered and he weepeth and sitteth in tribulation 95 of fear we shall not lie down. Apsu is laid waste (?) . . . . and Mummu, who were taken captive in . . . thou didst . . . 100 that we may he down they will smite that we may he down thou shalt take vengeance for them in the tempest shalt thou . . . 105 And Tiamat hearkened unto the word of the bright god (and said) 90 95 100 105 mu-tir gi]-mil-li .]-ga-am-ma i-dal-la{j (ilu) Ti-amat . .] i-du-ul-[li] . .] da-a-ri-sam li-mut-tum tur-sa iz-zak-kar -ba-ki i-na-ru-ma -ki-ma ka-li-iS us-bu sa pu-lujj-tum ul ni-sar-al-lal ni-i-ni Ap-su-u ljar-ba-[. . .] .]-Su u (ilu) Mu-um-mu Sa ik-ka-mu-u ina su-[. . .] -}ji-is ta-du-ul-l[i] i ni-is-lal ni-i-[ni] Jju-um-mu-ra e-na-tu-u [. . .' i ni-is-lal ni-i-[ni] gi-mil-la-su-nu tir-ri-[. . .] a-na za-ki-ku su-uk-[. . .] a-ma-tum i-lu el-[lu] •] 8 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS . . . thou shalt give; let us make [war]!" the gods in [the heavens] for the gods, the creators. [They banded themselves together, and] at the side of Tiamat advanced 110 They were furious, they devised mischief night and day without rest. They take up the combat, they devastate, they rage. [They join their forces], they organize battle [Ummu-Khubu]r, who formed all things Made also weapons invincible, she spawned monster serpents, 115 Sharp of tooth, and merciless in carnage; [With poison instead of] blood she filled [their] bodies [Terrible dragons] she clothed with terror, [With splendor] she decked them, she made them of lofty appearance. [Whoever beheld] them, terror overcame him, 120 Their bodies reared up and none could withstand [their attack] [She set up] serpents, and dragons, and the monster Lakhamu, [And hurricanes], and furious dogs, and scorpion men ] lu-ta-ad-di-nu i ni-pu-uS [. . .] ] ilani ki-rib [. . .] ' ] an ilani ba-ni-[. . .] ^^_ ^ im-ma-as-ru-nim-ma] i-du-uS Ti-amat ti-bi-[u-ni] iz-zu kap-du la sa-ki-pu] mu-sSa u[im-ma] 'na-£u-u tam-jja-rja na-zar-bu-bu la-[ab-bu] unken-na Sit-ku-nu]-ma i-ban-nu-u su-l[a-a-ti] TJm-mu-Hu-bu]r pa-ti-ka-at ka-l[a-ma] 'u§-rad-di ka]k-ku la mah,-ru it-t[a-l]ad sirmajje zak-tu-ma Sin]-ni la pa-[du-u] at-taf-'-i] im-tu kd-ma] da-mu zu-mur-[§u-nu] u§-ma-al-[li] 110 115 120 uSumgalle] na-ad-ru-tum pu-ul-ba-[a]-ti u-8al-[bi§-ma] me-lam-m]e uS-daS-Sa-a i-li-iS [um-ta§-§il] 'a-mir]-Su-nu Sar-ba-ba [l]i5-Jj[ar-mi-im] zu]-mur-Su-nu liS-taJj-fei-dam-ma la i-ni-'-u [i-rat-su-un] u§-ziz] ba-a§-mu sir-rus u (ilu) [La-h,a-mu] ugall]S ur-be akrab-ara[elu] THE STORY OF CREATION 9 And mighty [tempests], and fish men and [rams]; They bore pitiless weapons, without fear of the fight. 125 [Puissant] were her orders, [none] could resist them In all, eleven monsters of this kind, she created. Among the gods who were her first born, who formed her troop, She exalted Kingu; among them she made him great. To march before the troops, to lead the throng, 130 To seize the weapons, to advance, to begin the attack, The primacy in the combat, the control of the fight She entrusted to him, in costly raiment she made him sit. "I have uttered the spell, in the assembly of the gods I have made thee Lord, The lordship over all the gods I have entrusted to thee. 135 Be thou exalted, thou mine only spouse. May the Anunaki exalt thy name over all." She gave him the tablets of destiny, on his breast she placed them. "Thy command shall not fail, the word of thy mouth shall be established." When Kingu was exalted, and had received the power of Anu, u-me] da-ab-ru-te nun-amSlu u ku-[sa-rik-ku] na-si] kak-ku la pa-du u la a-di-ru [ta-Jja-zi] 125 [gab-la] te-ri-tu-sa la majj-ra §i-[na-a-ma] ap-pu-na-ma is-ten eS-rit kima Su-a-ti u[s-tab-§i] i-na Hani bu-uk-ri-sa su-ut is-ku-nu-[§i pu-ujj-ri] u-sa-aS-ki (ilu) Kin-gu ina bi-ri-su-nu £a-a-s[u uS-rab-bi-iS] a-li-kut majj-ri pa-an um-ma-ni-mu-'-ir-ru-tut pubri] 130 [na]-aS kakku ti-is-bu-tu te-bu-[u] a-na-[an-tu] su-ud tam-{ja-ru ra-ab Sik-ka-tu-tu ip-kid-ma ka-tus-su u-8e-§i-ba-al-su ina [kar-ri] ad-di ta-a-ka ina pujjur ilani u-sar-bi-ka ma-li-kut Mni gim-ra-at-su-nu ka-tu§-[Su us-mal-li] 135 lu Sur-ba-ta-ma fea-'-i-ri e-du-u at-ta li-ir-tab-bu u zik-ru-ka eli kalf-[Su-nu . . . (ilu) A-nun- na-ki] id-din-Su-ma dup§imati i-ra-[tu-u8] u-Sat-mi-iJj ka-ta kiblt-ka la in-nin-na-a l[i-kun si-it pi-i-ka] e-nin-na (ilu) Kin-gu su-us-ku-u li-ku-u [(ilu) A-nu-ti] 10 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 140 He decreed destiny among the gods his sons, (saying:) "The opening of your mouth shall quench the fire god The strong in combat shall increase his strength." THE SECOND TABLET Tiamat made strong her handiwork, Evil she devised among the gods her children. [To avenge] Apsu, Tiamat planned evil As she had collected her [army, against] Ea she mar- shalled them. 5 Ea [listened] to this word and He was [sadly] afflicted and sat in sorrow. The days went by, and his anger was appeased, And to the -place of Anshar, his father, he made his way. He went before Anshar, the father who begat him, 10 All that Tiamat had planned, he announced to him : Tiamat our mother has conceived a hatred against us, An assembly has she made, she rages in anger. All the gods have turned to her, Even those whom ye have created march at her side 140 ina ilani [ma-r]i-e-su si-ma-[ta is-ti-mu ip-sa pi-ku-nu (ilu) Gibil 1 I[i-ni-ih/-}}a] na'id ina kit-mu-ru ma-ag-la-ru liS-[rab-bi-ib] THE SECOND TABLET u-kab-bi[t]-ma Ti-a-ma-tum pi-ti-ik-su lim-ni-erti ik]-ta-sar a-na ilani ni-ip-ri-Su ana tu-ur gi-mil]-li Apsu u-lam-mi-in Ti-amat ..... -u]§ ki-i is-mi-da a-na (ilu) E-a ip-ta-sar 5 is-me-ma] (ilu) E-a a-ma-tum su-a-tim mar-si]-is us-{ja-ri-ir-ma sa-ku-um-mi-is us-bu umS u]-ri-ku-ma uz-za-su i-nu-Jju ur-ba-lu a§-ri]-iS An-sar a-bi-su su-u u§-tar-di il-lik]-ma mafi-ru a-bi a-li-di-su An-sar mim-mu]-u Ti-amat ik-pu-du u-§a-an-na-a a-na Sa-a-Su um-ma Ti]-amat a-lit-ti-a-ni i-zi-ir-ra-an-na-a-ti pu]-ujj-ru §it-ku-na-at-ma ag-gi-ig la-ab-bat 'is]-iju-ru-§im-ma ilani gi-mi-ir4u-un a-di] sa at-tu-nu tab-na-a i-da-a-Sa al-ka 10 1 Variants Bil-gi and Gis-bar. THE STORY OF CREATION 11 15 They have banded together, they advance at Tiamat's side; They are furious, they plan without rest night or day They prepare for battle, they fume, they rage, They have joined their forces, they prepare battle. TJmmu-Khubur, who created all things, 20 Hath made in addition invincible weapons, she hath spawned monstrous serpents, Sharp of tooth, merciless in carnage. With poison instead of blood she filled their bodies Terrible dragons she clothed with terror, With splendor she decked them, she made them of lofty appearance. 25 Whoever beholds them terror overcomes him, Their bodies rear up and none can withstand their attack. She set up serpents, and dragons, and the monster Lakhamu, And hurricanes and furious dogs, and scorpion men And mighty tempests and fish men and rams; 30 They bear pitiless weapons, without fear of the fight. Puissant are her orders, none can resist them In all, eleven monsters of this kind, she created 15 [im]-ma-as-ru-nim-ma i-du-u§ Ti-amat te-bu-u-ni iz]-zu kap-du la sa-ki-pu mu-Sa u im-ma na]-5u-u tam-{ja-ra na-zar-bu-bu la-ab-bu unken-na §it-ku-nu-ma i-ban-nu-u su-Ia-a-tum [U]m-ma-Hu-bu-ur pa-ti-ik-ka-at ka-Ia-mu 20 uS-rad-di kak-ku la majj-ru it-ta-lad sir-ma-jju zak-tu-ma Sin-nu la pa-du-u at-ta-'-um im-tu ki-ma da-am zu-mur-Su-nu uS-ma-al-lu uSumgallS na-ad-ru-ti pu-ul-}}a-a-ti u-§al-bi§-ma me-lam-mii uS-daS-5a-a i-li-iS um-ta§-§i-il 25 a-mi-ir-Su-nu Sar-ba-bi-ii li-i})-ijar-mi-im zu-mur-§u-nu liS-tajj-Jji-da-am-ma la i-ni-'-e i-rat-su-un u§-zi-iz-ma ba-a§-mu (ilu) siru§§u u (ilu) La-Jja-mu u-gal-la ttb-be u akrab-amllu u-me da-ab-ru-ti nftn-amelu u ku-sa-rik-ku 30 na-§i kak-ku la pa-du-u la a-di-ru ta-^a-zi gab-Sa te-ri-tu-sa la ma-fear-ra §i-na-ma ap-pu-na-ma i5-ten eS-rit ki-ma §u-a-ti uS-tab-§i 12 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Among the gods who were her first born, who formed her troop She exalted Kingu; among them she made him great. 35 To march before the troops, to lead the throng To seize the weapons, to advance, to begin the attack, The primacy in the combat, the control of the fight She entrusted to him, in costly raiment she made him sit, saying, 'I have uttered the spell, in the assembly of the gods I have made thee Lord, 40 The lordship over all the gods, I have entrusted to thee. Be thou exalted, thou mine only spouse, May the Anunaki exalt thy name over all' She gave him the tablets of destiny, on his breast she placed them. 'Thy command shall not fail, the word of thy mouth shall be established.' 45 When Kingu was exalted, and had received the power of Anu, He decreed destiny among the gods his sons, saying 'The opening of your mouth shall quench the fire god i-na ilani bu-uk-ri-Sa §u-ut i8-ku-nu-Si pu-u{j-ru u-Sa-as-ka (ilu) Kin-gu ina bi-ir-ri-su-nu §a-a-su u5-rab-bi-i£ 35 a-li-ku-ut majj-ru pa-ni um-ma-nu mu-ir-m-tum pu-ujj-ru na-§e-e kak-ku ti-is-bu-tum te-bu-u a-na-an-tum Su-u]d ta-am-Jja-ra ra-ab §ik-kat-u-tum ip-kid-m]a ka-tu-u§-§u u-Se-§i-ba-a§-§i i-na kar-ri ad-di ta-a]-ka i-na pu-Jjur ilani u-§ar-bi-ka 40 [ma-li-kut] ilani [gim-rat-su-nu ka-tuk-ka] u§-mal-li lu-u Sur-ba-ta-ma Jja-i-ri e-du-u a]t-ta li-ir-tab-bu-u zik-ru-ka eli kall-su-nu E-nul-uk-ki 1 id-din-Sum-ma dupSimati i-ra-tu-u§] u-[Sat-m]e-iJj Tca-ta kibit-ka la in-nin-na-a] li-kun s[i-i]t pi i-ka 45 [in-na-nu (ilu) Kin-gu Su-u§-ku]-u li-ku-u (ilu) A-nu-ti an ilani mar6-§a] Si-ma-ta iS-ti-mu ip-Su pi-ku-nu] (ilu) Gibil li-ni-ijj-ba > E-nu-uk-ki for Anunnaki. Bezold, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archceology, xi, March, 1889. THE STORY OF CREATION 13 The strong in combat shall increase his strength' When Anshar heard that Tiamat was mightily in revolt 50 he smote his loins, he bit his lips his mind was not at peace, His . . . , he sounded a cry: battle 55 Mummu and Apsu thou hast cast down But Tiamat has exalted Kingu, where is her rival? reflection the gods, Nudimmud [Lines 59-71 are wanting] Anshar unto his son addressed, the word my mighty warrior Whose power is great, whose onslaught resistless 75 Go and stand before Tiamat That her spirit may be appeased, her heart calmed. But if she hearken not to thy word, Then shalt thou speak our message, that she may be pacified." He heard the word of his father Anshar, 50 55 [na'id ina kit-mu-ri] ma-ag-sa-ra lis-rab-bi-ib is-me-ma (ilu) AnSar sa Ti-a-ma]-tu rabis dal-Jjat " §a]-pat-su it-tas-ka . . ] la na-Jjat ka-ras-su ]-Su Sa-gi-ma-su us-tajj-jja-aj) ]-u tu-ku-un-tu ]-pu-su i-tas-si at-ta (ilu) Mu-um-mu u] Apsu ta-na-ra Ti-amat u-sa-as-ki (ilu) Kin]-gu a-li ma-ear-sa ]-e ta-Sim-ti ] il [ani (ilu) N[u]-di[m-mud] 75 [Lines 59-71 are wanting] [(ilu) An-sar ana] ma-ri-su [a-ma-tu i]-zak-kar a]n-nu-u ka-su-[su] kar-ra-di '§a Sa-ka-a e-mu]-ka-a-su la ma-ear te-bu-Su al-kam]-ma mut-tiS Ti-amat i-ziz-za at-ta ] kab-ta-tas lib-bu-us lip-pu-us sum-ma-ma] la Se-ma-ta a-mat-ka a-ma-t]u-ni at-me-sim-ma Si-i lip-pa-a§-^a is-me-e]-ma zik-ri abi-8u An-§ar 14 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 80 And turned his path to her, toward her he made his way, Anu drew nigh, he looked into the opened jaws of Tiamat But he could not endure her presence, he turned back Anshar he spoke to him, 85 She drew nigh (?) her . . . hand toward me 1 Anshar was silent in sorrow, he looked at the ground, And moaned. Unto Ea he lifted up his head The leader; (?) the chief of them all has put Anu to flight (?) Their might (?) has been made surpassingly great . . . 90 A god nowhere leads against thee . . . Before Tiamat he went not up . . . . . . . Anshar, father of the gods, greatly . . . [Lines 93-109 are wanting or are too broken to yield sense] 110 Thou art my son, who opens wide his heart, to the battle shalt thou approach, he shall see thee in peace." i Lines 85-92 are supplied from a fragmentary duplicate preserved in the Royal Scottish Library, Edinburgh. It was first published by Sayce, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, January, 1911, p. 6. It is discussed by Langdon, Expository Times, March, 1911, who has kindly supplied these lines to me after a fresh collation of the original. 80 [ui-te-sir jjar]-ra-an-sa-ma u-ru-uJj-Sa us-tar-di hvjji-ma] (ilu) A-num me-ku-us Ti-a-ma-ti i-se-'-am-ma ul i-li-'-a ma-Jjar-sa] i-tu-ra ar-kis ]-Su An-Sar i]-zak-kar-su 85 [tuStabJ-Jji ka-ti-sa ka-mi-di ina mubbi-ia us-Jja-ri-ir-ma An-sar kak-ka-ri i-na at-ta-[al] i-kam-ma-am a-na (ilu) E-a u-na-si kakkad-su pa-afe-ir (?) ma-an-za-za ka-li-su-nu (ilu) A-nu [. . .] Sam (?)-me-su-nu Su-ut-tu-kat-ma ka-li (?) [. . .] 90 ilu ai-ka-ma ul ia-ar-ki [. . .] ma-ba-ri-iS Ti-amat ul us-si-i [. . .] [ ] An-Sar a-bi ilani ra-bi-i§ (?) [. . .] [Lines 93-109 broken or wanting] 110 at-ta-ma ma-ri mu-nap-pi-su lib-bi-Su [ k]it-ru-bi-i§ ti-bi-e-ma t ] e-ma-ru-uk-ka ni-i-bu THE STORY OF CREATION 15 And the lord rejoiced at his father's word, And he drew nigh and stood before Anshar 115 Anshar looked upon him and his heart was filled with joy He kissed his lips and fear departed from him. "0 my father, let not the word of thy lips be covered, let me accomplish all that is in thy heart Anshar, let not the word of thy lips be covered 120.. let me accomplish all that is in thy heart." What man is it, that hath brought battle against thee? . . . Tiamat, who is a woman, attacks thee with arms rejoice and be glad, The neck of Tiamat, shalt thou soon trample under foot. 125 rejoice and be glad, The neck of Tiamat shalt thou swiftly trample under foot. my son, who knowest all wisdom, Appease Tiamat with thy pure incantation Set out speedily on thy way, 130 Thy blood shall not be poured out, thou shalt return again." The lord rejoiced at his father's word, ih,-du-ma be-lum a-na a-ma-tum a-bi-Su it-fei-e-ma it-ta-zi-iz ma-Jja-ri-iS An-Sar 115 i-mur-Su-ma An-sar lib-ba-su tu-ub-ba-a-ti im-la [i]§-si-ik £ap-ti-su a-di-ra-Su ut-te-is-si [a-bi] la Suk-tu-mat pi-ti Sa-ap-tu-uk lu-ul-lik-ma lu-Sa-am-sa-a ma-la lib-bi-ka [An-Sar] la Suk-tu-mat pi-ti Sa-ap-tu-uk 120 pu-ul-li]k-ma lu-Sa-am-sa-a ma-la lib-bi-ka ai-u zik-ri ta-Jja-za-Su u-Se-si-ka [. . .] Ti-amat Sa si-in-ni-Sa-tum ia-ar-ka i-na kak-ku [ ]-nu-u fei-di u 5u-li-il ki-Sa-ad Ti-amat ur-ru-Jji-i§ ta-kab-ba-as at-ta 125 [ ]-nu-u fei-di u §u-li-il [ki-§a-ad] Ti-amat ur-ru-h,i-i§ ta-kab-ba-as at-ta fma]-ri mu-du-u gim-ri uz-nu [Ti-ama]t Su-up-Si-ib i-na te-e-ka el-lu [ur-fca-ka] ur-ru-Jji-iS 8u-tar-di-ma 130 [ ] la ut-tak-ka Su-te-e-ri ar-ka-niS [ij)-d]u-m[a b]e-Ium a-na a-mat a-bi-su 16 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS His heart exulted and he spoke to his father: "O lord of the gods, Destiny of the great gods, If I, your avenger, 135 Do enchain Tiamat, and give you life Make an assembly, exalt my destiny. In Upshukkinaku seat yourselves joyfully together, When I speak even as you may I decree fate That which I do shall remain unchanged, 140 It shall not be changed, it shall not fail, the word of my lips." THK THIRD TABLET Anshar opened his mouth, and Unto Gaga, his minister, spoke the word "0 Gaga, thou minister that rejoicest my heart, Unto Lakhmu and Lakhamu will I send thee. 5 The order of my heart thou canst comprehend, thou shalt bring before me let the gods, all of them, Make ready for a feast, at a banquet let them sit, Let them eat bread, let them mingle wine, 10 For Marduk their avenger, let them decree destiny Go Gaga, stand before them, [e]-li-is lib-ba-su-ma a-na a-bi-su i-zak-kar be-lum ilani si-mat ilani rabuti sum-ma-ma a-na-ku mu-tir gi-mil-li-ku-un 135 a-kam-me Ti-amat-ma u-bal-lat ka-a-su-un suk-na-ma pu-ujj-ra Su-te-ra i-ba-a sim-ti i-na Up-su-ukkin-na (ki) mit-Jja-ris {ja-dis tis-ba-ma ip-su pi-ia ki-ma ka-tu-nu-ma si-ma-ta lu-si-im la ut-tak-kar mim-mu-u a-ban-nu-u a-na-ku 140 ai i-tur ai i-in-nin-na-a se-kar Sa-ap-ti-ia THE THIBD TABLET An-sar pa-a-su i-pu-sam-ma "a-na (ilu) Ga-ga suk-kal-li-] Su a-ma-tu i-zak-kar (ilu) Ga-ga suk-kal]-lum mu-tib ka-bit-ti-ia _a-na (ilu) Lajj-mu u (ilu) La-hja-mu ka-a-ta lu-u5-pur-ka 5 [te-rit lib-bi-ia] ti-is-bu-ru te-li-' §u-bi-ka a-na ma}}-ri-ka ilani na-gab-su-un li-5a-nu lis-ku-n]u i-na ki-ri-e-ti lis-bu 'as-na-an li-k] u-[l]u lip-ti-ku ku-ru-na 10 [a-na (ilu) Marduk mu]-tir-ri gi-mil-li-§u-nu li-Si-mu sim-ta !a-lik (ilu) Ga-ga kud-me-§u-nu i-ziz-ma THE STORY OF CREATION 17 All that I say to thee, repeat thou to them, saying, Anshar, your son, hath sent me, The command of his heart, he hath made me to know 15 He saith, that Tiamat our mother, has conceived a hatred against us, An assembly has she made, she rages in anger. All the gods have turned to her, Even those whom ye have created, march at her side. They have banded together, they advance at Tia- mat's side; 20 They are furious, they plan without rest night or day, They prepare for battle, they fume, they rage, They have joined their forces, they prepare battle. Ummu-Khubur, who created all things, Hath made in addition invincible weapons, she has spawned monstrous serpents, 25 Sharp of tooth, merciless in carnage, With poison instead of blood she filled their bodies. Terrible dragons she clothed with terror, With splendor she decked them, she made them of lofty appearance. Whoever beholds them, terror overcomes him. mim-mu-u] a-zak-ka-ru-ka Su-un-na-a Sa-a-su-un An-§ar] ma-ru-ku-nu u-ma-'-i-ra-an-ni te-rit] libbi-§u u-8a-as-bi-ra-an-ni ia-a-ti 15 um-ma Ti-a]mat a-lit-ta-ni i-zir-ra-an-na-si pu-ub-ru §it-k]u-na-at-ma ag-gi§ lab-bat is-Jju-ru-§im-ma ilani gi-mir-su-un a-di Sa at-tu-nu tab-na-a i-da-i-sa al-ka im-ma-as-ru-nim-ma i-du-uS Ti-amat te-bu-u-ni 20 iz-zu kap-du la sa-ki-pu mu-sa u im-ma na-§u-u tam-Jja-ri na-zar-bu-bu lab-bu unken-na §it-ku-nu-ma i-ban-nu-u su-la-a-[ti] Um-mu-Hu-bur pa-ti-kat ka-la-[ma] u§-rad-di ka-ak-ki la mab-ri it-ta-lad sirmajje 25 zak-tu-ma Sin-ni la pa-du-u at-ta-'-[i] im-tu ki-ma da-mi zu-mur-§u-nu u§-ma-al-l[i] uSumgallfi na-ad-ru-u-ti pul-Jja-a-ti u-Sal-bil-[ma] me-lam-me u§-da§-§a-a e-li§ um-ta§-[£il] a-mir-iu-nu 8ar-ba-ba liS-bar-[mi-im] 18 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 30 Their bodies rear up and none can withstand their attack She set up serpents, and dragons, and the monster Lakhamu, And hurricanes and furious dogs, and scorpion men And mighty tempests and fish men and rams; They bear pitiless weapons, without fear of the fight. 35 Puissant are her orders, none can resist them; In all, eleven monsters of this kind, she created Among the gods who were her first born, who formed her troop She exalted Kingu; among them she made him great. To march before the troops, to lead the throng, 40 To seize the weapons, to advance, to begin the attack, The primacy in the combat, the control of the fight She entrusted to him, in costly raiment she made him sit, saying, 'I have uttered the spell, in the assembly of the gods I have made thee lord, The lordship over all the gods, I have entrusted to thee. 45 Be thou exalted, thou mine only spouse, May the Anunaki exalt thy name over all.' 30 zu-mur-§u-nu li£-tal}-l)i-dam-ma la i-ni-'-u i-rat-su-[un] uS-ziz ba-as-mu sir-rug-Su u (ilu) La-Jja-[mi] u-gal-lum tjr-be u akrab-amel[u] u-mi da-ab-ru-ti nun-amelu u ku-sa-rik-[ku] na-a§ kakke la pa-di-i la a-di-ru ta-fe[a-zi] 35 gab-§a te-ri-tu-Sa la ma-fear £i-na-a-[ma] ap-pu-un-na-ma e§-tin e§-ri-tum kima §u-a-tu uS-tab-[Si] i-na ilani bu-uk-ri-sa Su-ut i§-kun-§i [pu-ujj-ri] u-Sa-ai-ki (ilu) Kin-gu ina bi-ri-§u-[nu sa-a-Su] u§-rab-[bi-i5] a]-li-kut ma{j-ri pa-an um-ma-ni [mu-ir-ru-ut pujjri] 40 [na-a]S kakke ti-is-bu-tu ti-[bu-u a-na-an-tu] §u-ud tam-Jja-ri ra-ab 5ik-[ka-tu-ti] "ip-kid]-ma ka-tu§-§u u-ie-li-ba-a§-[Su ina kar-ri] ad-d]i ta-a-ka ina pujjur ilani [u-Sar-bi-ka] ma]-li-ku-ut ilani gi-mir-[8u-nu ka-tuk-ka u§-mal-li] 45 [lu-u] Sur-ba-ta-ma Jja-'-i-ri e-du-[u at-ta] i-ir-tab-bu-u zik-ru-ka eli kalisu-n[u . . . (ilu) A-nun- na-ki THE STORY OF CREATION 19 She gave him the tablets of destiny, on his breast she placed them, saying, 'Thy command shall not fail, the word of thy mouth shall be established.' When Kingu was exalted and had received the power of Anu 50 He decreed destiny among the gods his sons, saying, 'The opening of your mouth shall quench the fire god; The strong in combat shall increase his strength.' I have sent Anu, but he could not withstand her presence, Nudimmud was afraid and turned back. 55 But Marduk is ready, the director of the gods, your son; To set out against Tiamat, his heart has moved him. He opened his mouth and spoke to me, saying, 'If I, your avenger, Do enchain Tiamat and give you life 60 Make an assembly, exalt my destiny. In Upshukkinaku seat yourselves joyfully together With my word, in your stead, will I decree destiny. That which I do shall remain unchanged. It shall not be changed, it shall not fail, the word of my lips.' id-din-sum-ma dupsimati i-ra-tu-us u-sat-mi-ijj ka-ta kib!t-ka la in-nin-na-a li-kun si-it pi-i-fka] in-nan-nu (ilu) Kingu su-us-ku-u li-ku-u [(ilu) A-nu-ti 50 an ilani mar6-sa si-ma-ta is-tji-mu] ip-su pi-ku-nu (ilu) Gibil lMii-iij-ba na'id ina kit-mu-ri ma-ag-Sa-ri lis-rab-bi-ib as-pur-ma (ilu) A-nu-um ul i-li-'-a ma-fear-ia (ilu) Nu-dim-mud i-dur-ma i-tu-ra ar-kis 55 '-ir (ilu) Marduk ab-kal-lu ilani ma-ru-ku-un ma-jja-ris Ti-amat lib-ba-su a-ra ub-la ip-su pi-i-su i-ta-ma-a a-na ia-a-ti sum-ma-ma a-na-ku mu-tir gi-mil-li-ku-un a-kam-me Ti-amat-ma u-bal-Iat ka-su-un 60 suk-na-a-ma pu-ujj-ru su-ti-ra i-ba-a Sim-ti i-na Up-5u-ukkin-na-ki mit-ija-ris tsa-diS taS-ba-ma ip-su pi-ia ki-ma ka-tu-nu-ma ii-ma-tu lu-5im-ma la ut-tak-kar mim-mu-u a-ban-nu-u a-na-ku ai i-tur ai in-nin-na-a se-kar iap-ti-ia 20 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 65 Hasten therefore, and fix quickly your destiny That he may go and attack your strong enemy I" Gaga went, he made his way and Before Lakhmu and Lakhamu, the gods his fathers, Humbly did he make obeisance, and kissed the ground at their feet 70 He humbled himself; then he stood up and spoke to them, saying, Anshar your son has sent me, The purpose of his heart he has made known to me, He says that Tiamat, our mother, has conceived a hatred against us, An assembly has she made, she rages in anger. 75 All the gods have turned to her, Even those whom ye have created, march at her side. They have banded together, they advance at Tia- mat's side; They are furious, they plan without rest night or day, They prepare for battle, they fume, they rage, 80 They have joined their forces, they prepare battle. Ummu-Khubur, who created all things, Hath made in addition invincible weapons, she has spawned monstrous serpents, 65 jju-um-ta-nim-ma si-mat-ku-nu ar-Jji§ si-ma-su lil-lik lim-Jju-ra na-kar-ku-nu dan-nu il-lik (ilu) Ga-ga ur-Jja-su u-sar-di-ma as-ris (ilu) Lafe-mu u (ilu) La-Jja-me ilani abe-su us-kin-ma is-sik kak-ka-ra sa-pal-su-un 70 i-sir iz-ziz-ma i-zak-kar-su-un An-sar ma-ru-ku-nu u-ma-'-ir-an-ni te-rit lib-bi-su u-sa-as-bi-ra-an-ni ia-a-ti um-ma Ti-amat a-lit-ta-ni i-zir-ra-an-na-si pu-ufe-ru sit-ku-na-at-ma ag-gis lab-bat 75 is-bu-ru-sim-ma ilani gi-mir-su-un a-di ia at-tu-nu tab-na-a i-da-§a al-ku im-ma-as-ru-nim-ma i-du-uS Ti-a-ma-ti te-bu-ni iz-zu kap-du la sa-ki-pu mu-si u im-ma na-su-u tam-ha-ri na-zar-bu-bu lab-bu 80 unken-na sit-ku-nu-ma i-ban-nu-u su-la-a-ti Um-mu-Hu-bur pa-ti-kat ka-la-ma uS-rad-di kakke la mab-ri it-ta-lad sirmabS THE STORY OF CREATION 21 Sharp of tooth, merciless in carnage, With poison instead of blood, she filled their bodies. 85 Terrible dragons she clothed with terror, With splendor she decked them, she made them of lofty appearance Whoever beholds them, terror overcomes him. Their bodies rear up and none can withstand their attack. She set up serpents and dragons, and the monster Lakhamu 90 And hurricanes and furious dogs, and scorpion men, And mighty tempests and fish men and rams; They bear pitiless weapons, without fear of the fight. Puissant are her orders, none can resist them; In all, eleven monsters of this kind, she created. 95 Among the gods, who were her first born, who formed her troop She exalted Kingu; among them she made him great. To march before the troops, to lead the throng, To seize the weapons, to advance, to begin the attack, The primacy in the combat, the control of the fight zak-tu-ma Sin-ni la pa-du-u at-ta-'-i im-ta kima da-a-mi zu-mur-Su-nu u§-ma-al-li 85 u§umgalle na-ad-ru-ti pul-Jja-a-ti u-Sal-bi§-ma me-lam-me u§-da5-Sa-a i-HS um-taS-£il a-mir-Su-nu §ar-ba-ba li-ijj-bar-mi-im zu-mir-$u-nu li§-tab-bi-dam-ma la i-ni-'-u i-rat-su-un u§-ziz ba-a§-mu sir-ruS-Su u (ilu) La-Jja-mi 90 u-gal-lum ub-be u akrab-amfilu time da-ab-ru-ti nun amelu u [ku-sa-rik-ku] na-a§ kakkg la pa-di-i la a-di-ru ta-Jja-zi gab-sa te-ri-tu-sa la ma-Jjar si-na-ma ap-pu-un-na-ma iS-tin eS-rit ki-ma Su-a-tu uS-tab-Si 95 i-na ilani bu-uk-ri-§a Su-ut iS-ku-nu-§i pu-ub-ri u-Sa-a5-ki (ilu) Kin-gu ina bi-ri-Su-nu sa-a-Su uS-rab-bi-iS a-li-ku-ut mab-ri pa-an um-ma-ni mu-ir-ru-ut pubri na-a5 kakkfi ti-is-bu-tu te-bu-u a-na-an-tu §u-ud tam-ba-ri ra-ab Sik-ka-tu-ti 22 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 100 She entrusted to him, in costly raiment she made him sit, saying, 'I have uttered the spell, in the assembly of the gods I have made thee Lord, • The lordship over aU the gods, I have entrusted to thee. Be thou exalted, thou mine only spouse, May the Annunafri exalt thy name over all.' 105 She gave him the tablets of destiny, on his breast she placed them, saying, Thy command shall not fail, the word of thy mouth shall be established. When Kingu was exalted and had received the power of Anu He decreed destiny among the gods his sons, saying, The opening of your mouth shall quench the fire god, 110 The strong in combat shall increase his strength I have sent Anu, but he could not withstand her presence, Nudimmu was afraid and turned back But Marduk is ready, the director of the gods, your son; To set out against Tiamat, his heart has moved him. 115 He opened his mouth and spoke to me, saying, If, I, your avenger, 100 ip-kid-ma ka-tuS-su u-se-si-ba-ai-su ina kar-ri ad-di ta-a-ka ina pufeur ilani u-Sar-bi-ka ma-li-kut ilani gim-rat-su-nu ka-tuk-ka us-mal-li lu-u sur-ba-ta-ma Jja-i-ri e-du-u at-ta li-ir-tab-bu-u zik-ru-ka eli kali-§u-nu . . . (ilu) A-nun-na [-ki] 105 id-d[in-s]um-ma dupsimati i-ra-a[t-su u-sat-mi-ijj ka-ta kiblt-ka la in-nin-[na-a li-kun si-it pi-i-ka] in-na-na (ilu) Kin-gu su-us-ku-[u li-tu-u (ilu) A-nu-ti] an ilani mar£-sa si-[ma-ta is-ti-mu] ip-Su pi-i-ku-nu (ilu) Gibil [li-ni-iij-ba] 110 na-id ina kit-mu-ru ma-ag-s[a-ri lis-rab-bi-ib as-pur-ma (ilu) A-nu-um ul i-[li-'-a ma-jjar-ia] (ilu) Nu-dim-mud e-dur-ma i-{tu-ra ar-kiS] '-ir (ilu) Marduk ab-kal-[lu i]M[ni ma-ru-ku-un ma-fea-ris Ti-amat li[b-ba-Su a-ra ub-la] 115 ip-Su pi-i-su [i-ta-ma-a a-na ia-a-ti] Sum-ma-ma a-na-ku [mu-tir gi-mil-li-ku-un] THE STORY OF CREATION 23 Do enchain Tiamat and give you life Make an assembly, exalt my destiny In Upshukkinaku seat yourselves joyfully together 120 When I speak, even as you may I decree fate. That which / do shall remain unchanged. It shall not be changed, it shall not fail, the word of my lips' Hasten therefore, and fix quickly your destiny That he may go and attack your strong enemy" 125 Lakhmu and Lakhamu heard, they cried aloud, All of the Igigi complained bitterly, saying, Because of what enmity is it that they . . . We do not understand the deed of Tiamat" Then they gathered together, they went 130 The great gods, all of them, who decree destiny. They entered before Anshar, they filled . . . They kissed one another, in the assembly . . . They made ready the feast, at the banquet they sat, They ate bread, they mingled the wine. 135 The sweet drink made them drunken . . . By drinking they were drunken, their bodies were filled. a-kam-me Ti-amat-m[a u-bal-lat ka-§u-un] §uk-na-a-ma pu-ujj-ru g[u-ti-ra i-ba-a §im-ti] i-na Up-Su-ukkin-na-ki mi[t-Jja-riS ha-diS taS-ba-ma 120 ip-§u pi-ia ki-ma k[a-tu-nu-ma §i-ma-tu lu-§im-ma] la ut-tak-kar mim-m[u]-u a-ban-nu-u [a-na-ku] [a]i i-tur [ai in]-nin-na-a se-kar [Sap-ti-ia] iju-um-ta-nim-ma Si-mat-ku-nu ar-J}i£ [8i-ma-5u] P]il-lik lim-Jju-ra na-kar-ku-nu dan-nu 125 [i]§-mu-ma (ilu) Lajj-Jja (ilu) La-Jja-mu is-su-u e-li-tum (ilu) Igigi nap-Jjar-Su-nu i-nu-ku mar-si-iS mi-na-a nak-ra a-di ir-Su-u si-bi-it n[e . . .] la ni-i-di ni-i-ni Sa Ti-amat e-pi[§-ti-la] ik-Sa-Su-nim-ma il-Iak-[ku-ni] 130 il4ni rabflti ka-li-Su-nu mu4im-[mu sim-ti] i-ru-bu-ma mut-ti-iS An-Sar im-lu-u [. . .] in-niS-ku a-^u-u a-Jji i na pujjri [. . .] li-§a-nu i§-ku-nu ina ki-ri-e-ti [u8-bu] aS-na-an i-ku-lu ip-ti-ku [ku-ru-na] 135 §i-ri-sa mat-ku u-sa-an-ni [. . .]-[r] a_ [d] i-Su-[un] §i-ik-ru ina §a-te-e Jja-ba-su zu-um-[ri] 24 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS They shouted aloud, their heart was exalted, Then for Marduk, their avenger, did they decree destiny. THE FOURTH TABLET They prepared for him a princely seat, Before his fathers, he took his place as sovereign. 'Thou art most honored among the great gods, Thy destiny is beyond compare, thy command is Anu. 5 O Marduk, thou art most honored among the great gods, Thy destiny is beyond compare, thy command is Anu. In all time thy command shall not be changed, To exalt and to abase lie in thy hand. Established shall be the word of thy mouth, resistless thy command, ' 10 None among the gods shall transgress thy limits. Maintenance is the desire of the shrines of the gods, In their sanctuary shall thy sanctuary be estab- lished. O Marduk, thou art our avenger. We give thee lordship over the whole world. ma-'-di8 e-gu-u ka-bit-ta-su-un i-te-el-[li] a-na (ilu) Marduk mu-tir gi-mil-li-su-nu i-sim-mu §im-[tu] THE FOURTH TABLET id-du-Sum-ma pa-rak ru-bu-tim ma-Jja-ri-iS ab-bi-e-su a-na ma-li-ku-tum ir-me at-ta-ma kab-ta-ta i-na ilani ra-bu-tum Si-mat-ka la Sa-na-an se-kar-ka (ilu) Anum 5 (ilu) Marduk kab-ta-ta i-na ilani ra-bu-tum si-mat-ka la sa-na-an se-kar-ka (ilu) A-num is-tu u-mi-im-ma la in-nin-na-a ki-bit-ka Su-us-ku-u u su-us-pu-lu Si-i lu-u ga-at-ka lu-u ki-na-at si-it pi-i-ka la sa-ra-ar se-kar-ka 10 ma-am-ma-an i-na ilani i-tuk-ka la it-ti-ik za-na-nu-tum ir-sat pa-rak ilani-ma a-sar sa-gi-su-mi lu-u ku-un as-ru-uk-ka (ilu) Marduk at-ta-ma mu-tir-ru gi-mil-li-ni ni-id-din-ka sar-ru-tum kiS-§at kal gim-ri-e-ti THE STORY OF CREATION 25 15 Thou shalt take thy seat in the assembly, thy word shall be exalted. - Thy weapon shall not lose its power, it shall break in pieces thy foe. O lord defend the life of him that trusteth in thee. But, as for the god, who undertook evil, pour out his life." Then they placed among them a garment, 20 And unto Marduk, their first born, they spoke: Thy destiny, O lord, is supreme among the gods, To destroy and to create, when thou dost command, it shall be fulfilled. Thy command shall destroy the garment, And if thou dost command, the garment shall be intact." 25 Then he spoke with his mouth, the garment was destroyed, He commanded again, the garment was restored. When the gods, his fathers, beheld the efficacy of his word They rejoiced, they paid homage, "Marduk is king." They bestowed upon him the sceptre, the throne, the palu, 1 1 The palu was some badge of authority. King translates ' ring,' but we have no proof of its correctness. 15 ti-sam-ma i-na pu-Jjur lu-u §a-ga-ta a-mat-ka kak-ki-ka ai ip-pal-tu-u li-ra-i-su na-ki-ri-ka be-lum sa tak-lu-ka na-pis-ta-su gi-mil-ma u ilu Sa lim-ni-e-ti i-Jju-zu tu-bu-uk nap-sat-su us-zi-zu-ma i-na bi-ri-su-nu lu-ba-su is-ten 20 a-na (ilu) Marduk bu-uk-ri-su-nu su-nu iz-zak-ru si-mat-ka be-lum lu-u majj-ra-at ilani-ma a-ba-tum u ba-nu-u ki-bi li-ik-tu-nu ip-sa pi-i-ka li-'-a-bit lu-ba-su tu-ur ki-bi-sum-ma lu-ba-su li-is-lim 25 ik-bi-ma i-na pi-i-Su '-a-bit lu-ba-su i-tu-ur ik-bi-um-ma lu-ba-su it-tab-ni ki-ma si-it pi-i-su i-mu-ru ilani ab-bi-e-su ife-du-u ik-ru-bu (ilu) Marduk-ma Sar-ru u-us-si-pu-su (isu) hatta (isu) kussa u pala(a) 26 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 30 They gave him an invincible weapon, which destroys the enemy. "Go and cut off the life of Tiamat, Let the wind carry her blood into secret places." After the gods his fathers had decreed for the lord his destiny They made his way a path of salvation and success. 35 He made ready the bow, appointed it as his weapon, He seized a spear, he fastened . . . He raised the club, in his right hand he grasped it, The bow and the quiver he hung at his side. He put the lightning in front of him, 40 With naming fire he filled his body. He made a net, to enclose Tiamat within it, He set it up at the four winds, that naught of her might escape, At the South wind, and the North wind, and the East wind and the West wind, Beside he attached the net, the gift of his father Anu. 45 He created an evil wind, a tempest, a hurricane, A fourfold wind, a seven fold wind, a whirlwind, a wind beyond compare, He sent forth the winds, which he had created, the seven of them, 30 id-di-nu-su kak-ku la ma-ajj-ra da-'-i-bu za-ai-ri a-lik-ma sa Ti-amat nap-sa-tu-u8 pu-ru-'-ma sa-a-ru da-mi-sa a-na pu-uz-ra-tum li-bil-lu-ni i-si-mu-ma sa (ilu) bel 8i-ma-tu-us ilani ab-bi-e-§u u-ru-u}} su-ul-mu u tas-me-e us-ta-as-bi-tu-u§ Jjar-ra-nu 35 ib-Sim-ma (isu) kasta kak-ka-su u-ad-di mul-mul-lum us-tar-ki-ba u-kin-su ba-at-nu is-si-ma (isu) mitt a im-na-su u-Sa-Jji-iz (isu) kaSta u (masku) is-pa-tum i-du-us-su i-lu-ul is-kun bi-ir-ku i-na pa-ni-su 40 nab-lu mus-tajj-mi-tu zu-mur-Su um-ta-al-la i-pu-us-ma sa-pa-ra 8ul-mu-u kir-bi§ Ti-amat ir-bit^ti §a-a-ri ui-te-is-bi-ta ana la a-si-e mim-mi-§a 5utu iltanu §ad[. . .] mu-uk-kiS Su-mur-ra-tu [. . .] (ilu) [Tu-tu] (ilu) Sujj-kur Sal-Sis na-si[jj ai-bi] mu-[sap]-pi-ijj [kilp-di-su-nu [. . .] 45 m[u-ba]l-li [nap-hjar rag-g[i . . .] [ ]liS-[- • .Hu[. . .] [The following lines are from K. 12830, British Museum:] 1 ib-bi kib-ra-a-te sal-mat [kakkadi ib-ni-ma] [e-li sa]-a-su te-[e-mu . . .] THE STORY OF CREATION 41 [The following lines are taken by King from K 13761:] 10 The mighty one . . . Agi . . . The creator of the earth . . . [The following lines are taken by King from K. 8519 and a duplicate therefore K. 13337:] the chief of all lords supreme is his power. Ungal-durmakh, the king of the band of the gods, the lord of rulers, Who is exalted in a royal habitation, 5 Who among the gods is exalted Adu-nunu, the counsellor of Ea, who created the gods his fathers, Unto the path of whose majesty, No god can ever attain ! in Dul-azag he made it known, 10 pure is his dwelling, of those without understanding is Lugal-diil-azaga. supreme is his power [The following lines are taken by King from K. 13761:] 10 [. ] rab-bu [. . .] iluA-gi[l- . . .] ba-nu-u [irsitim (tim) . . .] [The following lines are from K. 8519 and K. 13337:] n]ap-har be-lim sa-ka]-a e-mu-ka-su _(ilu) Ungal-dur-maa sar m]ar-kas ilani be-el dur-ma-h,i la ina Su-bat sarru-u-ti iur-bu-u [sa] ina ilani ma-'-dii siru [(ilu) A-du-nun-na] ma-lik (ilu) E-a ba-an ilani abe-su sa a-[na] tal-lak-ti ru-bu-ti-su l[a-a u]-mas-sa-lu ilu ai-um-ma ] Dul-azag u-ta-da-su 10 [ su-bat-su el-lit ]-bar la Jjas-su (ilu) Ungal-dul-azag-ga ] sa-ka-a e-mu-ka-sa 42 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS their ... in the midst of Tiamat of the battle 105 him, . . . the star which shineth in the heavens. He who taketh the beginning and the future, may they look unto him, Saying, "He who passed through the midst of Tiamat, without resting, Let his name be Nibiru, who seizes the midst ! 110 He upheld the paths for the stars of heaven, Like a flock all the gods together do pasture. He conquered Tiamat, he troubled and ended her life In the future of mankind, in the aged days, Sing without ceasing, let him rule forever. 115 Since he created the heaven and made the earth, "The Lord of the world," has father Bel called his name. The names which all the Igigi did name, Ea heard and his heart was rejoiced: "He whose name his fathers have magnified 120 Shall be even as I, his name shall be Ea. The whole of my orders shall he control, [ ]-Su-nu kir-bis Tam-tim [ -]a-bi-ka ta-ha-zi [The numbering of the lines following is King's] 105 [ ] k[a (?) . . .] Sa-a-Su [. . . . -r]u kakkaba S[a i-na sa-me-e Su-pu-u lu-u sa-bit relu-arkat Su-nu sa-a-Su lu-u pal-su [. . .] ma-a Sa kir-bis Ti-amat i-tib-bi-[ru la a-ni-hu Sum-Su lu (ilu) Ni-bi-ru a-hi-zu kir-bi-su 110 Sa kakkabani sa-ma-me al-kat-su-nu li-ki-il-lu klma si-e-ni li-ir-ta-a ilani gim-ra-Su-un lik-me Ti-amat ni-sir-ta-sa li-si-ik u lik-ri ah-ra-taS nise la-ba-riS u-me lil-si-ma la uk-ta-li li-bi-il ana sa-a-ti 115 as-su as-ri ib-na-a ip-ti-ka dan-ni-na be-el matati sum-su it-ta-bi a-bi (ilu) Bel zik-ri (ilu) Igigi im-bu-u na-gab-su-un is-me-ma (ilu) E-a ka-bit-ta-lu i-te-en-gu ma-a Sa abS-Su u-Sar-ri-jju zik-ru-u-iu 120 Su-u ki-ma ia-a-ti-ma (ilu) E-a lu-u £um-Su ri-kis par-si-ia ka-li-5u-nu li-bil-ma THE STORY OF CREATION 43 The whole of my commands shall he pronounce!" By the name of Fifty did the great gods Make known his fifty names, they made his path lofty. 125 Let them be held in remembrance, and when learned let one make them known, The wise and the understanding shall consider them together, The father shall repeat them and teach them to his son ; They shall be in the ears of the shepherd and the sheep driver. Let man rejoice in Marduk, the lord of the gods, 130 That he may make his land fertile, and that he may have prosperity. His word is established, his command is unchange- able, The word of his mouth, no god hath annulled. When he looketh in anger, he turns not his neck; When he is wroth, no god can face his indignation. 135 Wide is his heart, broad is his compassion; The sinner and the evil doer in his presence . . . They received instruction, they spoke before him, unto . . . of Marduk may the gods . . . gim-ri te-ri-ti-ia su-u lit-tab-bal ina zik-ri Hansa-a-an ilani rabuti han§a-a-an Sume-su im-bu-u u-sa-ti-ru al-kat-su 125 li-is-sab-tu-ma majj-ru-u li-kal-lim en-ku mu-du-u mit-Jja-ris lim-tal-ku li-sa-an-ni-ma a-bu ma-ri li-Sa-Jji-iz 5a (amelu) re'i u na-ki-di li-pat-ta-a uz-na-§u-un K-ig-gi-ma a-na (ilu) Bel ilani (ilu) Marduk 130 mat-su lid-diS-§a-a §u-u lu sal-ma ki-na-at a-mat-su la e-na-at ki-bit-su si-it pi-i-su la us-te-pi-il ilu ai-um-ma lk-ki-lim-mu-ma ul u-tar-ra ki-sad-su ina sa-ba-si-su uz-za-su ul i-majj-jjar-su ilu ma-am-man 135 ru-u-ku lib-ba-su ra-pa-as ka-ra[s-su] sa an-ni u tjab-la-ti ma-Jjar-su ba-[. . .] ta[k]-lim-ti mab-ru-u id-bu-bu pa-nu-us-S[u] [ ] tur [. . .]-kan a-na te-[. . .] [ ]-at (ilu) Marduk lu-u ilani [. . .] 44 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 140 May they . . . his name . . . they took and . . 140 [ ]-mat-tu-u §u-u[m . . ,] f 1 il-ku-u-ma [. . .] [ ."• . . • . ] 2. THE BABYLONIAN COSMOGONY ACCORDING TO DAMASCIUS 1 Among Barbarians the Babylonians seem to pass silently over the single origin of all things, but to make two: Tauthe and Apason, making Apason the husband of Tauthe, and naming her the mother of the gods. Of these two was born an only child, Moymis, the same, I think, as the intelligible Cosmos, proceeding from two origins. From these same came a second generation, Lache and Lachos, and also from them a third, Kissare and Assoros, from whom were born three, Anos, Illinos, and Aos. Of Aos and Dauke was born Belos, whom they call the Demiurge. 1 Damascii Successoris Dubitationen et Solutiones de primis principii, edition Car. Aem. Jtuelle Parisiis, 1889, pp. 321, 322. See also Damascius le Diadoque. Problemes et Solutions touchant les Premiers Principes, par. A, edition Chaignet. Paris, 1898. § 125. Tav 6e fiapfiapuv eoiKaai Ba(3vliuvioi jjlev ttjv fiiav row 'okijv b\pxyv atyy TzapiEvai, 6vo de ttoleIv Tavds nal 'ATraa&v, rbv [lev 'Airac&v avdpa ttjc TavBe ttoiovvtec, TavTt)v Se fiqripa dsuv ovofia^ovrEc, ki; ov jiovoysvij iraiSa ) Ewtidrjvat tov Mwi»//£V, avr6v 1 olpai, rbv votjtov k6g/iov ek tov dvelv apxov ■rrapayduevov, ek d£ tov aiirov aKkrfv ysveav TrpoeXdEtv, Aax^v kcu Aa%6v t elra av rplrriy ek twv avrov, VLioaapri ml 'Aaoopbv, if ov yEVEcBat rpelr, Avbv nal IXkivov ml 'A6v : tov 6~e 'Aov ko,1 LavKJjc vlbv ysvEadat rbv BsjAov, bv Sr/iuovpybv slval paoiv. 3. A COSMOLOGY IN A RITUAL 1 When Anu created the heavens, 1 This fragmentary ritual found at Babylon was first published by F. H. Weissbach, Babylonische MiszeUen (1903, Tafel 12, and translated, p. 32ff. It is translated again by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 25. The ritual was to be used when a temple had fallen and had to be restored. As a part of the ritual this interesting eosmological passage was recited, after various offerings of bread, honey, butter, and oil had been made. e-nu-ma (ilu) Anu ib-nu-ii same(e) COSMOLOGY IN A RITUAL 45 25 Nudimmud 1 created the ocean, his dwelling, Ea, in the ocean, broke off the clay, He created the god 2 of bricks to renew [the houses (?)] He created reed and forest for building work [. . .] He created the god of carpenters, the god of smiths and Arazu 3 to complete building work, 30 He created mountains and seas for all [. . .] He created the god of goldsmiths, the god of smiths, the god of masons, and .the god of miners for work [. . .] and their rich produce for sacrificial gifts, He created Ashnan, and Lakhar, 4 Siris, Nin-gishzida, Ninsar and [. . .] to make the offerings numerous 35 He created Umutaan 5 and . . . who hold the sacrifices in the hand, i A form of Ea. Ea is here creator of men, who are formed out of clay. In the same way Aruru made Engidu in the Gilgamesh epic (col. ii, line 34), see p. 82. These form interesting parallels to the ac- count in J, Gen. 2. 7. 2 The names of these gods are written in Sumerian, which are here literally translated. 8 Arazu, an unknown god, the word means "prayer," and Ungnad suggests that it may be prayer personified. ♦ Ashnan and Lakhar are gods of vegetation, Siris probably god of wine. Ningishzida is the earlier days (time of Gudea), one of the chief gods, but he sank later to be the servant of the gods. He is known also as the father of Tammuz. 6 Unknown god, the reading of the name, as also of the following one being quite uncertain. Ungnad suggests that they may be the gods of brewing and of cooking, but there is no evidence for this. 25 Nu-dim-mud ib-nu-u apsu 8u-bat-su (ilu) Ea ina apsi ik-ru-sa ti-ta-[am] ib-ni il libitti ana te-di^-ti [. . .] ib-ni (isu) kanu u (isu) kiStu (?) ana si-pir nal>m-ti (?) [. . .] ib-ni (ilu) nin-igi-nangar-gid (ilu) nin-de u (ilu) a-ra-zu ana mu-Sak-lil Si-pir na[b-ni-ti . . .] 30 ib-ni §a-di-i u ta-ma-a-ti ana mim-ma sum ziri (?) du-[. . .] ib-ni (ilu) Gulkin-banda (ilu) nin-a-gal (ilu) nin-zadim (ilu) nin-kurra ana ip-se-ti u hj-sib-Sii-nu du-uS-Sa-a ana nin-da-bi ki-ra-bu (?) ib-ni (ilu) As-na-an (ilu) La-fear (ilu) Siri (ilu) nin-gis-zi-da (ilu) nin-sar (ilu) [. . .] a-na mu-dis-su-u sa-at-[tuk-ki?] 35 ib-ni (ilu) u-mu-ta-a-an . . . (ilu) tj-mu-ta-a-an . . . mu-kil nin-da-[bi-e?] 46 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS He created Azag-suga, the high priest of the great gods, to complete the commands and ordinances, He created the king to adorn the shrines of the gods He created men to carry on [worship] 1 [ Anu, Ellil, Ea [. . .] ib-ni (ilu) azag-sud-ga sangam-mah, ilani rabute ana mu-sak- 111 par-si ki[-du-di-e?] ib-ni sarru ana za-ni-nu . . . [esreti ilani?] [ib-n]i a-me-lu-ti . . . ana i-bi-§[ii? . . .] [...]... te-'-e [. . . (ilu)] A-nim (ilu) Ellil (ilu) E-a ...[.. .] 1 With this line is to be compared the Creation story, vi, 8 (see p. 36), which makes the restoration of this line probable, if not, indeed, certain. 4. THE CREATION OF THE MOON (AND THE SUN) 1 When the gods Anu, Ellil and Ea, the [great] gods, Through their unchangeable counsel and powerful commands, Fixed the crescent of the moon, To cause the new-moon to shine forth, to create the month, 5 Signs for heaven and earth they fixed. The new moon, which was created in heaven with majesty, In the midst of heaven arose. Version. When Anu, Ellil and Ea The great gods, through their unchangeable counsel, ' The text is published and translated by King, The Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 124ff ., and ii, pi. xlix. The tablet is a student's practice, or exercise, and contains on one side seven lines extracted from some Sumerian composition, and on the other seven lines from a similar Babylonian composition, which is called "Version," though it is not a version or translation of the Sumerian text. The passages are also translated by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bitder, i, 26. The translation here given, especially the Sumerian, is indebted to Langdon for useful suggestions. ud an-na (dingir) En-lil-la (dingir) En-ki dingir-[gal-gal] (mal+gar) -ne-ne-gi-na-ta me-gal-gal-la-[ta] ma-gur (dingir) En-zu-na mu-un-gi-me-e[s] u-sar Sar-sar-da itu u-tu-ud-da 5 u-iti an-ki-a mu-un-gi-ne-e£ ma-gur an-na im-sig-e ag-a-ne Sag an-na igi-bar-ra ta-e £[a]-n[i]-[e] e-nu-ma (ilu) A-num (ilu) Ellil (ilu) E-a ilani rabuti ina mil-ki-su-nu ki-i-nu BILINGUAL OF CREATION 47 10 Fixed the forms (7) 1 of heaven and earth, And to the hands of the great gods entrusted (them,) To create the day and to renew the month, as signs for mankind; (Men) saw Shamash in the gate of his going forth In the midst of heaven and earth they commanded 2 him faithfully. iThe word is doubtful in meaning. King translates "bounds"; Ungnad, "Bilder." 2 The signification here is uncertain. King translates "created"; Ungnad, "erglanzen." 10 usurati Same(e) u irsitim (tim) is-ku-nu a-na kat6 ilani rabuti u-kin-nu u-mu ba-na-a arjja ud-du-Su ittati 1 a-me-lut-tum (ilu) Sama§ ina libbi Mb asi-su i-mu-ru ki-rib sam6(e) u irsitim (tim) ki-nis us-ta-mu-u 1 nig-igi-tajj. 5. ANOTHER VERSION OF THE CREATION OF THE WORLD BY MARDUK (So-called "Bilingual of Creation") 1 This interesting text formed merely the introduction to an incantation which was intended to be recited in honor of Ezida, the great temple of Nabu at Borsippa" (King). It was found, in 1882, in the ruins of Abu- Habba by Hormuzd Rassam, and is preserved both in Sumerian and in Assyrian. Though so different from the main story of the creation, it belongs to the same set of political ideas which made use of ancient religious material to justify the position of Marduk at the head of the Babylonian pantheon. 1 The text is published by King, in Cuneiform Texts, xiii, pp. 35ff. It is translated by Pinches, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, xxiii (new series), pp. 393ff.; Zimmern, in Gunkel's Schopfung und Chaos, pp. 419f.; Jensen, KeUinschrijdiche Bibliothek, vi, p. 38f.; King, The Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 130ff.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro- Babyloniens, pp. 83ff.; Winckler, KeUinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 91, 92; Ungnad, in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 27, 28. 48 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS The holy house, the house of the gods, in the holy- place had not yet been made; No reed had sprung up, no tree had been created. No brick had been laid, no mould had been fashioned, No house had been made, no city had been built; 5 No city had been made, no creature had been estab- lished. Nippur had not been made, E-kur had not been built; Erech had not been made, E-ana had not been built; The Deep had not been made, Eridu had not been built; The holy house, the house of the gods, the dwelling had not been made, 10 All lands were sea. When the middle of the sea was a water basin; In those days Eridu was made, E-sagil was built, E-sagil, where in the midst of the deep the god Lugal-dul-azaga dwelt, Babylon was made, and E-sagil was finished, 15 The gods, the Anunaki, he made at one time; The holy city, the dwelling of the heart's desire, they proclaimed supreme. bitu el-lim bit ilani ina as-ri el-lim ul e-pu-us l ka-nu-u ul a-si i-si ul ba-ni li-bit-ti ul na-da-at na-al-ban-ti 2 ul ba-na-at bltu ul e-pu-us alu ul ba-ni 5 alu ul e-pu-us nam-mas-su-u ul Sa-kin Ni-ip-pu-ru ul e-pu-us e-kur ul ba-ni TJ-ruk ul e-pu-us e-an-na ul ba-ni ap-su-u ul e-pu-[us] Eridu ul ba-ni bitu el-lum bit ilani su-bat-su ul ip-se-it 10 nap-Jjar ma-ta-a-tu tam-tum-ma i-nu la ki-rib tam-tim ra-tu-um-ma ina u-mi-Su Eridu e-pu-us E-sag-ila ba-ni [E-sag-il]a sa ina ki-rib ap-si-i ilu Lugal-dul-azag-ga ir-mu-u Babilu (ki) e-pu-[us] E-sag-ila suk-lul 15 ilani (ilu) A-nun-na-ki mit-Jja-ris i-pu-u§ alu el-lum Su-bat tu-ub lib-bi-8u-nu si-riS im-bu-u 1 The Sumerian text has been omitted. 1 Compare •jaba 2 Sam. 12. 31 Q. Nah. 3. 14. BILINGUAL OF CREATION 49 Marduk laid a reed-work 1 upon the face of the waters, He formed dust and poured it out upon the reed- work. To cause the gods to dwell in a habitation of their heart's desire, 20 He formed mankind. The goddess Aruru, with him, created the seed of mankind, The beasts of the field and living things in the field he created. He created the Tigris and the Euphrates, and se6 them in their place, Their names he did well declare. 25 The grass, the rush of the marsh, the reed, and the forest he created, The green herb of the field he created, The lands, the marshes, and the swamps; The wild cow and her young, the wild calf; the ewe and her young, the lamb of the fold; Gardens and forests; 30 The he-goat and the mountain goat . . . him. The lord Marduk filled in a dam by the side of the sea, He ... a swamp, he established a marsh, 1 A construction of reeds. (ilu) Marduk a-ma-am ina pa-an me-e ir-ku-us e-pi-ri ib-ni-ma it-ti a-mi is-pu-uk ilani ina su-bat tu-ub lib-bi ana su-£u-bi 20 a-me-lu-ti ib-ta-ni (ilu) A-ru-ru zi-ir a-me-lu-ti it-ti-su ib-ta-nu bu-ul sfiri Si-kin na-pis-ti ina si-e-ri ib-ta-ni (nam)' Diglat u (nam) Purattu ib-ni-ma as-ri iS-ku-un §um-§i-na ta-bis im-bi 25 us-Su di-it-ta ap-pa-ri ka-na-a u ki-su ib-ta-ni ur-ki-it si-rim ib-ta-ni ma^ta-a-tum ap-pa-ri a-pu-um-ma lit-tu pu-ur-Sa me-m la-ajj-ru pu-jjad-sa im-mir su-pu-ri ki-ra-tu u ki-5a-tu-ma 30 a-tu-du sap-pa-ri is-sa-as-ru-su , be-lum (ilu) Marduk ina pa-at tam-tim tam-la-a u-mal-li [. . .] a-pa na-ma-la is-ku-un 50 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS he caused to exist. Reeds he created, trees he created; 35 he made in their place; Bricks he laid, a mould he fashioned; Houses he made, cities he built; Cities he made, creatures he created. Nippur he made, E-kur he built; 40 Erech he made, E-ana he built. [The remainder of the obverse and the beginning of the reverse of the tablet are wanting. The latter part of the reverse contains an incantation.] 35 40 ] u5-tab-£i "ka-na-a ib-t]a-ni i-sa ib-ta-ni .' .] ina a§-ri ib-ta-ni li-bit-tu id-di na-a]l-ban-tu ib-ta-ni Taltu e-pu-uS ala ib-ta-ni] ala e-pu-uS nam-ma£-§u-u i8-t]a-kan Ni-ip-pu-ru e-pu-uS] E-kur ib-ta-ni TJ-ruk e-pu-us E-an-na] ib-ta-ni. 6. THE CREATION OF CATTLE AND BEASTS' This small Assyrian text, which probably belonged to Ashurbanipal's library, refers only incidentally to the creation of cattle and beasts, its main object being to chronicle the creation of two small creatures, who were formed by Nin-igi-azag at the time when the larger animals were made. George Smith thought that this text might have formed a part of the seventh tablet of the Creation series, but King has shown this to be incorrect. When the gods in their assembly had made the [heavens?] 1 The text is published in Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestucke, 3te Auf., p. 94f ., and by King, in Cuneiform Texts, xiii, 34. It is translated by Zimmern, in Gunkel, Schopfung und Chaos, p. 415; Jensen, Keilin- schrifUiche Bibliothek, vi, 1, p. 42f.; King, The Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 122ff.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, p. 96f.; Jeremias, Das Alte Testament im IAchte des Alten Orients, p. 170; XJngnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 26. e-nu-ma ilani i-na pu-uJj-ri-Su-nu ib-nu-u [. . .] CREATION OF CATTLE 51 Had formed the firmament, and settled the [earth], Living things [of all kinds] had brought into life, And had made the cattle of the field, and the beasts of the field, and the moving things of the city 5 After [ ] unto the living things [. . .] [And between the beasts] of the field and the moving things of the city had divided [. . .] [And ] all creatures, the whole of creation [. . .] [ ] that which in the whole of my family [. . .] Then arose (?) Nin-igi-azag and [created 1 ] two small creatures 10 [In the] assembly of the beasts he made their [form 2 ] beautiful [ ] the goddess Gula ...[...] [ ] one white [and one black . . .] [ ] . . . one white and one black 1 The restoration is by Jensen. » Jensen. 10 u-ba-a5-£i-mu [bu]-ru-mi ik-su-[ur . . .] u-Sa-pu-u [Sik-na]-at na-piS-ti [. . .] bu-ul s6ri [u-ma-a]m sSn u nam-ma§-§e-e [. . .] ultu [. . .] a-na §ik-na-at na-pis-ti [. . .] . . Mil] sSri 1 u nam-ma8-se-e ali u-za-'-[i-zu . . .] . . pu-u]{}-ri nam-mas-ti gi-mir nab-ni-ti [. . .] . . . .] Sa i-na pu-ujj-ri kim-ti-ia S[e- . . .] i-te-li (?)] 3 -i-ma (ilu) Nin-igi-azag £ina su-Jja-[ri ib-na-a 2 ] "i-na. . . . 'puj-ujj-ri nam-mas-ti u8-tar-ri-i[b nab-nit-eu- un 7 ] (ilu)] Gu-la Jja-ma-a-ni ir [. . .] .] i8-ka pi-si [u sa-al-mi . . .] ] is-ka pi-si u sa-[al-mi . . .] » . . . An]-Gib. 3 So Jensen. 52 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 7. AN INCANTATION AGAINST TOOTHACHE 1 This text is here given, though it belongs properly with the literature of magic, because it begins with a cosmological introduction which purports to give the life history of the worm that causes toothache. After Anu [had created the Heavens] The Heavens created [the Earth], The Earth created the Rivers, The Rivers created the Canals, 5 The Canals created the Morass, The Morass created the Worm. Then came the Worm weeping before Shamash, Before Ea came her tears: — "What wilt thou give (me) for my food, 10 What wilt thou give me to destroy?" "I will give thee ripe figs, (And) jam of great figs." "What are these ripe figs to me, And jam of great figs? . . . 15 Exalt me and between the teeth 'The text, written in Neo-Babylonian character, is published in Cuneiform Texts, xvii, p. 50. It is published in transliteration and translation by R. Campbell Thompson, The Devils and Evil Spirits of Babylonia, ii, pp. 160-163. See also B. Meissner, Mittheilungen der Vorderasiatischen Gesettschaft, 1904, 3, pp. 40ff.; Rogers, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, especially in its relations to Israel, pp. 155, 156; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, 28. ul-tu (ilu) A-nu-um [. . .] §amu (u) ib-nu-u [jr-si-tum] ir-si-tum ib-nu-u narati narati ib-na-a a-tap-pa-ti 5 a-tap-pa-ti ib-na-a ru-Sum-ta ru-§um-ta ib-nu-u tu-ul-tu il-lik tu-ul-tu a-na pan (ilu) Samash i-bak-ki ana pan (ilu) Ea il-la-ka di-ma-a-§a mi-na-a ta-at-ta-an-na a-na a-ka-li-ia 10 mi-na-a ta-at-ta-an-na a-na mun-zu-ki-ia at-tan-nak-ki titta ba-Si-0-ta ar-ma-na-a titti ana-ku am-mi-na an-na-a titta ba-Si-il-ta u ar-ma-na-a titti 15 Su-uk-ka-an-ni-ma ina bi-rit si-in-ni ASSYRIAN COSMOLOGY 53 And the gums set me That I may devour the blood of the teeth And of the gum gnaw the cartilage; Fix the pin, seize the foot." 1 20 "Since thou hast said this, O Worm! May Ea smite thee with the might of his fist." INCANTATION OF THE TOOTHACHE This is the (magic) ritual, Mix beer, the plant sa-kil-bir, and oil together, 25 Repeat thereon the incantation thrice, (And) put it on his tooth 1 The expression means, "Seize the man, and do not let him go." u la-aS-Jji Su-Si-ba-an-ni Sa si-in-ni-ma lu-un-zu-ka da-mi-su Rev. u 8a la-a§-J}i-Si-im lu-uk-su-us ku-sa-si-e-su sik-ka-ta ni-te-ma Sepa sa-ba-at 20 as-Sum an-na-a tak-bi-i tu-ul-tu lim-Jja-as-ki (ilu) JC-a i-na dan-na-ti ri-it-ti-£u, inim-inim-ma gtlg-gfg-ga-kam kikitti suati Sikari (sammu) sa-kil-bir u Samni i§teni£(nis) tuballal 25 Sipti III-8u ana eli tamannu(nu) i-na eli ii-in-ni-§u tasakkan(an) 8. THE ASSYRIAN COSMOLOGY The cosmology of the Assyrians is rooted in the cos- mology of the Babylonians, and developed quite nat- urally after the separation of the two peoples began. In Assyria the chief god of Babylon, Marduk, is dis- placed and the national god, Ashur, takes his place just as Marduk had in earlier times displaced Ellil in Babylonia. The oldest form of the name of Ashur was Ashir, but when speculation and comparison of the older literature began he was identified with 54 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Anshar (Creation, i, line 12; see p. 4). Unhappily, no complete Assyrian cosmological text has come down to us, and we can only illustrate their beliefs by two fragments: 1. Assyrian Creation Text l The key of the rising 2 (?) After he had [determined] the days . . . The watch of the night and the day . . . The breadth of Tiamat . . . 30 Did Anshar create . . . He brought together . . . The assault of the wind . . . He determined . . . 35 He established the head . . . He opened a spring . . . He opened and . . . He opened . . . He opened her 3 nostrils . . . He poured down . . . 40 The spring . . . 1 The text upon a badly broken and joined tablet is published by King, in Cuneiform Texts, xiii, p. 24f., and he has transliterated and partly translated it with notes in The Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 197ff. See also Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 90S., and Ungnad, in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte una Bilder, i, p. 29. 2 Probably the sun's rising. 8 Probably Tiamat's. Sigar a-si-[t]i . . . ul-tu u-me u . . . ma-as-rat mu-8i u im-[mi] . . . ru-pu-u5-tu sa Ti-[amat] . . . 30 An-sar ib-ta-n[i] . . . te-bi §a-a-ri . Su-uk-tur im . • . . u-ad-di-ma r[a] . ■ . 3-5 iS-kun kakka-du . . . nak-bu up-te-it-[ti] . . . ip-te-e-ma . . . na-}ji-ri-§a up-t[e-it-ti] . is-pu-uk-na . . . 40 nam-ba-'u . . ASSYRIAN COSMOLOGY 55 Reverse : A cedar 5 . . . Adad 1 He placed upon . . . The sceptre of peace . . . From the glory . . . The one that receives him is the mighty ocean 10 In it . . . In his sanctuary . . . The gods, as many as there were . . . Lakhmu and Lakhamu . . . They made . . . 15 In the presence of Anshar . . . Nannar . . . The second, he spake . . . The god . . . When to . . . 20 The word . . . Since the days when thou . . . 1 Adad is the god of the weather. Reverse : Jja-Sur-ru . . . 5 (ilu) Adad . is-kun eli . . . uspara Sul-me ul-tu me-lam-me a-za-mil-8u apsu ra-8ub-[bu] . 10 ina e-ma-Si as- . . . iaa si-ma-ak-ki-§u ilani ma-la ba-§u-[u] . . . (ilu) La})-mu u (ilu) [La-Jja-mu] i-pu-su-ma pa . . . 15 pa-na-a-ma An-sar . . . l (ilu) Nannar §a[r . . . §a-nu-u iz-zak-ru . . . (ilu) . . . e-nu-ma a-na . . . 20 amatu ak-tum ki . . . ul-tu u-me at-ta . . . 56 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Everything which thou hast said . . . Anshar opened his mouth and spake, to the gods . . . That which is above the ocean, the home of . . . 25 A copy of Esharra which I have builded, I . . . Beneath I have fortified the places . . . I will build a house, the dwelling . . In its interior will I found a city . . . Afterward from the ocean . . . 30 The place . . . . . . the shade . . . . . . the habitations of the great gods . . . . . . His father . . . 35 . ... over all that thy hands have founded . . . . . over the earth which thy hands have created . . . the city of Asshur, the name of which thou hast pronounced . . . . . . I know for eternity . . . 40 . . . Whatever our work which we have fash- ioned . . . The place . mim-mu-u at-ta ta-kab-bu . . . An-Sar pa-a-Su epuS(u5)-ma i-kab-bi a-na (ilu) . . . e-li-nu ap-si-i Su-bat . . . 25 mi-ih-rit E-Sar-ra Sa ab-nu-u a-na-ku . . . Sap-liS a§-ra-ta u-dan-ni-[in] . . . lu-pu-us-ma blta hi Su-bat . . . kir-bu-uS-8u ma-ha-za-Su Iu-§ar-§id-ma . . . e-nu-ma ul-tu apst i-til-[li] . . . 30 aS-ru . . e -pat silli . . . as kin . . -ki bitati ilani rabuti . . . ni-ip-pu-[u£] . abi-Su . . . 35 . ... eli mimma §a ib-na-a ka-ta-a-ka . . . . eli kak-ka-ru Sa ib-na-a ka-ta-a-[ka] . . . (alu) Asshur (ki) Sa taz-ku-ra su[m-£u] . . . a-ni i-di da-ri-sam . . . . . . tuk-ka-ni li-bil-lu-ni . . 40 . . ma-na-ma §ip-ri-ni Sa ni-p[a-Su] aS-ru ASSYRIAN COSMOLOGY 57 They rejoiced . . . The gods . . . That which they have known . . . 45 He opened . . . 2. Ashur the Creator 1 To Ashur, king of all the gods, their creator, father of the gods, Whose hand was developed in the ocean, king of the heavens and the earth, Lord of all the gods, sustainer of the Igigi and the Anunaki, Creator of the heaven of Anu and of the Hades, maker of all men, 5 Dweller in the brilliant skies, Lord of the gods, determiner of destiny, Inhabitant of Esharra, which is in Asshur. , To his great lord, his lord Sennacherib, King of Assyria, maker of the statue of Ashur. The great gods . . . The length of his days, the goodness of his heart, the stability of his years of reign . . . 1 A small fragment, in British Museum 5413A, dedicated by Sennach- erib to Ashur, and quite instructive as showing the creative position claimed for Ashur in the eighth century. The text is published by Craig, Assyrian and Babylonian Religious Texts, i, 83. Translated by Martin, Textes Religieux Assyriens et Babyloniens, i, p. 312; Jastrow, Religion, i, p. 523f.; and Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro- Babyloniens, p. 92f. i{j-du-[u] . . . ilani §u . . . 3a i-du-[u] . . . 45 ip-te-e . . . a-na (ilu) AsJsur 3ar ki§-Sat ilani ba-nu-u ram-ni-Su abu ilani Sa ina apsi iS-mu-Jju gat-tu-u§ Sar Same-e u irsi-tim bel ilani ka-la-ma §a-pi-ik (ilu) Igigi u (ilu) A-nun-na-[ki] pa-ti-ik sa-mi (ilu) A-nim u ki-gal-li e-pi§ kul-lat da-ad-me 5 a-Sib bu-ru-mu elluti (ilu) bel ilani mu-5im Simati „ a-Sib E-Sar-ra 3a ki-rib ASSur (ki)' bel-i rab-i b6 li-§u (ilu) Sin- ah,e]-irba gar (mat) ASSur (ki) e-piS sa-lam (ilu) AilSur ilani rabuti a [na] . . . arak umi-Su tu-ub lib-bi-Su kun pal^-^u] • • • 58 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 3. An Assyrian Building Insceiption with cosmological material A building inscription 1 of Sennacherib (705-681 B. C.) contains some cosmological references which supply use- ful hints concerning the development of the faith of Ashur. The text describes a bronze door erected by the king in the New Year's festival house at Ashur (Kal- 'at Shergat), which has recently been discovered and laid bare by the Deutsche Orientgesellschaft. (5) A door of gleaming red bronze, which like a . . . the work of the god of the forge 2 (6) I caused to be made by my artistic skill; a representation of Ashur, when he went to battle into the sea, 3 (7) as he bore the bow, while he drove upon the chariot and let loose the storm flood (8) and a representation of Amurru, who drove with him as charioteer, according to the command of Shamash and Adad (9) given me in harus- pication 4 (him) I graved upon that door. The gods who go before him (10) and go behind him, who drive in chariots and go afoot, [also] as they before Ashur (11) are ordered in line of battle and behind Ashur are 1 The text is published by Meissner and Rost, Die Bauinschriften Sanheribs (1893), Plate 16, and translated pp. 98ff ., and again by Zim- mern, Zum babylonischen Neujahrsfest (Berichte der koniglich Sachsis- chen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1906), Band 58, pp. 126fl\, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, i, p. 29f. * The god of the forge or smithy is Ea. * That is, Tiamat, the name both of the sea and of the great being in the sea. 4 Probably divination by the examination of the liver; see Jastrow, Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens, ii, pp. 138ff . (5) abullu siparri ruS&a §a ma-la a-ga- . . . §i-pir (ilu) Ea 5a nappijji (6) [ina] nik-lat ramani-ia u-&e-pi5-ma sa-lam [(ilu) ASSur Sa ana libbi Ti-amat sal-ti illa-ku (7) (isu) kaStu ki-i §a na-Su-u ina narkabti sa ra-ak-bu a-bu-bu [Sa pa-a]k-du (8) (ilu) Amurru Sa a-na mu-kil ap-pa-a-ti it-ti-Su rak-bu a-n[a p]i-i Sa (ilu) SamaS u (ilu) Adad (9) ina bi-ri ik-bu-nim-ma si-ir abulli Sa-a-5u e-sir ila [ni Sa] ina ma&ri-Su illa-ku (10) u arki-5u illa-ku Sa ru-ku-b'u rak-bu 5a ina §epa-Su illa-ku u ki-i §a ina majjar (ilu) ASSur (11) si-id-ru u ASSYRIAN COSMOLOGY 59 ordered in line of battle; Tiamat, 1 the beings within her, among which came Ashur, the king of the gods (12) to battle, I graved according to the comrrfand of Shamash and Adad, upon that door. (13) The remain- ing gods, who go afoot, according to the command of Shamash and Adad (14) before Ashur binds Tiamat; the beasts which Tiamat 1 bears, (15) to death given over, therefore run hither and thither afoot (16) (with) their hands (?) . . . according to the command of Shamash and Adad (as I had {Reverse) determined for this door, I graved ... of silver, gold, copper, (2) I set up. Vessels of silver gold, copper [The following lines are mostly unintelligible, but at the close comes a list of the gods, represented in the sculptures on the bronze doors, as follows:] (10) the image of Ashur, who goes to battle into the sea; the image of Sennacherib, king of Assyria; (11) Sharur, Shargaz, 2 Gaga, 3 Nusku, Shulmanu/ Tishkhu, 5 Ninib, of the wall, 6 (12) Azag-suga (?) Khani, Sibitti; these are the gods who go before Ashur. (13) Nin-lil, Sherua, Sin, Ningal, Shamash, Aja, Belit (?) 1 Tiamat means here "the sea," a meaning retained to the last along with the perhaps more common application to the mythological being of Chaos. 1 Two forms of Ninib. 8 Gaga is the messenger who fills so considerable a role in the chief creation story. * A form of Shamash as the god of judgment. s A form of Ninib. • The reference is to the cosmic wall; see Jensen, Gilgamesch-Epos. i, 35. arki (ilu) ASSur si-id-ru Ti-amat nab-nit [kir-bi-Su] Sa (ilu) ASSur Sar ilani (12) a-na lib-bi-Su sal-ti il-la-ku a-na efli p]i-i Sa (ilu) SamaS u (ilu) Adad si-ir abulli Sa-a-Su e-sir (13) si-it-ti ilani 8a ina Sepa-8u-nu il-la-ku ina eli pi-i sa (ilu) SamaS u (ilu) Adad (14) a-di ja-a (ilu) ASSur Ti-amat i-kam-mu-u u-ma-ma-a-nu Sa Ti-amat i-na-aS-Sa-a (15) [ana mu]-tu i-nam-di-nu ki-i an-ni-i ina Sepa-Su- nu i-du-ul-lu (16) [ina ri]-it-te-Su-nu la . . . [ana el[i] pi-i 8a (ilu) SamaS u (ilu) Adad [Sa si-ir] (Reverse) (1) [a-bul]-li Su-a-ti aS- tu-ru [e-sir] . . . kaspi jjurasi siparri 8e-er-tu (2) ul-ziz u-nu- tu kaspi' burasi siparri ..." (10) sa-lam (ilu) ASSur Sa a-na Ti-amat sal-ti illa-ku salam (ilu) Sin-ajje-erba Sar (mat) ASSur (11) (ilu) §ar-ur (ilu) (ilu) Sar-gaz Gaga (ilu) Nusku (ilu) Sulmanu (ilu) TiSJju (ilu) Ninib Sa duri (12) (ilu) Azag-suga (ilu) Hani (ilu) Si-bitti an-nu-ti ilani Sa ina majjar (ilu) ASSur il-la-ku (ilu) Nin-lil (ilu) Se-ru-'u-a (ilu) Sin (ilu) Nin-gal (ilu) SamaS (ilu) Ai (ilu) 60 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS (14) Anu, Antum, Adad, Shala, Ea, Damkina, (15) Belit- ilani, Ninib; these are the gods, who go behind Ashur. [The following words are on the left margin] (1) The victorious Prince, seated upon Ashur's chariot. (2) Tiamat with the creatures within her. Gam-lat (14) (ilu) A-nim (ilu) An-tum (ilu) Adad (ilu) Sa-la (ilu) E-a (ilu) Dam-[ki-na] (15) (ilu) be-lit ilani (ilu) Ninib an-nu-ti ilani sa arki (ilu) [As-§ur illa-ku] Margin: (1) [mal]-ku ka-si-du ina narkabti (ilu) ASSur Sak-nu (2) [Ti]-amat a-di nab-nit kir-bi-Su. 9 AN ADDRESS TO THE RIVER OF CREATION" O thou River, who didst create all things, When the great gods dug thee out, They set prosperity upon thy banks, Within thee Ea, the king of the Deep, created his dwelling, 5 A deluge unparalleled to thee they gave. Fire and wrath, and splendor, and terror Have Ea and Marduk presented unto thee. Thou judgest the cause of mankind. O great river, exalted river, river of sanctuaries. 1 Published and translated by King, The Seven Tablets of Creation, i, 128, 129, 200, 201, and translated also by Ungnad in Gressmann, AUorientalische Texte und BUder, i, 30, 31. The passage is found upon two duplicate tablets and is used to introduce two different incanta- tions. See King's note, op. cit., p. 128, and compare Sayce, Hibbert Lectures, p. 403. As King suggests, "this mystical river of creation was evidently suggested by the Euphrates." Siptu at-ti naru banat(at) ka-l[a-mu] e-nu-ma ih,-ru-ki ilani rabuti ina a-Jji-ki [is-ku-nu] dum-ka ina libbi-ki (ilu) E-a Sar ap-si-i ib-na-[a Su-bat-su] 5 a-bu-ub la ma-fear ka-a-si iS-ruk-[ku] i-§a-tum uz-za na-mur-ra-ti pu-luh-t[i] (ilu) E-a u (ilu) Marduk is-ru-ku-nik-kim-ma d[i]-ni te-ni-ie-e-ti ta-din-ni at-ti naru rabiti (ti) naru sir-ti naru e§-ri-e-ti II. THE DRAGON AND DEMONS 1. ELLIL AND THE LABBU A curious variation of the creation myth is afforded by a small text which gives a story of a contest between ELLIL AND THE LABBU 61 Ellil and a great sea monster, whose name may be read Labbu, that is, Lion. The name might also be read Kalbu (dog), or even Ribbu; if this latter reading could be authenticated, it would form a most interesting parallel to the Rahab of the Old Testament (Job 9. 13; 26. 12; Psa. 89. 10; Isa. 30. 7). In this fragment the monster is represented as of great size, for his length is fifty biru 1 (line 8). The biru is the distance that may be covered in two hours' travel, about six or seven miles, and this would make the dragon three hundred or three hundred and fifty miles long, and the height which it reared the head out of the water six or seven miles. (So King.) The blood of the dragon flowed for three years when slain (line 8, reverse), which seems quite consistent with this esti- mate of its size. 'The ideogram is kas-ptj, which is to be read biru as Landsberger has just shown. See Zeitschrift fur Assyriologie, xxv, 385, 3S6. ELLIL AND THE LABBU l The cities sighed, men [. . .] Men uttered lamentation, [they . . .] To their lament . . . not [. . .] To their grief .... not [. . .] 5 Who had [borne (?)] the dragon [...?] 1 The text is published by Delitzsch, Assyrisches Worterbuch, p. 390f., and by King, in Cuneiform Texts from Babylonian Tablets, etc., xiii, pp. 33fl\, and translated by him, Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 117ff. It has also been translated by Zimmern in Gunkel, Schopfung und Chaos, pp. 417ff.; Jensen, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 44ff.; Hrozny, Mittheilungen der Vorderasiatischen Cesellschaft, 1903, p. 265; Jeremias, Das Alte Testament im Lichte des alten Orients, 2te Auf., pp. 138, 139; Weber, Literatur der Babylonier und Assyrer, pp. 63ff. Com- pare also Jensen, Das Gilgamesh-Epos in der WelUiteratur, pp. 56ff.; Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 31, 32 i-ta-an-lju alani ni56 d[a . . .] in-da-ta-a nise' e-[. . .] a-na ik-kil-li-Si-na ul [, . .] a-na rim-ma-ti-ii-na ul i-sab-[. . .] 5 man-nu-um-ma siru [. . .] 62 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS The sea had [borne(?) . . .] EUil in heaven hath formed [• . .] Fifty biru in his length, one biru [his height?] Six cubits is his mouth, twelve cubits [his . . . ] 10 Twelve cubits is the circuit of his [ears . . .] For the space of sixty cubits he [. . .] birds In water nine cubits deep he drags [. . .] He raises his tail on high [. . .] All the gods of heaven [. . .] 15 In heaven the gods bowed themselves down before [. . .] The border of Sin's robe they hasti[ly grasped]: "Who will go and [slay] the Labbu (?) And deliver the broad land [from . . .] And become king [over . . .] ?" 20 Go, Tishpak, [slay] the Labbu (?) And deliver the broad land [from . . .] And exercise kingship [over . . .] Thou hast sent me, Lord, of the offspring of the river to [. . .] But I do not understand the [. . .] of the Labbu tam-tu-um-ma siru [. . .] (ilu) Ellil ina §ame (e) i-te-sir [. . ] L simanu mu-rak-Su L kas-p[u . . % GAB pi-i-Su I GAR [. . .] 10 I gar li-ma-a-ti §a u[z- . . .] ana V gar is-su-ri i-[. . .] i-na me IX ammatu i-Sad-da-[ad . . u-£e-ik-ki zi-im-bat-su i-[. . .] ilani §a §amfi(e) ka-li-8u-nu [. . .] 15 ina &ame(e) ilani ka-an-su ana pan [. u §a (ilu) Sin ina ulinni-5u ur-ru-[. . man-nu il-lak-ma lab-b[i . . .] ma-a-tum ra-pa-a§-tum u-se-iz-[zab . u Sarru-u-ti ip-pu-u[S . . .] 20 a-lik (ilu) TiSpak lab-bi d[u- . . .] ma-a-ta ra-pa-aS-ta iu-zi-b[a . . .] u Sarru-u-ta e-pu-u§ [. . .] tai-pu-ra-an-ni be-el ri-{ju-ut nari [. . ul i-di-e-ma Sa lab-bi [. . .] THE SEVEN EVIL DEMONS 63 [The remainder of the Obverse illegible, as well as the beginning of the Reverse] [ ] opened his mouth and [spake] to the god[. . .] "Let cloud arise and storm [stir up] The seal of thy life [hold] before thy face, Set on (?), and thou shalt slay the Labbu." 5 He raised up cloud, and [stirred up] storm, He [held] the seal of his life before his face. He set on (?) and [he slew] the Labbu. For three years and three months, one day and The blood of the Labbu flowed [unceasingly (?)] Rbvekse: [. . .] pa-a-Su i-pu-us-ma a-na (ilu) [. . .] iu-us-Jji-ii; ur-pa mi-Jja-a [. . .] ku-nu-uk-ku na-pis-ti-ka i-na pa-ni-ka [. . .] us-kam-ma lab-ba du-[. . .] 5 u-sa-as-hj-it ur-pa mi-jja-a [. . .] ku-nu-uk-ku na-piS-ti-Iu ina pa-ni-su [. . .] is-su-kam-ma lab-bi [. . .] Ill sanati III ar&S umu I kan u [. . .] sa lab-bi il-Ia-ku da-mu-Su [. . .] 2. THE LEGEND OF THE SEVEN EVIL DEMONS 1 Raging storms, evil gods are they Ruthless demons, who in heaven's vault were created, are they, Workers of evil are they, They lift up the head to evil, every day to evil 1 This legend forms the sixteenth tablet of the Evil-Demon series. It is published IV R., 2d edition, p. 5, and Cuneiform Texts, xvi, pp. 19ff. It is translated by R. C. Thompson, The Devils and Evil Spirits of Baby- lonia, i, pp. 88ff. See further, Winckler, Altorientalische Forschungen, iii, pp. 58n. ; Jastrow, Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens, i, pp. 361ff . ; Jeremias, Das Alte Testament im Lichte des Alten Orients, p. 102f., Eng- lish Translation, p. Ill; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 32ff . urne" mut-tak-pu-tum ilani ]im-nu-tum su-nu 1 Se-e-du la pa-du-tum sa ina §u-puk Same(e) ib-ba-nu su-nu su-nu e-pis ma-ru-us-ti su-nu mu-kil kakkad limuttim(tim) sa umi(mi)-sam-ma ana limutti 1 The lines are numbered to correspond to the translation at the top of the page. The Sumerian text of the original is not here given, and the Semitic is consequently numbered conventionally. 64 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 5 Destruction to work. Of these seven the first is the South wind . . . The second is a dragon, whose mouth is opened . . . That none can measure. The third is a grim leopard, which carries off the young . . . 10 The fourth is a terrible Shibbu [. . .] The fifth is a furious Wolf (?), who knoweth not to flee, The sixth is a rampant . . . which marches (?) against god and king. The seventh is a storm, an evil wind, which takes vengeance, Seven are they, messengers of King Anu are they, 15 From city to city darkness work they, A hurricane, which mightily hunts in the heavens, are they, Thick clouds, that bring darkness in heaven, are they, Gusts of wind rising, which cast gloom over the bright day, are they, With the Imkhullu, 1 the evil wind, forcing their way, are they, i The Imkhullu appears also in the Creation story, col. iv, 45, 96. 5 nir-tu ana na-a-ri ina si-bit-ti Su-nu [. . .] Su-u-tu Sa-nu-u u-sum-gal-lum Sa pi-i-Su pi-tu-u . . . ma-am-ma [la] sal-su nim-ru iz-zu Sa pi-i-ri e(?)-[ki-mu] 10 ri-bu-u Sib-bu gal-ti Jja-aS-Sa ab-bu na-ad-ru sa ana arki-su ni-'-a la [. . .] Si§-[Su] . . . -u ti-bu-u Sa ana ili u sarri . . . si-bu-u me-Jju-u sa-a-ru lim-nu sa gi(?)-is [. . .] si-bit-ti Su-nu mar Sip-ri Sa (ilu) A-nim Sar-ri Su-nu 15 a-li ana a-li da-um-ma-ta i-Sak-ka-nu Su-nu a-Sam-Su-tum Sa ina Same(e) iz-zi-iS is-sa-nun-du Su-nu ir-pi-tum Sa-pi-tum Sa ina same(e) da-um-ma-ta i-Sak-ka-nu Su-nu zi-ik Sa-a-ri te-bu-tum Sa ina ume(me) nam-ri e-tu-ta i-Sak-ka- nu Su-nu it-ti im-Jjul-li Sa-a-ri lim-ni i-Sur-ru Su-nu THE SEVEN EVIL DEMONS 65 20 The overflowing of Adad, mighty destroyers, are they, At the right of Adad stalking, are they, In the height of heaven, like lightning flashing, are they, To wreak destruction forward go they, In the broad heaven, the home of Anu, the king evilly do they arise, and none to oppose. 25 When Ellil heard these tidings, a plan in his heart he pondered, With Ea, exalted Massu 1 of the gods, he took counsel. Sin, Shamash and Ishtar, whom he had set to order the vault of heaven, With Anu he divided the lordship of the whole heaven, To these three gods, his offspring, 30 Day and night, without ceasing, he ordained to stand, When the seven evil gods, stormed the vault of heaven, Before the gleaming Sin, they set themselves angrily, 2 1 The signification of Massu is unknown. 2 The evil gods darken the moon by an eclipse, Shamash helping them by withdrawing his light from the moon, and Adad by sending cloudy weather. 20 ri-hj-is-ti (ilu) Adadi te-su-u kar-du-te 5u-nu ina i-mit-ti (ilu) Adadi il-la-[iu Su-nu] ina i-§id same(e) ki-ma bir-ki it-ta-[nab-ri-ku su-nu] ni-ir-tu ana na-a-ri ina majj-ri il-la-ku [su nu] ina Same(e) rap-su-ti su-bat (ilu) A-nim Sar-ri lim-niS iz-zaz- zu-ma ma-Jji-ra ul i-5u-u . 25 i-nu-Su (ilu) Ellil te-e-ma Su-a-tum i§-me-ma a-ma-ta ana Iib-bi- su is-du-ud it-ti (ilu) E-a mas-si-e Si-ri sa ilani im-ta-lik-ma (ilu) Sin (ilu) SamaS u (ilu) B-tar Su-puk §ame(e) ana 5u-te- Su-ri uk-tin-nu it-ti (ilu) A-nim be-lu-ut kis-Sat same(e) i-zu-us-su-nu-ti ana 5e-lal-ti-Su-nu ilani marani-su 30 mu-sa u ur-ra u-zu-uz-zu la na-par-ka 5u-nu-ti u-ma-'-ir-5u- nu-ti i-nu-5u si-bit-ti-§u-nu ilani lim-nu-ti ina §u-puk 5ame(e) i-5ur-ru ina ma-bar (ilu) Nannari(ri) (ilu) Sin iz-zi-i§ il-ta-nam-mu-u 66 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS The mighty Shamash, Adad the warrior they brought on their side, Ishtar, with Ami the king moved into a shining dwelling, exercising dominion over the heavens, [Here follow some broken lines, which yield no con- tinuous sense] Day and night he was dark [i. e., Sin] in the dwelling of his dominion he sat not down, The evil gods, the messengers of Anu, the king, are they, Raising their evil heads, in the night shaking them- selves, are they, 45 Evil searching out, are they, From the heaven, like a wind, over the land rush they. EM saw the darkening of the hero Sin in heaven, The lord spoke to his minister Nusku, 1 "O my minister Nusku, my message unto the ocean bring, 50 The tidings of my son Sin, who in heaven has been sadly darkened, Unto Ea, in the ocean, announce it." Nusku exalted the word of his lord, To Ea, in the ocean, he went quickly, To the prince, the exalted Massu, the lord Nudimmud. 1 A god of fire and light. id-la (ilu) SamaS (ilu) Adad kar-du ana i-di-5u-nu u-tir-ru (ilu) IS-tar it-ti (ilu) A-nim Sar-ri Sub-tu ellitim(tim) ir-me- ma ana Sarru-ut samg(e) i-kap-pu-ud [Here follow badly broken lines] [muSa (?) u] ur-ra a-dir ina Su-bat be-lu-ti-su ul a-sib llani lim-nu-tum mar-Sipri Sa (ilu) A-nim Sar-ri Su-nu mu-kil kakkad limuttim(tim) ina mu-si il-ta-na-ar-ra-ru Su-nu 45 li-mut-tu iS-te-ni-'-u Su-nu iS-tu ki-rib Same(e) ki-ma Sa-a-ri ana ma-a-ti it-te-bu-ni Su-nu (ilu) Ellil Sa id-li (ilu) Sin na-an-dur-Sa ina Same(e) i-mur-ma be-lum ana suk-kal-li-Su (ilu) Nusku i-Sis-si suk-kal-li (ilu) Nusku a-ma-ti ana ap-si-i bi-i-li 50 te-im ma-ri-ia (ilu) Sin Sa ina Same(e) mar-si-iS [']-ad-[ru] a-na (ilu) E-a ina ap-si-i Su-un-ni-Sum-ma (ilu) Nusku a-mat be-ili-8u it-ta-'-id-ma a-na (ilu) E-a ina ap-si-i pu-ri-du il-lak a-na ru-bi-e mas-su-u si-i-ri belu (ilu) Nudimmud THE MYTH OF ADAPA 67 55 Nusku, the word of his lord there announced, Ea in the ocean heard that word, He bit his lip and filled his mouth with wailing, Ea called his son Marduk, and gave him the message: "Go, my son Marduk, 60 Son of a prince, the gleaming Sin has been sadly darkened in heaven, His darkening is seen in the heavens, The seven evil gods, death dealing, fearless, are they, The seven evil gods, like a flood, rush on, the land they fall upon, do they, Against the land, like a storm, they rise, do they, 65 Before the gleaming Sin, they set themselves angrily, The mighty Shamash, Adad the warrior they brought on their side." 1 > After this there is a break in the tablet> in which probably Marduk spoke the magic word and released Sin from his predicament. The tablet concludes with a ritual for exorcising these demons. 55 (ilu) Nusku a-mat be-ili-Su a-Jji-en-na-a uS-[ta]-an-na [-a] (ilu) E-a ina ap-si-i a-ma-tu Su-a-tu iS-me-ma Sa-pat-su iS-Suk-ma 'u-a pi-i-su um-tal-li (ilu) E-a mari-Su (ilu) Marduk is-si-ma a-ma-ta u-Sah/-baz a-lik ma-ri (ilu) Marduk 60 mar ru-bi-e na-an-na-ri (ilu) Sin sa ina Same(e) mar-si-iS '-ad-ru na-an-dur-su ina same(e) Su-pu-u si-bit-ti su-nu ilani lim-nu-tum mus-mi-tu-ti la a-di-ru-ti Su-nu si-bit-ti su-nu ilani lim-nu-tum Sa kima a-bu-bi ti-bu-ma mati i-ba-'-u Su-nu ana ma-a-ti ki-ma me-jji-e ti-bu-ni Su-nu 65 ina ma-Jjar na-an-na-ri (ilu) Sin iz-zi-is il-ta-nam-mu-u id-la (ilu) SamaS (ilu) Adad kar-du a-na i-di-Su-nu ut-tir-ru III. THE MYTH OF ADAPA. 1 This myth is preserved upon four fragments, three of which once belonged to the library of the Assyrian 1 The texts of the four tablets are published as follows: 1. V. Scheil, Recueil de Travaux relatifs b, la PhUologie et a I Archtologie Egyptiennes et Assyriennes, xx (1898), pp. 127ff. 2. H. Winckler and L. Abel, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, No. 240; J. A. Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 356. 3. Jensen, KeilinschrifUiche Bibliothek, vi, 1, p. xviif., in transcription only. 4. A. Strong, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, xvi (1894), pp. 274ff. The four tablets are translated by Jensen in Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 92ff.; Dhorme, Chcnx de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. i48ff. Besides these No. 1 and No. 4 by Scheil, op. cit.; No. 2 by Harper, Beitrage zur Assyriologie, ii, pp. 420ff.; J. A. Knudtzon, op. cit.; Zimmern, in Gunkel's Schopfung una Chaos, pp. 420ff.; No. 4 by Strong, op. cit. 68 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS king, Ashurbanipal (668-626 B. C.) in Nineveh, while the fourth was discovered among the archives of the Egyptian heretic king Amenophis IV (1377-1361 B. C), in Tell-el-Amarna, Egypt. The latter had the divisions, of words marked by small dots in red ink, and was there- fore used as a means of teaching the Babylonian lan- guage in Egypt. The contents of the four tablets may be here sum- marized as a clue to their contents, which in the trans- lation alone might not always be clear upon the first examination. No. 1. Adapa, or perhaps Adamu, son of Ea, had received from his father wisdom, but not eternal life. He was a semidivine being and was the wise man and priest of the temple of Ea at Eridu, which he provided with the ritual bread and water. In the exercise of this duty he carried on fishing upon the Persian Gulf. No. 2. When Adapa was fishing one day on a smooth sea, the south wind rose suddenly and overturned his boat, so that he was thrown into the sea. Angered by the mishap, he broke the wings of the south wind so that for seven days it could not blow the sea coolness over the hot land. Anu calls Adapa to account for this misdeed, and his father Ea warns him as to what should befall him. He tells him how to secure the pity of Tammuz and Gishzida, whom he would meet at heaven's portal, and cautions him not to eat the food or partake of the drink which would be set before him, as Ea feared that food and drink of death would be offered him. The counsel was ill advised, for it was, rather, the food of life and the water of life that were set before him, and overcaution deprived him of im- mortal life, and he had to return to earth. No. 3 is a duplicate of lines 12 to 21 of No. 2. THE MYTH OF ADAPA 69 No. 4 is so badly broken that its general sense is very difficult to obtain. The correspondences with Genesis 2 and 3, and the differences also, are most interesting, and it may well be hoped that later discoveries may provide material for still more striking comparisons. It may here be pointed out simply that the "food of life" belongs to the same category as the "tree of life" in Genesis. Adam lost immortality because he desired to become like God; Adapa, on the other hand, was already en- dowed with knowledge and wisdom, and failed of im- mortality, not because he was disobedient, like Adam, but through his literal obedience to Ea, his creator. That the Paradise narrative (Gen. 2, 3) may have been influenced at least in part (Zimmern) by the Adapa myth seems most probable. We know, certainly, that this myth had reached Egypt as early as the fourteenth century B. C, and presumably also had passed through Palestine. TABLET NO. 1 He possessed (?) intelligence [. . .] His command like the command of Anu [. . .] He [i. e. Ea] granted him a wide ear to reveal the destiny of the land, He granted him wisdom, but he did not grant him eternal life. 5 In those days, in those years the wise man of Eridu, Ea had created him as chief (?) among men, A wise man whose command none should oppose, ta-§im-tum ir-[s]a-a u [. . .] ki-bit-su ki-ma ki-bit (ilu) [A-nuJ lu-u-ma(?)-ti(?) uz-na rapas-tum u-Sak-lil-Su u-su-rat mati kul-lu-mu ana §u-a-tu ni-me-ka iddin-su napiS-tam da-er-tam ul iddim-Su 5 ina u-me-Su-ma ina §a-na-a-ti si-na-a-ti ab-kal-lum mar (alu) Eridu (ilu) E-a ki-ma rid(?)-di ina a-me-Iu-ti ib-ni-su ab-kal-lum ki-bit-su ma-am-man ul u-sam-sak 70 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS The prudent, the most wise among the Anunnaki was he, Blameless, of clean hands, anointed, observer of the divine statutes, 10 With the bakers he made bread, With the bakers of Eridu, he made bread, The food and the water for Eridu he made daily, With his clean hands he prepared the table, And without him the table was not cleared. 15 The ship he steered, fishing and hunting for Eridu he did. Then Adapa of Eridu While Ea, [. . .] in the chamber, upon the bed, Daily the closing of Eridu he attended to. Upon the pure dam, the new moon dam, he em- barked upon the ship, 20 The wind blew and his ship departed, With the oar, he steered his ship Upon the broad sea [. . .] li-e-um at-ra ba-si-sa sa (ilu) A-nun-na-ki su-ma ib-bu el-lam ka-ti pa-si-su mus-te-'-u par-si 10 it-ti nu-Jja-tim-me nu-fea-tim-mu-ta ip-pu-us ifr-ti nu-jja-tim-me 8a (alu) Eridu ki-min a-ka-la u me-e 5a (alu) Eridu u-mi-sam-ma ip-pu-us ina ka-ti-su el-li-ti pa-as-su-ra i-rak-kas u ba-lu-us-su pa-as-su-ra ul ip-pat-tar 15 elippa u-ma-Jjar ba'iru-tu da-ku-tu Sa (alu) Eridu ip-pu-us e-nu-mi-su A-da-pa mar (alu) Eridu [. . .] sir (ilu) E-a ina ma-ia-li ina sa-da-di u-mi-sam-ma si-ga-ar (alu) Eridu i§-Sa-ar ina ka-a-ri el-li kar Nannari (isu) Sa^ita ir-kab-ma 20 [§a-a-ru i]-zi-kan-ni-ma (isu) efippi-su ik-ki-lip-pu [ina gi]-mu§-§i-ma (isu) elippi-lu u-mafe-^ir ina tam-ti ra-pa-as-tl TABLET NO. 2 [•••■■ ] The south wind [. . . when] He had (driven me) to the house of my lord, I said, ,u-u-tu [. . .] a-na bi-i-t[u be-li-i]a u-§a-am-si-i-[lu THE MYTH OF ADAPA 71 "O South wind, on the way I shall to thee [. . .] everything that, 5 Thy wing will I break." As he spoke with his mouth, The wing of the South wind was broken, seven days The South wind blew not upon the land. Anu Called to his messenger Ilabrat: Why has the South wind not blown upon the land for seven days? 10 His messenger Ilabrat answered him: "My lord, Adapa, the son of Ea, the wing of the South wind Has broken. Su-u-tu [i-na Jjar-]ra-ni u}}-lji-e-ki ma-la i-[. . .] 5 ka-a[-ap-pa-ki lu-ti-5e-bi-ir ki-ma i-na bi-i-[S]u ik-bu-[u] Sa [£u-u]-ti ka-ap-pa-5a it-te-e8-bi-ir vii u-mi ~§u-u]-tu a-na ma-a-ti ti-ul i-zi-ig-ga (ilu) Anu a-na S]u-uk-ka-li-Su (ilu) i-la-ab-ra-at i-Sa-a[s]-si 'am]-mi-ni §u-u-tu iS-tu vii li-mi a-na ma-a-ti la i-zi-ga 10 [S]u-uk-ka-la-Su i-la-ab-ra-at i-pa-al-5u bi[-e-l]i (m) A-da-pa ma-ar (ilu) E-a 5a Su-u-ti ka-ap-pa-Sa iS-te-bi-ir tablet no. 2 (continued) When Anu heard these words 13 He cried, "Help!" He ascended his throne, "Let some one bring him," Likewise Ea, who knows the heaven. He roused him 14 TABLET NO. 3 1 When heard that 2 In the anger of his heart 3 His messenger he sent. 4 He who knows the heart of the great gods 5 [ ] tablet no. 2 (continued) (ilu) A-mi a-ma-ta an-ni-ta i-na §e-e-mi-8u 13 il-si na-ra-ru it-ti-bi i-na ku- us-si-§u Su-[tu li-il]-gu-ni- Su 14 an-ni-ka-a (ilu) E-a Sa Sa me-e i-dl il-pu-us-[su]- m[a] TABLET NO. 3 [(ilu) Anu anni-] ti ina 8e- mi-§u 2 [ina ug]-gat lib-bi-Su 3 mar Sip-ri i-Sap_-par 4 [mu]-du-u lib-bi llani rabdti 5[. 72 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS tablet NO. 2 (continued) 15 [. . .] he caused him to wear. With a mourning garment 16 He garbed him, and gave him counsel 17 Saying: "Adapa, before the face of Anu the king thou art to go, TABLET NO. 3 6 To King Ea (?) to come, 7 To him, he caused words to be borne. 8 [. . .] to him, to king Ea. 9 He sent a messen- ger. 10 With a wide ear, know- ing the heart of the great gods, 11 [. . .] of the heavens be fixed. 12 A soiled garment he made him wear, 13 With a garment him, 14 A word he him. mourning he clad spoke to tablet no. 2 (continued) 15 [. . .] l[u]-I[a]-a [u]S-te-eS- Si-§u ka-a-ar-ra 16 [li-sa-al-ba-as-su-ma ti-]e-ma i-Sa-ak-ka-an-§u 17 [um-ma (m)A-da-pa a-na pa-ni (ilu) A-ni Sa]r-ri at- ta ta-la-ak TABLET NO. 3 6 ana [(ilu) E-]a 5ar-ri ka-Sa- di 7 [. . .] Su a-ma-ti u5-ta-bil 8 [. . .] su ana §ar-ri (ilu) E-a 9 [mar Sip-r]i il-tap-ra 10 [rap-Sa] uz-ni mu-du-u lib- bi ilani rabu^ti 11 [. . .] same-e u-kan-§u 12 ma-la-a ul-ta5-§i-iu 13 [u]-ba-zik-ma kar-ra ul-tab- bi-[is-su] 14 [a-m]a-ta i-kab-bi-§u THE MYTH OF ADAPA 73 tablet no. 2 (continued) 18 [ ] to heaven 19 (When) thou comest up, and when thou approachest the door of Anu, 20 At the door of Anu, Tammuz and Gish- zida TABLET NO. 3 15 Adapa, before the king Anu thou shalt go 16 Fail not the order, keep my word 17 (When) thou comest up to heaven, and approachest the door of Anu, 18 Tammuz and Gishzida at the door of Anu are standing. 21 are standing, TABLET NO. 2 they will see thee, they will ask thee; "Sir 1 For whose sake dost thou so appear, Adapa? For whom Art thou clad in a mourning garment?" "In our country two gods have vanished, therefore Am I so." "Who are the two gods, who in the land, Have vanished?" "Tammuz and Gishzida." They will look at one another and 25 1 Adapa is to wear mourning at heaven's portal, as though for Tam- muz and Gishzida, and thereby excite their interest and sympathy, and the ruse proves successful. tablet no. 2 (continued) 18 [. . . .] a-na s[a-me]-e 19 [i-na e]-li-k]a-ma a-na ba-a- bi (ilu) A-ni i-na te]-f}i-ka 20 [i-n]a ba-a-bu (ilu) A-[ni (ilu) Dumu-zi u (ilu) Gil-zi-da 21 iz-za-az-zu 25 TABLET NO. 3 15 [A-da-pa ana pan (ilu) A-ni sar-ri at-ta ta-lak-ma 16 [la te-me-ik-ki] te-ma a mat-i sa-bat 17 [ana Same-e ina e-li-ka ana ba-a[b] (ilu) A-ni ina te- Iji-ka 18 [(ilu) Dumu-zi u (ilu) Gis- zi-da ina ba-ab (ilu)] A-ni iz-za-az-[zu] TABLET NO. 2 im-ma-ru-ka il-t[a-n]a-a-[l]u-ka i[d-lu] a-na ma-a-ni ka-a e-ma-ta(m) A[-daj-pa a-na ma-an-n[i] ka-ar-ra la-ab-§a-ta i-na ma-a-ti-ni i-lu Si-na {ja-al-[k]u-ma a-na-ku a-ka-na ip-se-e-ku ma-an-nu i-lu Se-na Sa i-na ina-a-ti Jja-al-ku (ilu) Dumu-zi u (ilu) Gis-zi-da su-nu a-Jja-mi-is ip-pa- la-su-ma 74 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Be astonished. Good words They will speak to Anu. A good countenance of Anu They will show thee. When thou standest before Anu Food of death they will set before thee, 30 Eat not. Water of death they will set before thee, Drink not. Garments they will set before thee, Put them on. Oil they will set before thee, anoint thyself. The counsel that I have given thee, forget not. The words Which I have spoken, hold fast." The messenger 35 Of Anu came: "Adapa has broken The wing of the South wind. Bring him before me." The road to Heaven he made him take, and to Heaven he ascended. When he came to Heaven, when he approached the door of Anu, At the door of Anu, Tammuz and Gishzida are standing. 40 When they saw him, Adapa, they cried: "Help, Sir, for whom dost thou so appear? Adapa, For whom art thou clad in a mourning garment?" is-si-ni-ih,-tju Su-nu a-ma-ta da-mi-ik-ta a-na (ilu) A-ni i-ga-ab-bu-u pa-ni ba-nu-ti Sa (ilu) A-ni §u-nu il-ka-la-mu-ka a-na pa-ni (ilu) A-ni i-na u-zu-zi-ka a-ka-la 5a mu-ti u-ka-lu-ni-ik-ku-ma 30 la-a ta-ka-al me-e mu-u-ti u-ka-lu-ni-ik-ku-ma la ta-sa-at-ti lu-ii-ba-ra u-ka-lu-ni-ik-ku-ma li-it-ba-as sa-am-na li-ka-lu-ni-ku-ma bi-is-sa-a§ ti-e-ma sa as-ku-nu-ka la te-mi-ik-ki a-ma-ta la ak-ba-ku lu sa-ab-ta-ta ma-ar Si-ip-ri 35 sa (ilu) A-ni ik-ta-al-da (m)A-da-pa §a su-ti-ti ka-ap-pa-sa is-bi-ir a-na mu-Jji-ia 8u-bi-la-a5-su [har-r]a-an Sa-me-e li-se-is-bi-is-su-ma [a]-na sa-me-e i-Pi-ma] a-na 5a-me-e i-na e-li-Su a-na ba-ab (ilu) A-ni i-na te-t}i-5u i-na ba-a-bu (ilu) A-ni (ilu) Dumu-zi (ilu) GiS-zi-da iz-za-az-zu 40 i-mu-ru-su-ma(m) A-da-pa il-su-u na-ra-ru id-lu a-na ma-an-ni ka-a e-ma-a-ta A-da-pa a-na ma-an-ni ka-ar-ra la-ab-sa-a-ta THE MYTH OF ADAPA 75 "In the country two gods have vanished; therefore am I clad In mourning garments." "Who are the two gods, who have vanished from the land?" 45 "Tammuz and Gishzida." They looked at one another and Were astonished. When Adapa before Anu, the king, Drew near, and Anu saw him, he cried : "Come hither, Adapa. Why hast thou broken the wings Of the South wind?" Adapa answered Anu : "My lord, 50 For the house of my lord in the midst of the sea, I was catching fish. The sea was like a mirror (?), The South wind blew, and capsized me. To the house of the lord was I driven (?) In the anger of my heart, I took heed (?)" [. . .]. Tammuz and Gishzida 55 Answered [. . . . "art thou (?) To Anu They speak. He calmed himself, his heart was [. . .] "Why has Ea revealed to impure mankind The heart of heaven and earth? A heart . . . . has created within him, has anade him a name? 60 What can we do with him? Food of life i-na ma-ti i-lu se-e-na {ja-al-ku-ma a-na-ku ka-ar-ra la-ab-sa-ku ma-an-nu i-lu S[i-]na Sa i-na ma-a-ti Jja-al-ku 45 (ilu) Dumu-zi (ilu) Gis-zi-da a-Jja-mi-is ip-pa-al-su-ma is-si-ni-ijj-i}u(m) A-da-pa a-na pa-ni (ilu) A-ni sar-ri i-na ki-ri-bi-su i-mu-ur-su-ma (ilu) A-nu il-si-ma al-ka(m) A-da-pa am-mi-ni Sa Su-u-ti ka-ap-pa-sa te-e-e§-bi-ir(m) A-da-pa (ilu) a-na ip-pa-al be-li 50 a-na bi-it be-li-ia i-na ga-a-ab-la-at ta-am-ti nu-ni a-ba-ar ta-am-ta i-na mi-se-li in-Si-il-ma su-ii-tu i-zi-ga-am-ma ia-a-si ut-ti-ib-ba-an-ni [a-n]a bi-it be-li ul-ta-am-si-il i-na ug-ga-at li-ib-bi-ia [. . . §]a at-ta-aa-ar ip-pa-lu i-da s[u (ilu) Du] m[u-zi] 55 [u] (ilu) Gis-zi-da [. . .] zu rat-ta a-na (ilu) A-ni i-ga-ab-bu-ii it-tu-ujj li-ib-ba-su iz-za ... at am-mi-ni (ilu) E-a a-mi-lu-ta la ba-ni-ta §a sa-me-e u ir-si-e-ti u-ki-il-Ii-in-si li-ib-ba ka-ap-ra is-ku-un-su su-ti-[m]a i-te-pu-us-su 60 ni-nu mi-na-a ni-ip-pu-us-su a-ka-al ba-la-ti 76 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Bring him, that we may eat." Food of life They brought him, but he ate not. Water of life They brought him, but he drank not. Garments They brought him. He clothed himself. Oil 65 They brought him. He anointed himself. Anu looked at him; he wondered (?) at him. "Come, Adapa, why hast thou not eaten, not drunken? (Now) thou shalt not live. [. . .] men [. . .] Ea, my lord Said: "Eat not, drink not." 70 Take him and bring him back to his earth. [ ] looked upon him. li-ga-ni-iu-um-ma li-kul [a-k]a-al ba-la-ti [i]l-gu-ni-su-um-ma li-ul i-ku-ul me-e ba-la-ti il-gu-ni-Su-um-ma li-ul il-ti lu-ba-ra il-gu-ni-su-um-ma it-ta-al-ba-aS Sa-am-na 65 il-gu-ni-su-um-ma it-ta-ap-si-i& id-gu-ul-su-ma (ilu) A-nu is-si-ib i-na mu-bi-su al-ka(m) A-da-pa am-mi-ni la ta-ku-ul la ta-al-ti-ma la ba-al-ta-t[a]a-a ni-si da-a-la-ti (ilu) E-a be-li ik-ba-a la ta-ka-al la ta-Sa-at-ti 70 li-i-ga-su-m[a te-i]r-ra-su a-na ga-ga-ri-su [ id-g]u-ul-[su] IV. PRIMITIVE REVELATION AND THE EARLY KINGS 1 1. PRIMITIVE REVELATION In Babylon there was a great number of men, of dif- ferent races, who had settled Chaldea. They lived in an uncivilized manner, like beasts (Syn. 50, 12). 1 Our only source of information concerning these Babylonian myths and legends is Berossos, a Babylonian priest under Antiochus Soter (281-262 B. C), fragments of whose work have been preserved by Josephus and Eusebius, the latter having them at second hand from Alexander Polyhistor and Apollodorus. The passage here quoted, which rests partly upon Georgius Syncellus, is published in Eusebii Chronicorum L/iber Prior, edidit Alfred Schone (Berlin, 1875), col. 14f. 'Et> Se ti) Bo/3ti/luOT no/Jo nTi^&oQ av&pi>mn ycvkcSai aMoedvuv naToitct- advruv Tr)v XaXdaiav Cjjv Si amovs ardicTar^ ibairep rd &r/pia (Syn. 60, 12). PRIMITIVE REVELATION 77 In the first year 1 there appeared from the Red Sea, at the place where it borders upon Babylonia, an in- telligent 2 being, by name Oannes, as also Apollodorus has narrated, having, as to the whole, the body of a fish, but underneath the head there had grown another 3 head (underneath the head of the fish) and feet likewise of a man, had grown from the tail of the fish. He had a human voice, and a picture of him is even yet preserved. This being, they say, spent the day with men, taking no nourishment, and gave men knowledge of letters and numbers and many arts, and taught them the set- tlement of cities, the founding of temples, and introduc- tion of laws and the survey of land, and he explained seeds and the harvesting of crops, and all things together which relate to the civilized life he taught men. From that day nothing else remarkable has been found out (Syn. 51, 2). . When the sun went down this being, Oannes, went again into the sea, and spent the nights in the sea, for he was amphibious. Later there appeared also two others like him, concerning whom, they say, he (i. e., 1 The first year after the settlement of Chaldea. 2 Read i/xfpov instead of aQpsvov as conjectured by Gutschmid. 8 Gutschmid conjectures "human" and probably correctly; see the human feet below. 'Ev 6e T(j> np&tTU eviavTC^ tyavijvai in rrjs epv&pat; ftakaaaris Hard tov 6/iOpovvra rdnov ttj Bapvfawia fuov aippalvov ovdftaTi "Qdvr/v, KaSag Kal AnoTMSapoQ laTdpqae, to p,iv bTuov aap.a lx ov 'X^ v0 (, vn0 ~ y (j>^ct 6jj2,6aeiv rbv 6e 'Slawrjv wept yeveac koX noTdTeias ypdtpai xal irapadovvcu rdvde rbv "k6yw rolg air&p&icoi£ (Syn. 61, 16). 2. THE EARLY KINGS 1 These things has Berossus narrated, that the first king was Alorus, from Babylon, a Chaldean; he ruled ten sars 2 (Syncellus 71, 3). When, he says, Alorus was dead his son Alaparus 3 reigned three sars, and after Alaparus Almelon, 4 a Chaldean from the state Pautibiblon reigned thirteen sars. After Almelon Ammenon 5 a Chal- dean from Parmibiblon 6 reigned twelve sars. In those days there appeared a certain being from the Red Sea, whom they call Idotion, 7 whose form was that of a man and of a fish. And after him Amegalarus of the city of Pautibiblon reigned eighteen sars. After this was Daonus, a shepherd of the city of Pautibiblon; he also reigned ten sars. 1 Published op. (At., p. 7f . The text here cited is the Armenian in Schoene's Latin version, which differs somewhat from the Greek and is apparently better preserved. 2 A sar = 3,600 years. 1 Alaparus, also Alaporus, Alaprus has been compared with Adapa or Adamu. * The Greek text reads more correctly 'Afi^Tujv, which is the Babylonian arn£lu = man; compare Enos=man, Gen. 5. 6. 6 Babylonian, prob. ummanu = craftsman, so Hommel. • A mistake for Pautibiblon. 7 The Greek text here reads \rbv [ivoapbv ^ilawrpA rbv ' AwfidoTov, Abydenus has Seiirepov AvqSuTov, meaning thereby to make Oannes the first Annedotus. Tavra fiiv 6 firipucabc; laTopribe, irparov yevkcftai {laaikka "Afajpov in. Ba/?u/U>vof XaTidaiov paoifevcac 6e c&povc; dsna . . . (Syn. 71, 3). Quum, inquit, obiisset Alorus, regnavit filius ejus Alaparus saros iii. et post Alaparum Almelon es Chaldaeis e civitate Pauti- biblon regnavit saros xiii. Post Almelonem autem Ammenonem ex Chaldaeis e Parmibiblon (ait) regnasse saros xii. In ejus diebus apparuisse bestiam quandam e man rubro, quam Idotion vocant, cujus forma erat hominis et piscis. Atque posteum Amegalarum ex Pautibiblon urbe regnasse (tradit) saros xviii. Post hune vero Daonum Pastorem fuisse ex urbe Pautibiblon; eum quoque regnasse saros x. THE EARLY KINGS 79 Under him again from the Red Sea came forth four Sirens, 1 who, in like manner, appeared having the ap- pearance of man and of fish. And thereafter Edoranchus 2 of the state of Pautibiblon held rule eighteen sars. Under him again from the Red Sea there appeared a certain other being, like fish and man, whose name was Odakon. All these he (i. e., Berossus) says were both collectively and singly sent forth by Oannes. Thereupon Amenph- sinus, 3 a Chaldean of Lanchara, held rule, and he reigned ten sars. Then Otiartes, 4 a Chaldean of Lanchara, held rule; and he also reigned eight sars. When Otiartes was dead, his son Xisuthros 5 reigned eighteen sars. Under him occurred the great flood. All these together make ten kings and one hundred and twenty sars. 1 The Greek text reads 'A.wi]Simm TsrpaSa. 2 Gr. J&vedSpaxoc This is the Babylonian Enmeduranki, who was the founder of the sorcerer's art, which he received directly from Shamash and Adad, as appears in the following fragmentary text pub- lished by Zimmern (Beitrage zur Kenntris der babl. Religion, pp. 116ff.): "Into the hand of Enmeduranki, king of Sippar, darling of Anu, Bel and Ea, gave Shamash in Ebarra, Shamash and Adad together, Shamash and Adad, Shamash and Adad upon the golden throne; to look upon oil and water [that is, to divine thereby] the secret of Anu, Bel and Ea, the written, tablet of the gods, the leathern pouch [compare Exod. 25. 7, the pouch for the Urim and Thummim, 'breastplate'] of the mystery of Heaven and Earth, the cedar staff beloved of the great gods." 8 This must be the Babylonian Amel-Sin, "man of Sin," a sage of Ur, whose name is connected with nisirtu secrets in a still unpublished text in the British Museum. K. 8080, compare Bezold's Catalogue and Zim- mern in KeUinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3rd edition, p. 537. 4 Otiartes should be corrected into Opartes, Babylonian Ubara- Tutu. 5 The Babylonian form is Atra-khasis, "the very wise,'' which be- comes, by transposition Khasis-Atra, from which is derived the Greek Xisuthros. Sub eo iterum e rnari rubro (egerssas) quatuor Sirenes eadem ratione hominis et piscis speeiem habentes apparuisse. Ac deinde Edoranchum ex Pautibiblon civitate imperium habuisse saros xviii, sub eoque rursum e mari rubro comparuisse aliud quoddam (mon- strum), pisci et homini simile, eui nomen vocabatur Odacon. Haec omnia (sc. monstra) ait, ab Oane summatim singillatim exposita esse. Et postea imperium habuisse Amenphsinum Chaldaeum e Lancharis, eumque regnasse saros x; deinde vero imperium habuisse Otiartem Chaldaeum e Lancharis; et eum quo que regnasse saros viii. Otiarte vero defuncto, filium ejus Xisuthrum regnasse saros xviii; sub eo magnum diluvium factum fuisse. Omnes conjunctim fiunt reges x. sari cxx. 80 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS V. THE GILGAMESH EPIC AND THE STORY OF THE DELUGE 1 The Gilgamesh Epic is the most beautiful, most im- pressive, and most extensive poem which has been preserved to us of the literature of the ancient Baby- lonians. Its importance for the study of the whole life of this ancient people cannot well be exaggerated. Though heroic both in form and content, it is crowded with mythological material of the greatest interest, and though critically studied for years, it seems likely to offer a mine of research for another century. To stu- dents of the Old Testament it is of peculiar interest because it contains as an episode the Babylonian legend of the Flood, which lies at the basis of the Old Testa- ment stories of the Deluge. The epic consisted originally of twelve large tablets, every one of which had three columns of writing on both obverse and reverse. Many of these have come to us in sadly broken condition, and of some only frag- ments remain. The text, as we have it, belonged to the great library of Ashurbanipal (668-626 B. C.) and is 1 The original text is published in a monumental work by Paul Haupt, Das Babylonische Nimrod-Epos, with supplements by the same in Beitrage zur Assyriologie, i, pp. 49ff., 97ff. Tablets VI and XI (the latter containing the Deluge legend) are in IV R, 2d edition, pp. 41, 42, 43, 44. Translations of the whole or of parts are found in Jeremias, Jzdubar-Nimrod, and Das Alte Testament tm Lichte des Alten Orients, Jensen, KeUinschrifUiche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 116ff.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 100ft., and 182ff. For the Deluge alone see further, Haupt in Schrader's Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 2te Auf., pp. 55ff.; Zimmern in Gunkel, Schopfung und Chaos; Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Texfbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 80ff.; Rogers, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. 199ff.; King, First Steps in Assyrian, pp. 161ff.; Ungnad in Gresmann, Alt- orientalische Texte und Bilder, pp. 40ff. For further discussions and elucidations of the Epic in whole or part see Zimmern in Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 566ff.; Weber, Literatur der Baby- lonier und Assyrer, pp. 71ff.; Jastrow, Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens, and especially Jensen, Das Gilgamesch Epos in der Weltliteratur, a marvelous collection of learned material of the highest value, but to be used with caution. With it may be compared the valuable Das Gilgamesch-Epos, neu ubersetzt von Arthur Ungnad und gemeinver- standlich erklart von Hugo Gressmann (1911). THE GILGAMESH EPIC 81. written for the most part in Assyrian script, though a few fragments are in neo-Babylonian. The name of the poet who produced this version is Sin-liki-unnini, but there are numerous allusions on the tablets to their having been copied from older originals, and two such have been preserved which were written during the first Babylonian dynasty (circa 2000 B. C). The poem contains the stories of the great deeds and wonderful adventures of Gilgamesh, 1 the ruler of Uruk, 2 an historical 3 personage originally, to whose illustrious name these clouds of myth and legend have been at- tached. The episode of the Deluge is here given in full, but in order that its relationship to the whole epic may be understood a synopsis of the epic, with illustrative extracts, is given first. FIRST TABLET i The poem begins with a brief resume" of the deeds and sufferings of the hero, who had traversed, like Odysseus, the far western sea. The opening lines are badly broken, but may partly be made out as follows : Who saw everything (?), [. . .] of the land, Who [. . .] learned to know, understood (?) every- thing, [. . . all together . . .] The mysteries of wisdom, everything [. . .] 1 This is quite certainly the correct reading of the name. It used to be read Izdubar, or Gishdubar, and the hero was wrongly identified with Nimrod. 2 The biblical Erech, modern Warka. ' The deities of Uruk were Anu and Ishtar, whose temple is called E-anna. 8 That he was a historical personage is shown by his association in the Omen texts with well-known historical characters; and by the mention in a historical text (see Thureau-Dangin, Die sumerischen und akkadis- chen Kdnigrinschriften, p. 223, 2b) of the restoration at Uruk of a wall built by him. 4 The translation owes most to Jensen, whose remarkable first edition in the Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek laid the foundations for future work- ers. Here and there a word or suggestion has been caught from Ungnad, Dhorme, and others. 82 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 5 The mysterious he saw, the concealed [he looked upon], Tidings of the time before the deluge did he bring. A far journey did he make, wearying himself and And upon a stone tablet did write all sufferings. He built the wall of peace-loving Uruk. After a break comes the striking line, itself broken but restored from another passage, 51 Two thirds of him is God, one third of him is man. The tablet then goes on to narrate how he drove the people of Uruk to such heavy labors upon the city walls that they at length appealed to the gods for deliverance from their bondage. The gods hearken to their plaint and beseech the goddess Aruru, who had created Gil- gamesh, to create a rival for him that he might draw the attention of the tyrant to other things. Column II: When Aruru heard this, she made in her heart a man after the likeness of Anu. Aruru washed her hands, took a piece of clay, and spat upon it 35 Engidu 1 she created, the hero, a lofty offspring, a ruler of Ninib. Engidu was covered with hair, and lived his life among the wild beasts, protecting them against the hunters and trappers. In this free life among the beasts he came in conflict with a huntsman, who complained to his father and then to Gilgamesh. On the advice of these two the hunter took with him a harlot, whose charms enchained Engidu and induced him to follow 'The name "Engidu" is Sumerian, and means Engi ( = Enki or Ea) "is creator." It has hitherto been often read Eabani. THE GILGAMESH EPIC 83 her to Uruk. There he met Gilgamesh, who had been forewarned in two dreams, and the first tablet con- cludes with the beginning of friendship between them. SECOND TABLET The beginning of the second tablet is so badly broken that fifty lines are wanting. From the fragments that remain we learn that Engidu, enticed by the lure of the wilderness, had left Gilgamesh and returned to his friendly beasts, among whom he lamented the entice- ments of the harlot which had taken him away to the city. But the sun god Shamash cried to him out of heaven that she had rather brought him only to good, to divine food and royal drink and festival garb. Moved by the words of the god, Engidu returned to Uruk, where a terrible dream came to him, and is related to Gilgamesh. Column IV: "My friend, a dream saw I in the night, 15 The heaven [thundered], the earth answered Before a mighty one I stood [. . .] sombre was his visage. This mighty creature must have been a demon from the underworld, who caught Engidu away into the dark abodes of death. 30 "To that dwelling, which one enters, but comes not forth again, To that road, whose course returns not again, To that dwelling to whose inhabitants light is denied, Where earth is their food, clay their repast; Covered are they, like birds, with feathers, 35 And the light they behold not, in darkness they dwell." 84 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS What the meaning of the dream may be is unknown to us; perhaps it is ominous of Engidu's death. At the end of the tablet we find the two friends planning a great journey against Khumbaba, the Elamite warder of the cedar mountain of Irnini, that is, Ishtar. The thought would seem to be that Gilgamesh goes out to rescue from this forest the statue of the goddess. Per- haps this portion of the epic rests upon the historical event of the carrying away into Elam of a goddess image by Kuturnankhundi, which Ashurbanipal says occurred sixteen hundred and thirty-five years before his time (645 + 1635=2280 B. C). THIRD TABLET Column I: 20 Gilgamesh opened his mouth and spoke. He said to Engidu: "My friend let us go to the great palace, To the servant of Nin-sun, the great queen, To Rishat-Ninlil, 1 who is mistress of all knowledge." Gilgamesh then induces his mother to make an offering to Shamash, doubtless to secure his favor upon the great undertaking, and perhaps also to secure an oracle concerning its success. FOURTH TABLET The fragmentary character of this tablet makes it very difficult to recover a connected narrative. So far as we can see at the beginning the friends are in a dis- pute, Engidu striving to induce Gilgamesh to abandon the foolhardy expedition. But they set out, neverthe- less, and approach the cedar mountain where the god Ellil has set the fearsome Khumbaba as a warder. 1 The mother of Gilgamesh. THE GILGAMESH EPIC 85 Column V: 1 To guard safely the cedars, To affright the peoples Ellil had appointed him, Khumbaba, his voice is a trumpet, his mouth like the gods, his breath a wind. Even yet does Eabani strive in vain to turn back his friend. They go on approaching nearer to the mountain. FIFTH TABLET Column I: They stood still and looked at the Forest, The height of the cedars they regarded, They contemplated the entrance to the Forest The high door, where Khumbaba enters. 5 Well made are the roads, well made the path. They view the cedar mountain, home of the gods, sanctuary of Irnini. There follows some account of Khumbaba's prepara- tions for the fray, and then two dreams of Engidu, the purport of which was to encourage Gilgamesh to expect success. The account of the contest is lost, but the issue was a great victory for the two friends, who re- turn joyously to Uruk, probably bringing with them the long lost statue of the goddess Irnini. SIXTH TABLET Gilgamesh washes his weapons, adorns himself in fine raiment, and sets a tiara upon his head. At the sight of him, thus glorious, Ishtar burns with love and ad- dresses the hero: Column I: Come, Gilgamesh, be (my) lover, Give me thy fruit, yea, give me, Be thou my husband, I thy wife, 10 I will harness for thee a chariot of lapislazuli and gold; 86 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Its wheels of gold ; its horns of diamond (?) Daily shalt thou span great horses to it. Enter into our house amid the scent of cedars, When thou enterest into our house 15 They that sit on thrones shall kiss thy feet; Before thee shall bow kings, lords, princes, The gifts of mountain and land shall they bring thee in tribute. But Gilgamesh refuses her, remembering her former lovers, and the sorry issue of their amours, for she was ever fickle : Which of thy lovers hast thou always [loved]? To which one of thy shepherds went all things well? Gome, I will unfold the misfortunes thou hast sent (?) 45 Set the sum to the reckoning. And then he recounts the miseries of Tammuz, a lover most unfortunate, and others still whom she had spurned when her love had cooled. Ishtar is filled with rage at his refusal and mounts up to heaven to her father, Anu, to seek from him ven- geance for the insult. At her request the god creates a bull and sends him down to Uruk to destroy Gilgamesh. The bull slays many until at last Engidu, with the help of Gilgamesh, destroys him, and casts upward to Ishtar a piece of his carcass, accompanied by fearful taunts. Gilgamesh dedicates the bull's horns to his god Lugalbanda, and, with Engidu, marches in triumph through the streets of Uruk. As they approach the palace he shouts, 200 Who is beautiful among men? Who is glorious among heroes? and hears the mighty response from the women, Gilgamesh is beautiful among men, Gilgamesh is glorious among heroes. THE GILGAMESH EPIC 87 They held high festival in the palace, but on that very night Eabani is visited again with an ominous and disturbing dream. SEVENTH TABLET Engidu tells his dream to Gilgamesh — so much seems certain to remain of the seventh tablet, all else being uncertain. It seems probable, as Jensen suggests, that Gilgamesh should then interpret the dream. It seems also probable that a very fragmentary account of Engidu's severe illness may belong to this tablet, though Jensen does not agree to this. The matter must be left in uncertainty. EIGHTH TABLET Engidu dies, though whether his death was due to disease or to the smiting of the curses of Ishtar is un- known. At first Gilgamesh thinks his friend is merely asleep : Column II: "Engidu, my young friend, thou tiger of the desert, After everything possible we [. . .] and the moun- tain have climbed, Have taken and slain Heaven's bull, Have slain Khumbaba, who dwelt in the cedar forest, 15 Now, what is this sleep that has seized thee? Sombre art thou, and thou hearkenest not to me." But he lifted not his eyes, He (Gilgamesh) touched his heart; it beat no more Then he draped his friend like a bride [. . .] 20 As a Hon, which cries [. . .] As a lioness deprived of her whelps [. . .] He turned away [. . .] Then he flies away into the wilderness, crazed with grief. 88 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS NINTH TABLET Gilgamesh wanders in the desert, apparently the vast wastes between Arabia and Syria (so Jensen). Column I: Gilgamesh for Engidu, his friend, Wept bitterly and wandered through the desert: "Shall not I also, die like Engidu? Sorrow has come within my vitals, 5 I fear death, therefore do I wander in the desert." In this mood he feels how sad it is that no friendly herb grows with sovereign powers against death. So far as he knows only one of his forefathers, Ut-napishtim, son of Ubara-Tutu, has escaped death, and is living far away beyond the western seas: "To the power of Ut-napishtim, son of Ubara-Tutu, I take my way, I shall go quickly To the defiles of the mountains, I shall come by night: If I see lions and fear 10 I shall lift my head and invoke Sin." He sets out upon the journey and arrives at Mount Mashu (perhaps the Lebanon region), which he finds guarded by terrible scorpion men, whose mien is hor- rible and deadly. For some reason they receive him kindly, though cautioning him of the dangers of his road. For twelve double hours he wanders in darkness and then sees the light of the sun once more. There, under the light, he finds himself in a beautiful garden by the seaside. TENTH TABLET There on a throne sets Siduri-Sabitu, who, when she sees the unkempt Gilgamesh, is filled with terror, and locks her doors. He threatens to break them down THE GILGAMESH EPIC 89 and is admitted. To her questions he tells the story of Engidu's death and all his troubles and sorrows since. From her he begs tidings of the way to reach Ut- Napishtim, but receives a disappointing answer. Column II: 20 Sabitu said to him, to Gilgamesh, "There hath never been passage (thither), And none, from the days of old hath crossed that sea. Only the hero Shamash hath crossed that sea, but, except for him, who shall pass it? The crossing is difficult, painful the way And deep are the waters of death, which lie before it, hindering. Perhaps Ur-Shanabi (read also Kalab-Ea and Amel-Ea), the sailor of Ut-napishtim, who is just now near by, may help him. When appealed to he consents, and entering the ship they cross in three days the sea which under other circumstances had cost a month and a half of journeying. This journey must have been the length of the Mediterranean, and the waters of death which then lie before them are doubtless the wild Atlantic itself. Then the journey becomes more dan- gerous, but at last they approach the coast where Ut- napishtim stands wondering to see a passenger brought to his realm. When greetings are over, Gilgamesh asks him how he had attained endless life, and in reply receives the splendid story of the Flood, from the lips of the great hero who had survived its terrors. ELEVENTH TABLET Gilgamesh said to him, to Ut-napishtim, the far- away: "I consider thee, O Ut-napishtim, (ilu) GilgameS a-na Sa-Su-ma izaka-ra a-na Ut-napis-tim ru-u-ki a-na-at-ta-la-kum-ma Ut-napiS-tim 90 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Thy appearance is not changed, thou art like me, Thou art not different, even as I am, thou art. 5 Thy heart is in perfect state, to make combat, Thou dost he down upon thy side, and upon thy back. Tell me, how hast thou been exalted, and amid the assembly of the gods hast found life?" mi-na-tu-ka ul §a-na-a ki-i ia-a-ti-ma at-ta u at-ta ul Sa-na-ta ki-i ia-a-ti-ma at-ta 5 gu-um-mur-ka lib-bi a-na e-pis tu-ku-un-ti [u-i-n]a a-lji na-da-at-ta e-li si-ri-ka [. . .] ki-i ta-az-ziz-ma ina pujjur ilani ba-la-ta taS-'-u 1. THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 8 Ut-napishtim spoke to him, to Gilgamesh I will reveal to thee, O Gilgamesh, the hidden word, 10 And the decision of the gods will I announce to thee. Shurippak, a city which thou knowest, Which lies on the bank of the Euphrates, That city was very old, and the heart of the gods Within it drove them to send a flood, the great gods; 15 . . . their father Anu, Their counsellor the warrior Ellil, Their messenger Ninib, Their prince Ennugi. The lord of Wisdom, Ea, counselled with them 20 And repeated their word to the reed hut: 8 Ut-napiS-tim ana §a-Su ma izzaka-ra a-na (ilu) GilgameS lu-up-te-ka (ilu) Gilgame§ a-mat ni-sir-ti 10 u pi-ris-ta §a ilani ka-a-§a lu-uk-bi-ka (alu) Su-ri-ip-pak majjazu Sa ti-du-§u at-ta [Sa kiSad] (nam) Pu-rat-ti Sak-nu alu Su-u la-bir-ma ilani kir-bu-§u a-na Sa-kan a-bu-bi ub-la lib-ba-Su-nu ilani rabuti 15 [. . . . bit] a-bi-§u-nu (ilu) A-nu-um ma-lik-su-nu ku-ra-du (ilu) En-lil guzalu-§u-nu Nm-ib gi1-gal-la-8u-nu (ilu) En-nu-gi (ilu) Nin-igi-azag (ilu) E-a it-ti-Su-nu ta-me-ma 20 a-mat-su-nu u-§a-an-na-a ana ki-ik-ki-5u THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 91 20a "0 reed hut, reed hut, 0, wall, wall, reed hut hearken, wall attend! 1 man of Shurippak, son of Ubaratutu, Pull down thy house, build a ship, 23a Leave thy possessions, take thought for thy life, Thy property abandon save thy life, 25 Bring living seed of every kind into the ship. The ship, that thou shalt build So shall be the measure of its dimensions. Thus shall correspond its breadth and height . . . the ocean, cover it with a roof. 30 I understood it, and spake to Ea, my lord, [. . .] my lord, as thou hast commanded 1 will observe, and I will execute it, But what shall I say to the city, the people and the elders? Ea opened his mouth and spake. 34a He said unto me his servant, 35 "Thou shalt so say unto them, Because EUil hates me, • The meaning of this passage seems to be that Ea spoke his message to the walls of the house within which Ut-napishtim was sleeping. He therefore received in a dream the warning. For the dream compare col. iv, 27, p. 100. 20a ki-ik-ki5 ki-ik-kiS i-gar i-gar ki-ik-ki-su §i-me-ma i-ga-ru &i-is-sa-as (amelu) su-ri-ip-pa-ku-u mar Ubara-(ilu) tu-tu u-kur blta bi-ni elippa 23a mus-sir mesri-e Se- -i napSati [n]a-ak-ku-ra zi-ir-ma na-pis-ti bul-lit 25 su-li-ma zer nap-§a-a-ti ka-la-ma a-na lib-bi elippi elippu 8a ta-ban-nu-si at-ta lu-u man-du-da mi-na-tu-Sa lu-u mit-bur ru-pu-us-sa u mu-rak-Sa [e]-ma apst 8a-a-si su-ul-lil-Si 30 a-na-ku i-di-ma azzaka-ra a-na (ilu) E-a be-li-ia '. . .] be-li 8a tak-ba-a at-ta ki-a-am a,t-]ta-'-id a-na-ku ip-pu-u8 u mi] lu-pu-ul alu um-ma-nu u §i-bu-tum (ilu) E-a pa-a-Su epu8-ma i-kab-bi 34a i-zak-ka-ra ana ardi-su ia-a-tu 35 [. . .] lu at-ta ki-a-am ta-kab-ba-a§-su-nu-tu [. . .]-di-ma ia-a-si (ilu) En-lil i-zi-ir-an-ni-ma 92 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS No longer may I dwell in your city, nor remain on Ellil's earth, Into the ocean must I fare, with Ea, my lord to dwell. Upon you will he then rain fullness. 40 [A catch] of birds, a catch of fish [ rich] harvest [A time has Shamash appointed], on an evening the senders of rain Shall rain upon you a mighty rain-storm. As soon as the morning glow appeared [45-55 broken off] 56 The strong one [. . .] brought what was necessary On the fifth day I set up its form. Column II: In its [plan] 120 cubits high on each of its side- walls. By 120 cubits it corresponded on each edge of the roof. I laid down its hull, I enclosed it. I built it in six stories. ul uS-sab ina a pi-ku]-nu-ma [ina] kak-kar (ilu) En-lil ul a-§ak- kan pani-ia-a-ma ur-]rad-ma ana apsi it-ti [(ilu) E-a be-]li-ia as-ba-ku [eli] ka-a-Su-nu u-Sa-az-na-an-nu-ku-nu-£i nu-uj}-sam-ma 40 [bu-'-ur] issuri bu-'-ur nunl . . J-a e-bu-ra-am-ma . ' . . mu-ir] ku-uk-ki eli kasunu uHaznana-ku]-nu-si sa-mu-tu ki-ba-a-ti mimmu sSri] ina na-ma-a-ri 45 [. . . as-ma a . . .] . . . pa-az . . .] [Lines 47-55 are broken off] 56 dan-nu . . . Jji-] 5i{j-tu ub-la ina ija-an-si u-mi [a]t-ta-di bu-na-5u Colttmn II: ina kan hitrsa sa X GAR-tam 5ak-ka-a igarati-Sa X GAR-tan im-ta-Jjir ki-bir muJj-fei-Sa ad-di la-an-si sa-a-§i e-sir-8i ur-tag-gi-ib-si a-na vi-su THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 93 5 I divided it outside (?) in seven parts. Its interior I divided into nine parts. Water-plugs I fastened within it. I prepared a rudder, and laid down what was neces- sary. Three sars of bitumen I poured over the outside (?) 9a Three sars of bitumen I poured over the inside, 10 Three sars of oil the stevedores brought up. Besides a sar of oil which men use as a libation, The shipbuilder stowed away two sars of oil. For the people I slaughtered bullocks, I slew lambs daily. 15 Of must, beer, oil and wine I gave the people to drink like water from the river, A festival [I made], like the days of the feast of Akitu, I opened a box of ointment; I put ointment in my hand. [At the rising] of the grea^ Shamash the ship was finished. 20 was hard 20a above and below two thirds 5 ap-ta-ra-as-su a-na vii-su kir-bi-is-su ap-ta-ra-as a-na ix-su (isu) Sikkat m6 ina kabli-sa lu am-Jja? a-mur pa-ri-su u {ji-siji-tum ad-di III sari ku-up-ri at-ta-bak a-na ki-i-ri 9a III Sari iddi at-ta-bak a-na lib-bi 10 III Sar sabt na-as (isu) su-us-su-ul-sa i-zab-bi-lu samnu e-zu-ub sar Samni Sa i-ku-lu ni-ik-ku II sar samni u-pa-az-zi-ru malajju a-na . . . ut-tib-bi-ih, alpi aS-gi-iS [kirr]l u-mi-Sam-ma 15 si-ri-[Su] ku-ru-un-nu samnu u karanu um-ma-[na aS-ki]-ki-ma m§ nari-ma i-sin-[nu aS-ku-na] ki-ma u-mi a-ki-tim-ma ap[-te sik-kat] pii-sa-ti ka-ti ad-di [. . . (ilu) Sama§ [ra]-bi-e elippu gam-rat 20 [. . . . .] §up-su-ku-ma 20a gi-ir ma. kak. us-tab-ba-lu e-lis u Sap-lis [. . . . '.]-li-ku §i-ni-pat-su 94 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS With all that I had, I filled it (the ship) . With all that I had of silver, I filled it. With all that I had of gold I filled it. 25 With all that I had of living things I filled it. I brought up into the ship my family and household. The cattle of the field, the beasts of the field, crafts- men all of them I brought in. A fixed time had Shamash appointed (saying) , "When the sender of rain sends a heavy rain in the evening, 30 Then enter into the ship and close thy door." 30a The appointed time came near, The senders of the rain in the evening sent heavy rain. The appearance of the weather I observed, I feared to behold the weather, I entered the ship and closed the door. 35 To the ship's master, to Puzur-Amurri the sailor, I entrusted the building with its goods. When the first flush of dawn appeared, There came up from the horizon a black cloud. Adad thundered within it, minima i-su-u e-si-en-Si minima i-su-u e-si-en-Si kaspi minima i-su-u e-si-en-si Jjurasi 25 mimma i-Su-u e-si-en-si zer napsati ka-la-ma us-te-li a-na elippi ka-la kim-ti-ia u sa-lat-ia bu-ul serf u-ma-am s&ri mare um-ma-a-ni ka-li-su-nu u-se-li a-dan-na (ilu) Samas is-ku-nam-ma mu-ir ku-uk-ki ina li-la-a-ti u-sa-az-na-an-nu sa-mu-tu ki-ba-a-ti 30 e-ru-ub ana lib-bi elippi-ma pi-Jji elippu [var. babi-ka] 30a a-dan-nu su-u ik-tal-da mu-ir ku-uk-ki ina li-la-a-ti i-za-an-nu sa-mu-tu ki-ba-a-ti sa u-mi at-ta-tal bu-na-su u-mu a-na i-tap-lu-si pu-lub-ta i-Si e-ru-ub ana lib-bi elippi-ma ap-ti-fei ba-a-bi 35 a-na pi-hj-i sa elippi ana(m) Pu-zu-ur-(ilu) Amurri malajju ekallu at-ta-din a-di bu-se-e-iu mim-mu-u §e-e-ri ina na-ma-ri i-lam-ma is-tu i-sid §ami-e ur-pa-tu sa-lim-tum (ilu) Adad ina lib-bi-Sa ir-tam-ma-am-ma THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 95 40 While Nebo and Sharru (Marduk) went before. They go as messengers over mountain and valley. Nergal tore away the foundations. 1 Ninib advances, the storm he makes to descend. The Anunnaki lifted up their torches, 45 With their brightness they light up the land. Adad's storm reached unto heaven All light was turned into darkness It [flooded] the land like . . . One day the deluge . . . Column III: Raged high, [the waters covered (?)] the mountains, Like a besom of destruction they brought it upon men, No man beheld his fellow, 3a No more were men recognized in heaven. The gods feared the deluge, 5 They drew back, they climbed up to the heaven of Anu. The gods crouched like a dog, they cowered by the walls. 1 The earth is portrayed under the figure of a building. Compare Job 38. 4-7. 40 (ilu) Nabu u (ilu) §arru il-la-ku ina majj-ri il-la-ku guzalluti Sadu-u u ma-a-tum tar-gul-U (ilu) Ur-ra-{*al u-na-as-sijj il-lak (ilu) Nin-ib mi-i{j-ra u-Sar-di (ilu) A-nun-na-ki i£-5u-u di-pa-ra-a-ti 45 ina nam-ri-ri-Su-nu u-Jja-am-ma-tu ma-a-tum Sa (ilu) Adad Su-mur-ra-as-su i-ba-'-u Sami-e mimma nam-ru ana [i-tu-ti] u-tir-ru [ir-Jji-jis mata kima . . . ijj-pu-u iSti-en u-ma me-[tju . . .] Column III: t)a-an-ti§ i-zi-kam-ma [. . .] Sada-a [. . .] ki-ma kab-li eli nigl u-ba-'-u [. . .] ul im-mar a-Jju a-Jja-§u 3a ul u-ta-ad-da-a ni&i ina §ami-e ilani ip-tal-Jju a-bu-ba-am-ma 5 it-te-ife-su i-te-lu-u ana Sami-e §a (ilu) A-nim ilani kima kalbi kun-nu-nu ina ka-ma-a-ti rab-su 96 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Ishtar cried like a woman in travail, Loudly cried the queen of the gods with her beauti- ful voice, "The former time is turned into clay, 10 Since I commanded evil, in the assembly of the gods. Because I commanded evil in the assembly of the gods For the destruction of my people I commanded battle. I alone bore my people. [And now] like the spawn of fish they fill the sea." 15 The gods of the Anunnaki wept with her, The gods sat bowed and weeping, Covered were their lips [. . .] Six days and [six] nights Blew the wind, the deluge and the tempest over- whelmed the land. 20 When the seventh day drew nigh, the tempest spent itself in the battle, Which it had fought like an army. Then rested the sea, the storm fell asleep, the flood ceased. I looked upon the sea, there was silence come, And all mankind was turned to clay. i-£es-si (ilu) I§-tar ki-ma a-lit-ti u-nam-bi (ilu) belit ilani ta-bat rig-ma u-mu ul-lu-u a-na ti-it-ti lu-u i-tur-ma 10 8a a-na-ku ina ma-Jjar ilani ak-bu-u limuttu ki-i ak-bi ina ma-fear ilani limuttu ana &u-lu-uk ni§i-ia kab-la ak-bi-ma a-na-ku-um-ma ul-la-da ni-5u-u-a-a-ma ki-i mart nun! u-ma-al-la-a tam-ta-am-ma 15 ilani su-ut (ilu) A-nun-na-ki ba-ku-u it-ti-sa ilani aS-ru a§-bi i-na bi-ki-ti kat-ma Sap-ta-8u-mi ... -a pu-ujj-ri-e-ti VI ur-ra u [VI] mu-sa-a-ti il-lak sa-a-ru a-bu-bu u me-feu-u i-sap-pan [matu] 20 si-bu-u umu i-na ka-£a-a-di it-ta-rak me-feu-u a-bu-bu kab-la Sa im-tajj-su kima Jja-ai-al-ti i-nu-uh tamtu ui-fea-ri-ir-ma im-feul-lu a-bu-bu ik-lu ap-pal-sa-am-ma ta-ma-ta §a-kin ku-lu u kul-lat te-ni-se-e-ti i-tu-ra a-na ti-it-ti THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 97 25 Like a roof the plain lay level, I opened the window and the light fell upon my face, I bowed, I sat down, I wept, And over my face ran my tears. I looked in all directions, terrible (?) was the sea. 30 After twelve days, an island arose. To the land of Nisir the ship made its way, The mount of Nisir held it fast, that it moved not. One day, a second day did the mount of Nisir hold it, that it moved not. 33a A third day, a fourth day did the mount of Nisir hold it, that it moved not. A fifth day, a sixth day did the mount of Nisir hold it, that it moved not. 34a When the seventh day approached, 35 I sent forth a dove and let her go. 35a The dove flew away and came back, For there was no resting place and she returned. I sent forth a swallow and let her go, 37a The swallow flew away and came back, For there was no resting place, and she returned. I sent forth a raven and let her go, 25 ki-ma u-ri mit-Jju-rat u-sal-lu ap-ti nap-pa-sa-am-ma urru im-ta-kut eli dur ap-pi-ia uk-tam-mi-is-ma at-ta-sab a-bak-ki eli dur ap-pi-ia il-la-ka di-ma-a-a ap-pa-li-is kib-ra-a-ti Jjat-tu tamtu 30 a-na XH-ta-an i-te-la-a na-gu-u a-na (sadu) Ni-sir i-te-mid elippu sadu-u (sadu) Ni-sir elippu is-bat-ma a-na na-a-si ul id-din isti-en u-mu sina-a u-mu sadu-u Ni-sir ki-min 33a sal-sa u-ma riba-a u-ma sadu-u ki-min Ijan-su sis-sa sadu-u (sadu) Ni-sir ki-min 34a si-ba-a u-ma i-na ka-ia-a-di 35 u-se-si-ma summatu u-mai-sir 35a il-lik summatu i-tu-ra-am-ma man-za-zu ul i-pa-ai-sim-ma is-sa{j-ra u-Se-si-ma sinuntu u-mas-sir 37a il-lik'sinuntu i-tu-ra-am-ma man-za-zu ul i-pa-as-sim-ma is-sajj-ra u-se-si-ma a-ri-ba u-mas-Sir 98 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 40 The raven flew away, she saw the abatement of the waters, She drew near, she waded, she croaked (?) and came not back. Then I sent everything forth to the four quarters of heaven, I offered sacrifice, I made a libation upon the mountain's peak. By sevens I set out the sacrificial 1 vessels, 45 Beneath them I heaped up reed and cedar wood and myrtle The gods smelt the savor, 46a The gods smelt the sweet savor, The gods gathered like flies over the sacrificer. When at last the Lady of the gods drew near Golumn IV: She raised the great jewel, which Anu according to her wish had made. "Oh ye gods here — even as I shall not forget the jewels of my neck Upon these days shall I think, I shall never forget them. Let the gods come to the offering, 1 Assyrian, adagaru. The signification of the word is doubtful. It is a synonym of kupputtu, which is defined as a " short " vessel. 40 il-lik a-ri-bi-ma ka-ru-ra sa me i-mur-ma ik-rib i-§a-ah,-}ji i-tar-ri ul is-sa}}-ra u-se-si-ma a-na IV Sard at-ta-ki ni-ka-a as-kun sur-kin-nu ina eli zik-kur-rat sadi-i VTI u VII (karpatu) a-da-gur uk-tin 45 i-na sap-li-su-nu at-ta-bak kana (ieu) erina u asa ilani i-si-nu i-ri-sa 46a ilani i-si-nu i-ri-sa taba ilani ki-ma zu-um-bi-e eli bel-nikg ip-ta{j-ru ul-tu ul-la-nu-um-ma (ilu) b61it ilani ina ka-sa-di-su Column IV: is-si elita rablta Sa (ilu) A-nu-um i-pu-§u ki-i su-bi-5u ilani an-nu-tum lu-u sibri-ia a-a am-si umi an-nu-tum lu-u ajj-su-sa-am-ma lu-u a-na da-ris a-a am-si ilani lil-li-ku-ni a-na sur-kin-ni THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 99 5 But let Ellil not come to the offering, For he took not counsel, and sent the deluge And my people he gave to destruction." When at last Ellil drew near, He saw the ship; then was Ellil wroth. 10 He was filled with anger against the gods the Igigi: * 11 "Who then has escaped with life? 11a No man must live in the destruction!" 12 Then Ninib opened his mouth and spake, 12a He said to the warrior Ellil, "Who but Ea can plan aught, And Ea knoweth every matter." 15 Ea opened his mouth, and spake, 15a He spake to the warrior Ellil, "Thou wise among the gods, warrior Ellil, Why couldst thou, without thought, send a flood? 18 On the sinner lay his sin, 18a On the slanderer lay his slander, Forbear, let not [all] be destroyed, have mercy, that men be not destroyed (?) > The Igigi are the upper gods, and here include also the great gods (Ungnad). 5 (ilu) En-lil a-a il-li-ka a-na Sur-kin-ni as-Su la im-tal-ku-ma is-ku-nu a-bu-bu u ni86-ia im-nu-u ana ka-ra-Si ul-tu ul-Ia-nu-um-ma (ilu) En-lil ina ka-Sa-di-Su i-mur elippi-ma i-te-ziz (ilu) En-lil 10 lib-ba-ti im-ta-li Sa ilani Igigi 11 a-a urn-ma u-si na-pi£-ti 11a a-a ib-lut amelu ina ka-ra-§i 12 (ilu) Nin-ib pa-su epu5-ma ikabi 12a izzaka-ar ana ku-ra-di (ilu) En-lil man-nu-um-ma §a la (ilu) E-a a-ma-ti i-ban-nu u (ilu) E-a i-di-e-ma ka-la Sip-ri 15 (ilu) E-a pa-anSu epuS-ma ikabt 15a izzaka-ar ana ku-ra-du (ilu) En-b'l a1>-ta abkal ilani ku-ra-[du (ilu) En-lil] ki-i ki-i la tam-ta-lik-ma a-bu-ba ta§-kun 18 be-el ar-ni e-mid Jji-ta-(a-)-Su 18a be-el kil-la-ti e-mid kil-lat-su ru-um-me a-a ib-ba-ti-ik Su-du-ud 1 a-a ir [. . J > Compare BA V 16, 624, [Langdon]. 100 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 20 Instead of thy sending a deluge? Had a lion come and mankind lessened I 22 Instead of thy sending a deluge? 22a Had a wolf come and mankind lessened ! 23 Instead of thy sending a deluge? 23a Had a famine come and the land . . . ! 24 Instead of thy sending a deluge? 24a Had Urra 1 come and mankind [slain]! 25 I have not divulged the decision of the great gods. I made Atrakhasis see a dream and so he discovered the secret of the gods. Now take counsel for him." Ea went up into the ship. He took my hand, [and] brought me forth, 30 He brought forth my wife, and made her kneel at my side, He turned us toward each other, he stood between us, he blessed us: "Formerly Ut-napishtim was only a man, but Now let Ut-napishtim and his wife be like the gods even us, 1 That is, pestilence. 20 am-ma-ki tas-kun a-bu-ba n6§u lit-ba-am-ma niSl li-sa-ajj-jji-rum 22 am-ma-ki taS-kun a-bu-ba 22a barbarru lit-ba-am-ma niSS li-sa-fajj-hj-ir] 23 am-ma-ki ta£-kun a-bu-ba 23a Jju-sab-lju lis-Sa-kin-ma mata lis-[kip] 24 am-ma-ki tas-kun a-bu-ba 24a (ilu) Ur-ra lit-ba-am-ma mata lim-[}jas] 25 ana-ku ul ap-ta-a pi-ris-ti ilani rabuti At-ra-Jja-sis su-na-ta u-sab-ri-ium-ma pi-ris-ti ilani is-me e-nin-na-ma mi-lik-8u mil-ku i-lam-ma (ilu) E-a a-na lib-bi elippi is-bat ka-ti-ia-ma ul-te-la-an-ni-ia-a-§i 30 us-te-li uS-tak-mi-is zin-nis-ti ina i-di-ia il-pu-ut pu-ut-ni-ma iz-za-az ina bi-ri-in-ni i-kar-ra-ban-na-5i i-na pa-na(m) Ut-napistim a-me-lu-tum-ma e-nin-na-ma(m) Ut-napi§tim u as§ati-5u lu-u e-mu-u ki-i ilani na-8i-ma THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY 101 Let Ut-napishtim dwell afar off at the mouth of the rivers." 35 They took me and afar off, at the mouth of the rivers they made me to dwell. With these words the long story of the deluge is ended, and Ut-napishtim takes thought for his earthly visitor and says : "Who of the gods, will now gather thee to himself That thou mayest find the life thou seekest? Come, he not down to sleep six days and seven nights" The idea is that if he can master sleep, twin brother of death, he might thus learn to master death itself. But the test is too severe and the hero falls asleep. Ut- napishtim mocks his weakness, but his wife, moved with pity for the helpless wanderer, desires her husband to make some provision for getting him back again. Her husband, moved by her appeal, calls to Gilgamesh to secure for himself a certain plant 1 which grew in the bottom of the ocean. Gilgamesh ties heavy stones to his feet and plunges into the sea, from which he brings up the needful plant. He is overjoyed and thinks that he has possessed himself of the plant of eternal life. So does he boast of it. Gilgamesh said to him, to Ur-shanabi, the sailor: 295 Ur-shanabi, this plant is a plant of renown, Whereby man obtains his longings (?) 1 A very pretty dispute rages over the identification of this plant. Dr. Kuchler has made the brilliant suggestion that it may be coral. Coral, however, grows in salt water, and it was from the ocean of sweet water (apsu) that Gilgamesh drew his plant. Perhaps this is not a valid argument against Kuchler, as the Assyrians may not have known the habitat of coral. lu-u a-§ib-ma(m)Ut-napiitim ina ru-u-ki ina pi-i narati 35 il-ku-in-ni-ma ina ru-u-ki ina pi-i narati uS-te-Si-bu-in-ni. 102 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS I will carry it to walled Uruk, there will I make to eat of it [. . .] Its name is: 'When old shall man become young again.' I myself will eat it, to return to my youth." Then they made the long journey, and when they had come to land, Gilgamesh went to bathe in a pool of fresh water. While thus employed a serpent stole the precious plant away, and left the hero disconsolate. Overland on foot to Uruk they made their weary way, and the tablet concludes with plans, announced to the sailor by Gilgamesh, for rebuilding the city walls — the very walls which had been the cause of all his troubles in the beginning. TWELFTH TABLET Gilgamesh had sadly failed in all his journeys; here he finds himself back again in Uruk, and none the wiser concerning the mysteries which he had hoped to solve. He now desires to make his way to the abode of the dead, there to learn what the dead might have to say concerning this life and its problems. He fails to meet the conditions laid upon him, and cannot find his way to the abode of the dead. He there- fore determines to bring the spirit of Engidu to earth again, if the gods will permit. His appeals to Ellil to accomplish this object are in vain, and so also does Sin refuse, but Ea, on the other hand, commands Nergal to send up the longed-for spirit. Column III: When the bold and noble Nergal [heard this] He opened a hole in the earth and Caused the spirit of Engidu, like a wind, to come out of the earth. ANOTHER FLOOD STORY 103 Then began a dialogue between the reunited friends; -but, alas! Engidu cannot lift the curtain of the great mysteries. The only comfort he can bring is that, though men must die, in the next world they find them- selves among the friends they had on earth. The search for eternal life has ended in failure, yet there is a comfort and solace in the thought of the associations in the life after death, 2. ANOTHER RECENSION OF THE DELUGE STORY * The story of the Deluge preserved in the eleventh tablet of the Gilgamesh Epic was not the only form in which the Babylonian legends were preserved. It was not canonized, and men might write other forms, or alter the others, as did the Hebrews with their narra- tives, until canonization had crystallized them. This recension belonged also to Ashurbanipal's library. It elaborates somewhat the conversation between Ea and Ut-napishtim which appears in the Nimrod Epic xi, 1. 26f. 1 Published by Friedrich Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestucke, 3te Auf ., p. lpi; Paul Haupt, Das babylonisehe Nimrodepos, p. 131; IV R.., 2d edition, Additions and Corrections, p. 9. Translated by Paul Haupt in Schrader, Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 2te Auf., p. 61; Jensen, Keilinschriftliche Biblioihek, vi, 1, pp. 254ff.; Winckler, Keilin- schri^lliches Texibuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., p. 88; Dhorme, Chmx de Textes religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 126, 127; Jeremias, Das Alte Testament im Lichte des Alten Orients, 2te Auf., p. 126f.; Un- gnad, in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 57. [■ ■ ■ ] [. . . like the ends of Hea[ven and Earth] [. . .] may it be powerful above and [below] [ close . . .] . . . . lu-u . . .] . . . . ki-ma kip-pa-ti Sa[me u irsiti] . . . . lu-da-an e-li8 u 5a[p-li2] .... e-pi-fei . . .] 104 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 5 [Behold] the time I will announce to thee. "Enter into the ship, close again the door of the ship. Bring within thy grain, thy live stock and thy possessions, Thy [wife], thy kinsfolk, and thy craftsmen, The cattle of the field, the beasts of the field, as many as eat the grass, 10 Will I send thee, that they may keep thy door." 1 Atra-khasis opened his mouth, and spoke, (And) said to Ea, his Lord: "I have never built a ship [. . .] Mark out [for me] upon the earth, a plan of one. 15 [The plan] will I examine, and [build] the ship thereby. [ ] draw upon the earth [. . .] [ as thou hast commanded [. . .] " 1 The meaning seems to be to remain at thy door; that is, to abide with thee, so Jensen. 5 [ a-dan-na sa a-sap-pa-rak-[kum-ma] ana elippi] e-ru-um-ma Mb elippi tir[-ra] suli ana] fib-bi-sa seat-ka busu-ka u makkuru-[ka] assat]-ka ki-mat-ka sa-lat-ka u mare um-ma-ni 3U-ul serf u-ma-am seri ma-la urkiti ir[-Jju . . .] 10 [a-sap-p]a-rak-kum-ma i-na-as-sa-ru babi-[ka] At-ra]-lja-sis pa-a-su epus-ma ikabt iz-zak-]kar ana (ilu) E-a be-li-[su] ma-ti-ma-a elippu ul e-pu-us [. . .] [ina kak]-ka-ri e-sir u-[sur-tu] 15 [u-sur-]tu lu-mur-ma elippu [lupus] [. . .] ina kak-ka-ri e-sir [. . .] [. . .] sa tak-ba-a [. . .] 3. AN ANCIENT BABYLONIAN DELUGE FRAGMENT 1 This badly broken tablet has the distinction, among all others, of being exactly dated, for according to its colophon it was written on the twenty-eighth day of 1 The text was first published by Seheil, Recueil de Travaux, xx, pp. 55ff. See also Jensen, Keilinschriftliche Bibliotheh, vi, 1, p. 288; P. Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 120ff.; TJn- gnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 57, 58. ANCIENT DELUGE FRAGMENT 105 Shabatu (eleventh month) of the eleventh year of Ammizaduga, i. e., ca. 1800 B. C. It belongs to the collection of Mr. -J. Pierpont Morgan, New York. Golumn I: [. . .] did not go [• . .] [In] the land I will send lightning, the people [. . .] [ • • ] [ it rained, 5 [ ] their cry [ ] the great [ ] the men, [ ] [ ] 10 [ the people . . .] [ Adad slay! [broken 1 ... to (?) our river went (?) [Lines 13-15 illegible] 16 May the clouds rain, May they not drop [. . .] the field, its produce 1 This word was written by the ancient scribe to indicate that the text which he was copying was broken at that place. Column I: . .] u-ul il-li-ik [. . . pal . . .] . . ma-tum lu-ub-rik nisi [. . .] ti da .] li-i i-ra-ab-bu . .] ma(?)-ru(?)-us-ta im-ta-ar ] ri-gi-im-Si-in 10 ra-bu-tim a-me-lu-ti. a-na ni-si . .] su (ilu) Adad li-Sa-ak-ti-il Jji-bi-iS . . .] naru ni-il-li-ka [Lines 13-15 illegible] 16 [ur]-bi-e-tum li-im-tir-an-ni-ma . . .] a-ia it-tu-uk . . ] eklu i§-pi-ki-£u 106 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Golumn II: That he may slay! That he may destroy, On the morrow that he may rain pestilence ... That he may prolong in the night. That he may cause it to rain. 15 He increases (?) the field, the land the city [. . .] They constructed the ... of Adad in the city; They spoke, they shouted They sent up a cry [. . .] [. . .] they feared not [. . .] Column VII: 10 [. . . Opened his mouth And said to [. . .] Why dost thou slay the [people?] I will stretch out my hand (?) The flood which thou art bringing, [. . .] 15 Who he may be, I [. . .] I alone bear 1 [my people . . .] His work is [. . .] 1 Compare the Gilgamesh Epic, tablet xi, 123. The speaker is prob- ably Ishtar, as in that passage. Column II: li-§a-ak-[tilli]-ga-az-[ziz . . .] i-na §e-ri di-ib-ba-ra li-8a-az-[ni-in] . . . li-is-ta-ar-ri-ik i-na mu-Si li-Sa-az-ni-in na-a§ 15 eklu u-at-ta-ar-ra irsi-tu-Su a-li §a (ilu) Adad i-na a-li ib-nu-u ik-bu-ma is-su-u na-[. . .] ri-ig-ma u-5e-lu [...]' [ ] ul ip-la-Jju Column VII: 10 [. . . bi-a-§u [§pu5-ma] iz-za-kar a-na i [. . .] a-na mi-nam tu-u§-mit-ma [. . .] u-ub-ba-al ga-ti a-na ni-pi . . .] a-bu-bu Sa ta-ga-ab-b[u- . . .] 15 man-an-nu 5u-u a-na-ku r. . .] a-na-ku-ma u-ul-la-da [. . .] si-bi-ir-§u i-ba-a§-§i da-[. . ] ANCIENT DELUGE FRAGMENT 107 That they may see, he [. . .] And I bear [. . .] 20 They may go in [the ship . . .] The ship's bolts [. . .] They may go Column VIII: [ ] [ perfect . . .J [ he made men Atrakhasis opened his mouth 5 And said to his lord xxxvii * II tablet of the (series) "when man slept (?) ivcxxxix 2 Azag-Aa, 3 scribes assistant 10 The month Shabatu, xxviii Day, The year in which King Ammizadugga Built the city Dur-Ammizadugga At the mouth of the Euphrates. 1 This is the number of lines in each column. 2 The number of lines in the whole tablet as originally written. 3 The writer or copyist of the tablet. li-ib-te-ru Su-u [. . .] u-ul-Ia-ad u [. . .] 20 li-il-li-ku i-na [elippi ta-ar-ku-ul-Ii pi-ir li-il-Ii-[ku . . .] Column VIII: . . na u . . .] . . ga-me-ir . . .] . . ra . . . sa a-na ni-Si i-pu-us-[ma] At-ram-{ja-si-is bi-a-5u i-pu-us-[ma] 5 iz-za-kar a-na be-li-5u xxxvii duppu II (kamma) i-nu-ma sal-lu a-me-Ium [. . . vii (60)4-19] Azag-Aa tup-sar sih.ru 10 Arajj Sabatu (umu) XXVIII (kam) mu Am-mi-za-du-ga sarru dur Am-mi-za-du-ga-ki ka (naru) ud-kib-nun ki-ra-ta in-ga-mar 1 su (?) ma-a 1 for in-ga-mar read probably in-ml (so Dhorme) 108 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 4. ANOTHER ANCIENT BABYLONIAN DELUGE FRAGMENT * This small fragment of unbaked clay was discovered at Nippur by the expedition of the University of Penn- sylvania. The obverse has been broken off, and the reverse remains in a very fragmentary condition. Hilprecht, who discovered and published the tablet, computes that it "was written some time between 2137 and 2005 B. C., or, in round figures, about 2100 B. C. This is the very latest date to which this fragment pos- sibly can be assigned, both according to its place of discovery and the palseographical evidence presented by the tablet itself." There is some dispute as to the extent or accuracy of the records concerning the place of discovery, and the palaeographical evidence is not quite conclusive. The tablet may well be as old as Professor Hilprecht argues, but the suggestion of a date so late as the early Kassite period (1700 B. C.) can hardly be excluded. The tablet is a very interesting addition to the Deluge literature, however the question of date may be decided. • The tablet is published and translated by Hilprecht, The Earliest Version of the Babylonian Deluge Story and the Temple Ldbrary of Nippur. The Babylonian'Expedition of the University of Pennsylvania, vol. v, 1. Compare also Theophilus G. Pinches and Fritz Hommel in the Exposi- tory Times (May, 1910), vol. xxi, pp. 364ff. [ .] thee, [ '] I will loosen, [a deluge I shall make, and] it shall sweep away all mankind at once, [but seek thou lijfe before the deluge come forth, 1 Hilprecht supplies "the confines of heaven and earth." ... .]-ka . . . .] a-pa-ai-sar . .] kala ni-si is-te-nis i-za-bat . . . .]-ti la-am abubi wa-si-e BEROSSOS AND THE FLOOD 109 5 [For over all living beings] however many they are, will I bring overthrow, destruction, annihilation. [ ] build a great ship and [ ] total height shall be its structure. [■ - ] a ship shall it be, carrying what has been saved of life. [ ] with a strong roof cover [it.] 10 [. . . the ship] which thou shalt make, [into it br]ing the beasts of the field, the birds of heaven, [ *] the whole number, [ and the family . . .] [ and . . .] i Hilprecht supplies "and the creeping things, two of everything." 5 [. . .] -a-ni ma-la i-ba-as-su-u lu-kin ub-bu-ku lu-pu-ut-tu h,u-ru-Su [. . .] (isu) elippu ra-be-tu bi-ni-ma [. . .] ga-be-e gab(?)-bi lu bi-nu-uz-za [. . .] Si-i lu (isu) magurgurrum ba-bil-lu na-at-rat na-piS- tim .] -ri (?) zu-lu-la dan-na zu-ul-lil . . .] te-ip-pu-su . . .] -lam (?) u-ma-am si-rim is-sur Sa-me-e ] ku-um mi-ni . . . (?) u ki[n]-ta-ru (?) . . .] u] . . . 10 5. THE BABYLONIAN DELUGE ACCORDING TO BEROSSOS 1 The same Alexander [Polyhistor] narrates further after the writing of the Chaldeans as follows : After the death of Ardatos, his son Xisuthros reigned eighteen sars. 2 In his time a great flood took place. The account of it is thus written down. Kronos ap- 1 Eusebii Chronicorum IAbri Duo, edidit Alfred Sohoene, Berlin, 1875, vol. i, pp. 20-24. * 1 sar = 3,600 years (60x60). . . . Xkyei yap & avrbg AMI-avSpo<;, iifjuoq aradiuv Sim irivre* to d£ ttk&Toq ara- 6iuv 6vo' rati^ cwraxftevTa irdvTa owdko"&aL, Kal yvvdtKa Kal Ttmia, Kal Toif avayKaiovg ty'Ckovq e/ipifiaaai (Syn. 53, 19). Tti/oakvov Kal j3o>/j,bv ISpvaautvov Kal -dvaiacavra toIq tfeoZf, yevkadai pera tow EKpavrov tov rr'hiiov wpavfj. love Si virofieivavrag kv rcJ ivTioiy p.?/ ELciropEvo/iivuv tov irepl tov £ioov&pov enBavrac ^j/teIv avrbv M bvdfiaroc fjoavra<;- Tbv Si Siaov&pov avrbv piv avTolc ova in bty&ijvcu, avi)v Si e/c tov aipoc yevio&ai Ksfevovaav, ag Siov avTovc elvai tfeooe/Jeif • Kal yap avrbv Sia tjjv ivcipEiav nopEveo'&at oeto, tov ■&euv oitdjcovra' Trjg Si avTTjg ripfjc Kal ttjv ywaiKa avrov Kal Tqv vvyarepa Kal Tbv Kvfiepvirrrfv pETECXIKhar eVk'e re avrol; on ifavoovTai ■koKiv etc YiafivXCiva Kal fag elpaprai avrolg ek 2to7rapav avstopivoig to. ypappara dia- Sovvai Tolg av&pimoif Kal bn 'iyirov halv $ %6pa 'Appevia; iariv (Syn. 54, 17). T'oif Si aKovaavrac ravra -ducal te toI( tfeoZf, Kal nE^rj iropev&ijvai cif 1 Add re A. v. G. 112 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS and went on foot 1 to Babylon. Of the ship, which had there rested, there still remains a portion in mountains of the Gordyseans in Armenia, and men scrape off asphalt and use it to ward off evil. These, however, came to Babylonia, dug up the writings at Sippar, and founded many cities and shrines and again repopulated Babylonia (Syn. 55, 16-56, 3). 1 7ref7? an emendation of Gutsohmid, Cod reads Trepii-. ~Ba(3vlava. Tov <5£ irloiov tovtov KaTaic2.tdkvTo; iv ry 'Ap/ievia en fitpoq Ti avrov hv toIq ~K.op6va.lum opeai njif 'Ap/ieviaf diafieveiv, ml Ttvaq airb tov irTuoiov itofii&iv airot-vovra; aoQaXrov, xpw&at. Si aiiry 7rpdf rove anorpomaa- jwvc HiMdvTac ovv tovtov; eif TSaflvXava to. te in WWusirapuv ypafiftara avopv^ai km tz6~\uq iroXkaq /crifovrar Kal iepa aviipvaa/ievovc naXiv emuTtaai tt)v Bafivluva (Syn. 55, 16-56, 3). 6. DESTRUCTION BY FIRE The opposite idea to the destruction by a great flood is the destruction of the world by fire. No mention of such an idea has yet been found in any original Baby- lonian or Assyrian text, but there is evidence that such a doctrine did prevail among the Babylonians. Seneca quotes Berosus as having made an allusion to this, and the passage is so important that it is here reproduced. There seems good reason also for supposing that this Babylonian idea may have passed over to the Hebrews. The matter is not quite certain, but the following pas- sages, cited by Zimmern, may be echoes of this Baby- lonian idea: Mic. 1. 4; Nah. 1. 5; Psa. 97. 5; 104. 32; 2 Pet. 3. 7, 10. Berosus 1 who interpreted Bel, 2 says that this will happen through the course of the stars, and affirms it to 1 The passage occurs in Seneca, Nat. Qu., iii, 29. It is quoted in Carl Miiller, Fragmenta Historicorum Grcecorum, ii, p. 510 (Paris, 1848). Compare Zimmern in Schrader's Keilinschriften und das Alte Testa- ment, 3te Auf., p. 560 n. 2.; Jeremias, Das Alte Testament im IAchte des Alten Orients, p. 63f., English translation, p. 70£. 2 The expression is of doubtful meaning. Berosus, qui Belum interpretatus est, ait cursu ista siderum fieri, et adeo quidem id affirmat, ut conflagrationi atque diluvio tempora EA AND ATRAKHASIS 113 this extent that he appoints times for the conflagration and for the deluge. He argues that the earthly things will be burned, when all the stars, 1 which now have diverse courses, shall come together in Cancer, 2 so that placed in one position a straight line might pass through all. On the other hand, there will be a flood when the same stars come together in Capricorn. The former is the summer solstice, the latter the winter solstice — signs of great moment, for in them are the chief changes of the year. 1 He means here, of course, the planets. 2 The Cancer is the zodiacal sign of the spring solstice as Capricorn is that of the winter solstice. assignet. Arsura enim terrena contendit, quando omnia sidera, quae nunc diversos agunt cursus, in cancrum convenirent, sic sub eodem posita vestigio, ut recta linea exire per orbes omnium possit; inundationem futuram, quum eadem siderum turba in capricornum convenerit. Illic solstitium, hlc bruma conficitur; magnae potentiae signa, quando in ipsa mutatione anni momenta sunt. VI. EA AND ATRAKHASIS 1 From Ashurbanipal's library have come down to us four badly broken columns of a text originally contain- ing six columns. Its fragmentary condition makes it difficult to be perfectly certain about its bearing upon the Atrakhasis myth of the Deluge. It may be tentatively suggested, as Zimmern has done, that this text has the same general application as the small text from the reign of Ammizadugga (see p. 104f.). In this tablet the story seems to be that men had sinned, and because of this had been afflicted with famine, which became so severe that children were eaten. In 1 The text is published in Cuneiform Texts, xv, Plate 49. It has been translated by Zimmern, Zeitschrift fur Assyriologie, xiv, pp. 277ff.; Jensen, Keihnschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 274ft\; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 128ff; tTngnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 61ff. Compare also Weber, IAteratur der Babylonier und Assyrer, pp. 94ff.; Jensen, Das Gilgamesh- Epos in der Weltliteratur, pp. 6Sff. 114 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS this terrible suffering Atrakhasis sought the aid of Ea. The text is, unhappily, broken at this point, but we next hear of an assembly of the gods in which Ellil complains again of the sins of men. The inference would seem to be that the famine had been removed meanwhile and fruitfulness restored, but that men had resumed their sins. Then pestilence was sent as a punishment, and again Atrakhasis appeals to Ea, and again men are spared only to resume their sins. Again they are plunged into difficulties with unfruitfulness of the land and the failure of child-birth. The idea of the whole series of punishments would seem to be that Ellil is trying differing punishments, and when all have failed then he resorts at last to the sending of a flood. See for further exposition of this theory Zimmern in Schrader's Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 552ff. The text was used as an incantation over women about to bear children. Column I: 25 [When the] second year [came, there began . . .] [When] the third year [came, The people revolted against their [. . .] When the fourth year came, . . . their cities were reduced to straits, Their broad . . . became narrow (?) 30 The people wandered in the street downcast. When the fifth year came, a daughter looks for the entering of the mother, Column I : 25 [II] §attu [i-na ka-Sa-di-Su . . .] III Sattu [i-na ka-Sa-di] ni-§u i-na . . . Si-na it-tak-ru IV Sattu i-na ka-[§a-di]-5u ma-J)a(?)-zi-Su-nu ik-ru-ni rap-Sa-tu . . . Si-na is-si-ka 30 ka-da-ni8i[t-ta-n]a-la-ka ni-su i-na su-ki V Sattu i-na ka-5a[-di] e-rib ummi martu i-da-gal EA AND ATRAKHASIS 115 The mother opens not the door to her daughter; The balances of the mother the daughter watches, The balances of the daughter the mother watches. 35 When the sixth year came, they prepared the [daughter] for a repast, They prepared the child for food (?) ; full was [. . .] One house devoured another, Like (?) their faces were veiled; The people lived with bated breath, 40 They took a message [. . .] They entered [. . .] Column II: Above Adad diminished his rain, 30 Below it was restrained [so that the stream rose not in the sources.] The field diminished its produce The bosom of Nisaba 1 changed; by night the fields were white: The wide plain bore salt; 2 The plant came not forth, the lambs fattened not, 1 The goddess Nisaba is a vegetation deity, and her bosom means the hills of earth. These disappear in the sense that they are not covered by growing grain, and at night the ground looks white instead of green. 2 Under the influence of drought salts appear on the dried ground. ummu a-na marti ul i-pa-te babi-[£a] zi-ba-ni-it ummi martu i-[na-tal] zi-ba-ni-it marti i-na-tal [ummu] 35 VI sattu i-na ka-sa-di il-tak-nu ana nap-t[a-ni marta] a-na pat-te bu-na il-tak-nu: im-la-ni ma-Su [. . .] bitu ll-ta-nu Sanu-u i-[ri-ija-ma] ki-i (?) simatu pa-nu-si-na [kat-mu] ni-Su i-na Su-par-ki-e [napiSti bal-ta-at] 40 sipra il-ku-u [. . J e-tar-bu-ma [. . .] Column II: e-li8 (ilu) [Adad zu-un-na-su u-sa-kir] 30 is-sa-kir §ap-[li§ ul is-Sa-a me-lu i-na na-ak-bi] iS-Sur eklu [iS-pi-ki-e-Su] i-ni-' iritu Sa] (ilu) Nisaba [muSati ip-su-u ugarS] BeTu pal-ku-u u]-li-id id-[ra-nu] lammu ul u-sa]-a su-[u ul i-im-ru] 116 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 35 Calamity was placed upon men, The womb was closed, no child came forth t 1 [When the second year came, there] began When the third year came, 40 The people revolted against their [. . .] [When the fourth year came], their cities were re- duced to straits. [Their broad ...]... became narrow? [The people wandered] in the street [down- cast] [When the fifth year came], the daughter looked for the entering of the mother. 45 The mother opens not the door to her daughter, [The balances of the mother] the daughter watches, [The balances of the daughter] the mother watches, [When the sixth year came, they prepared] the daughter for a repast, [They prepared] the child [for food] 50 [Full was . . .] one house devoured another. [As . . . were their faces veiled; [The people] lived [with bated] breath. [The wise] Atrakhasis, the man, — 35 i§-5a-kin-ma a-na nise a-sa-ku] rtmu (?) ku-sur-ma ul u-§e-§ir Sir-ra] II Sattu i-na ka-5a-di-Su . . .] na-gan-[ma] III Sattu i-na ka-Sa-di-Su . . .] ka-§a-di 40 [niSu i-na . . . Si-na] it-tak-ru IV sattu i-na ka-Sa-di-Su ma-Jja(?)-zi-] §u-nu ik-ru-ni rap-Sa-tu . . . Si-na] is-si-ka ka-da-ni§ it-ta-na-la-ka ni-Su] i-na su-ki Y Sattu i-na ka-Sa-di e-rib] um-mi martu i-da-gal 45 [ummu a-na marti ul i-p]a-te babi-ia zi-ba-ni-it ummi martu] i-na-tal zi-ba-ni-it marti i]-na-tal ummu YI Sattu i-na ka-la-di il-tak-nu] a-na nap-ta-ni marta a-na pat-te bu-na] il-tak-nu 50 [im-la-ni ma-Su . . . bitu i]l-ta-nu §a-nu-u i-ri-^a-ma ki-i (?) simatu pa-nu-Si]-na kat-mu niSu i-na Su-par-ki]-e napiSti bal-ta-at \)&\ ta-si-im-t]i A-tar-Jjasis amelu EA AND ATRAKHASIS 117 To Ea, [his lord,] is his thought turned; 55 [He speaks] with his god; [But his lord Ea] speaks not (?) with him. [Then went he out] to the door of his god, By the river he set up his couch. [After this a passage is lost] Column III: By their clamor he (Ellil) was [troubled?] On account of their . . . [Ellil] held his assembly 5 And said to the gods, his children, "The clamor of men [disturbs me?] "Because of their clamor I am troubled." On account of their . . . gives me no heed, [. . .] let chill come! 10 [Quickly] (?) let pestilence make an end (?) to their clamor. Like a tempest shall rise against them, Illness, headache, chill, calamity!" Then [. . .] and chill began. [ana bSli-Su (ilu) E]a uzni-§u pi-ta-at 55 i-ta-m]u it-ti ili-Su b£li-£u (ilu)] E-a it-ti-8u [la §u] i-ta-mu u-si-im-ma] bab ili-Su i-n]a pu-ut nari il-ta-kan 1 ma-a-a-al-§u '. . .] mi-it-ra-tu-Su pak-rat Column III: rig (ri-gi)-me-Si-na it-da-d[ir?] . . .] Jju-bu-ri-Si-na la i-sa-ba-su [. . .] (ilu) En]-lil il-ta-kan pu-}jur-[§u] 5 iz-za]-ka-ra a-na ilani mar6-8u . . . ta . . . ri]-gi-im a-me-lu-te eli ri-gi]-me-[Si-n]a at-ta-a-(di-ir)-dir '. . .] bu-[bu]-ri-Si -na l a i-sa-ba-ta ni-Si-tu . . j ma Su-ru-bu-u lib-§i sur-r]is li-si ri-gim-Si-na nam-tar ki-m]a me-!)i-e li-zi-ka-Si-na-ti-ma mur-s]u ti-'u Su-ru-bu-u a-sa-ku . . ' .] ma Su-ru-bu-u ib-Si 10 1 Sign is mal. 118 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS [Quickly?] did the pestilence make an end to their clamor. 15 Like a tempest rose against them, Illness, headache, chill, calamity. The wise Atrakhasis, the man, — To Ea, his lord, is his thought turned, [He] speaks with his god, 20 His [lord] Ea speaks with him. Atrakhasis opened his mouth, [He spoke to] Ea, his lord; "O lord, [Ea] men are in trouble, Thy anger consumes the land. 25 Oh my lord, men lament [. . .] thy . . . con- sumes the land, [The anger?] of the gods consumes the land. [0, Lord?] thou who hast created us, Let the illness, headache, chills, calamity [cease?]." [Ea opened his mouth and] spake, he said to Atrak- hasis, 30 [. . .] confusion has ceased in the land. [ pray to your goddess [Several lines badly broken] [sur]-riS (ri-iS) i-si ri-gim-§i-na nam-tar 15 [ki-ma] me-{)i-e i-zi-ka-Si-na-ti-ma mur]-su ti-'u su-ru-bu-u a-sa-ku bel ta]-§i-im-ti A-tar-Jjasis amelu ana beli-Su (ilu) E-a uzni-su pi-ta-at i-t]a-mu it-ti ili-§u 20 [b&i]-su (ilu) E-a it-ti-su i-ta-mu A-tar-Jjasis pa-su 6pu-Sa i-kab-bi 'izakkara] a-na (ilu) E-a blli-su ', . .] belu ut-ta-za-ma ta-ni-se-ti ] si-ku-nu-ma e-kal md-tu 25 [. . .] a beli ut-ta-za-ma ta-ni-se-ti . .] §a ilani-ma e-kal ma-tu . j-ma te-ib-nu-na-§i-ma li-ip-par]-sa mur-sa ti-'u su-ru-bu-u a-sa-ku [(ilu) E-a pa-su Sp'u-Sa i]-kab-bi: a-na A-tar-h,asis-me izakkar-Su 30 [ ]: ka-lu Sa-pu-u i-na ma-ti . . . .]-a tu-sa-pa-a (ilu) Istar-ku-un [Several badly broken lines] EA AND ATRAKHASIS 119 37 [Ellil] held his assembly, he spoke to the gods his children, [ do nothing for them. [Their sins (?)] have not been diminished, they are more numerous than before. 40 [By] their clamor I am troubled, On account of their ... I give no heed (?) They shall be cut off for the people the [. . .] In their belly vegetables shall be wanting, Above Adad shall diminish his rain, 45 Below shall be obstructed the flood that it rise not in the source, 1 The field shall diminish its produce (?) The bosom of Nisaba shall be changed, by night the fields shall be white: The wide field shall bear salt, Her bosom shall disappear (?) the plant shall not come forth, lambs shall not fatten, 50 Calamity shall be placed upon men, Let [the womb] be closed, let it bring forth no little one. Then there was cut off for the people the [. . .] 1 The idea in lines 44 and 45 is that the earth is watered by the rains from the skies, and also by the water which rises out of springs; this latter being supplied from the great fountains beneath the earth. The same idea is in the Genesis Flood story (see Gen. 7. 11). 37 [(ilu) En-lil] il-ta-kan pu-t)ur-su: izakkara a-na ilani mare-su '. . .] ra-me e ta-aS-ku-na-si-na-ti . . .] la im-ta-a a-na sa pa-na i-ia-at-ra 40 [eli] rig-me-si-na at-ta-a-dir [. . .] J)u-bu-ri-si-na la i-sa-ba-ta ni-si-tu lip-par]-sa-ma a-na ni-se e^ti-ta i-n]a kar-Si-si-na li-me-su Sam-mu e]-Ii§ (ilu) Adad zu-un-na-su lu-sa-kir 45 [li-is]-sa-kir sap-li§ ia is-sa-a me-lu i-na na-ak-bi Ji-Sur eklu is-pi-ki-e-su Tji-ni-' irtu sa (ilu) Nisaba: muSati lip-su-u ugare aim pal-ku-u lu-li-id id-ra-nu flji-bal-kat ki-ri-im-sa: sam-mu ia u-sa-a Su-u ia i-im-ru 50 lijs-sa-km-ma a-na nise a-sa-ku r§mu] lu ku-sur-ma ia u-se-Sir Sir-ra ip-[par-]su a-na ni-se e-ti-ta 120 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS In. their belly vegetables were wanting. Above Adad diminished his rain 55 Below obstructed was the flood, that it rose not in the source. The field diminished its produce. The bosom of Nisaba changed; by night the fields became white. The wide field bore salt; its bosom disappeared; Plants came not forth; lambs fattened not, 60 Calamity was placed upon men, The womb was closed, it suffered not a child to come forth. [A passage is here missing.] Golumn IV: [ ] says Ea, 1 [. . . an incantation] he shall cause her to recite [She recited] an incantation; after she had recited the incantation, She spat upon the clay, 5 Fourteen pieces she pinched off; seven pieces she placed on the right; 1 In the portion wanting between cols, iii and iv men must have been all destroyed, and now in col. iv Ea forms more to take their place. In this he is assisted by Nami (i. e., Arum), who calls to her aid seven mothers. i-na kar-Si-Si-na e-me-su lam-mu e-lis (ilu) Adad zu-un-na-Su u-sa-kir 55 is-sa-kir Sap-liS ul i§-Sa-a me-lu ina na-ak-bi is-Sur eklu iS-pi-ki-Su i-ni-' irtu 8a (ilu) Nisaba: muSati ip-su-u ugare s6ru pal-ku-u u-li-id id-ra-na: ib-bal-kat ki-ri-im-sa sam-mu ul u-sa-a §u-u ul i-im-ru 60 is-sa-kin-ma a-na nise a-sa-ku remu ku-sur-ma ul u-se-Sir §ir-ra [A passage is here missing.] Column IV: [. . . (ilu) E-a iz-za-kar [. . . u-Sam-na-§i [. . . tam]-nu 8i-ip-ta: i§-tu-ma tam-nu-u §i-pa-sa [ta-at]-ta-di eli ti-it-ti-5a 5 [xiv gi-ir]-si tak-ri-is: vii gi-ir-si ana imni tas-ku-un ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES 121 Seven pieces she placed on the left, between them she placed a brick. [ ] the nostrils, she opened for it. Then she called the wise (?) the instructed (?) Seven and seven mothers; seven formed males, 10 Seven formed females. The mother creator of destiny, Finished them, She finished them before her, The figures of men Mami formed. [vii gi]-ir-si ana 8umeli taS-ku-un: i-na be-ru-Su-nu i-ta-di libittu '. . .] a ap-pa-ri ba-ri-ik a-pu-un-na-te tip-te-Si '. . . is]-si-ma ir-Se-te mu-te-ti [vii] u vii Sa-su-ra-ti: vii u-ba-na-a zikare" 10 vii] u-ba-na-a sinniSati £]a-su-ru ba-na-at Si-im-tu ii-na-San (Sa-na) u-ka-Ia-la-&i-na Si-na-San (Sa na) u-ka-Ia-la majj-ru 8a u-su-ra-te 8a ni8S-ma u-sa-ar (ilu) Ma-mi VII. ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES 1 To the land of No-return, the region [. . .] Ishtar, the daughter of Sin, directed her thought, 2 The daughter of Sin directed her thought, To the house of darkness, Irkalla's dwelling place, 5 To the house from which he who enters never returns, 1 The original text is in IV R., 2d edition, 31, and in Cuneiform Texts, xv, pi. 45-48. It is translated by Jeremias, in Roscher, Lexicon der Griechischen und ROmiachen Mythologie, iii, 1, col. 258ft\; also by the same, Hblle und Parodies, in Der Alte Orient, i, 3te Auf.; Jensen, Keilin- sckriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 80fl\; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 326ft\; Ungnad in Gressmann, AUorientaZische Texte und Btider, i, pp. 65ff. Compare also Zimmern in Schrader's KeUinschriften und das Alte Testament, pp. 561ff.; O. Weber, Literatur der Babylonier und Assyrer, pp. 99ff. ; Rogers, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. 191ff. 2 Literally, *placed her ear." a-na irsiti la tari kak-ka-ri [la(?) . . ;] (ilu) l£tar marat (ilu) Sin u-zu-un-Sa [i8-kun] is-kun-ma marat (ilu) Sin u-zu-un-§a a-na bit e-ti-e Su-bat (ilu) Ir-[kal-la] 5 a-na biti 8a e-ri-bi-Su la a-su-[u] 122 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS To the road whose path turns not back. To the house where he who enters is deprived of light, Where dust is their sustenance, their food clay, Light they see not, in darkness do they sit, 10 They are clothed like a bird, with wings as a covering, Over door and bolt is spread the dust. Ishtar, when she came to the door of the land of No-return, Addressed the word to the porter of the door: "O watchman, open the door, 15 Open the door that I may enter. If thou dost not open the door, that I may enter, I shall shatter the door, I shall break the bolt, I shall shatter the threshold, I shall tear down the doors, I shall bring up the dead that they may eat the living, 1 20 The dead shall be more numerous than the living." The porter opened his mouth and spake * There has been much discussion of the meaning of this line, though it would appear hardly justified. The Assyrian means, literally, I shall bring up the dead, eating, living." Maspero and Dhorme trans- late, "I snail bring up the dead that they may eat the living," and Ungnad agrees that this is "possible." I feel doubtful about it, but perhaps the idea was that they would be like vampires. a-na Jjar-ra-ni 5a a-lak-ta-sa la ta-a-a-[rat] a-na biti sa e-ri-bu-Su zu-um-mu-u nu-[u-ra] a-sar epru bu-bu-us-su-nu a-kal-Su-nu-ti ti-i[t-tu] nu-u-ra ul im-ma-ru ina e-tu-ti as-[bu] 10 lab-su-ma kima is-su-ri su-bat kap-[pi] eli (isu) dalti u (isu) sikkuri Sa-pu-ujj ip-ru (ilu) Istar a-na Mb irsiti la tari ina ka-Sa-di-Sa a-na (amelu) att ba-a-bi a-ma-tum iz-zak-kar (amelu) att-me-e pi-ta-a ba-ab-ka 15 pi-ta-a ba-ab-ka-ma lu-ru-ba a-na-ku lum-ma la ta-pat-ta-a ba-a-bu la ir-ru-ba a-na-ku a-majj-jja-as dal-tum sik-ku-ru a-8ab-bir a-majj-jja-as si-ip-pu-ma u-sa-bal-kat (isu) dalati u-se-el-la-a mi-tu-ti ikkalu 1 bal-tu-ti 20 eli bal-tu-ti i-ma-'-du mi-tu-ti (amelu) atu pa-a-Su i-pu-us-ma i-kab-bi 1 Usually read akiluti. I adopt this rather doubtfully. ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES 123 He spake to the great Ishtar: "Stay, my lady, do not destroy, I will go, I will announce thy name to my sovereign Ereskigal" 1 25 The watchman went within, he spake [to Eresh-kigal]: This is thy sister Ishtar [. . .] The enmity (?) of the great houses of joy [. . . ."f When Ereshkigal [heard this . . .] As when one cuts down the tamarisk [she moved (?)]' 30 As when one breaks the reed [. . . she said?] "For what has her heart moved her to me? For what has her mind borne her to me? These, there . . . I [. . .] For food I will eat the clay, for drink I will drink [water.] That I may weep for the men who have left their wives, 35 That I may weep for the women [torn] from their husbands bosoms, That I may weep for the little child [snatched away before] their day. Go, watchman, open the gate, 1 Ereshkigal is queen of Hades, and wife of Nergal, god of the dead. 2 The sense of the line is still quite undetermined. » The meaning of this line, as also that of the next, is quite uncertain. iz-zak-ka-ra a-na rabi-ti (ilu) IS-tar i-zi-zi be-el-ti la ta-na-da-aS-8i lu-ul-lik S nmi -lri lu-Sa-an-ni a-na Sar-ra-ti (ilu) Er[-eS-ki-]gal 25 e-ru-um-ma (amSlu) atu iz-zak-k[a-r]a [ana (ilu) EreS-ki-gal an-ni-tu-me-e a-{ja-ta-ki (ilu) IS-tar i [. . .] nu-kur-tu sa kip-pi-e rabuti da [. . .] (ilu) Ere5-ki-[gal] an-ni-t[a] i-n[a Se-mi-Sa] ki-ma ni-kis (isu) bi-[n]i e-ru-[. . .] 30 ki-ma Sa-pat kii-ni-ni is-Ii [. . .] mi-na-a lib-ba-sa ub-la-an-ni mi-na-a kab*t[a-as-sa i8-sa-an-ni] an-ni-tu-me-e a-na-ku it-ti [. . .] ki-ma akale a-kal tittu ki-ma sikare a-Sat-[ti] [-me-e] lu-ub-ki a-na idlfi Sa e-zi-bu (sinniStu) jji-fra-ti-Su-un] 35 lu-ub-ki a-na (sinniStu) ardati Sa ina sun (amelu) Jja-i-ri-iSi- na [. . .] a-na (amglu) sijui la-ki-e lu-ub-ki Sa ina la um6-Su tab [. . .] a-lik (amfilu) atu pi-ta-aS-Si ba-ab-k[a] 124 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Do unto her according to the ancient custom." The watchman went and opened for her his gate: 40 "Enter, my lady, Cutha greets thee. May the palace of the land of No-return be glads at thy presence." The first door, he made her enter, he opened it wide, he took the great crown from her head. "Why, watchman, hast thou taken the great crown from my head?" "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign of the land." 45 The second door he made her enter, he opened it wide, he took the pendants from her ears. "Why, watchman, hast thou taken the pendants from my ears?" "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign of the land." The third door he made her enter, he opened it wide, he took the chains from her neck. "Why, watchman, hast thou taken the chains from my neck?" 50 "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign of the land." The fourth door he made her enter, he opened it wide, he took the ornaments from her bosom. up-pi-is-si-ma ki-ma parse la-bi-ru-t[i] il-lik (amelu) atu ip-ta-as-Si ba-ab-[su] 40 ir-bi be-el-ti Kutu (ki) li-riS-ki ekallu irsiti la tari li-ijj-du ina pa-ni-ki ist-en Mbu u-Se-rib-Si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal aga raba-a sa kakkadi-Sa am-me-ni (amelu) atu ta-at-bal aga raba-a sa kakkadi-ia ir-bi be-el-ti Sa (ilu) Belit irsi-tim ki-a-am parse-Sa 45 Sana-a babu u-Se-rib-Si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal in-sa-ba-te Sa uzna-sa am-me-ni (amelu) atu ta-at-bal in-sa-ba-te §a uzna-ia ir-bi be-el-ti Sa (ilu) Belit irsi-tim ki-a-am parse-sa Sal-Su babu u-se-rib-si-ma lim-ta-si it-ta-bal (abnu) erimmati sa kisadi-sa am-me-ni (amelu) atu ta-at-bal (abnu) erimmati sa ki8adi-ia 50 ir-bi be-el-ti Sa (ilu) Belit irsi-tim ki-a-am parse-sa rebu-u babu u-Se-rib-si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal dunli-na-te Sa irti-Sa ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES 125 "Why, watchman, hast thou taken the ornaments from my bosom?" "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign of the land." The fifth door he made her enter, he opened it wide, he took the girdle, with birth stones, from her hips 55 "Why, watchman, hast thou taken the girdle, with birth stones, from my hips?" "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign of the land." The sixth door he made her enter, he opened it wide, he took the bracelets from her hands and feet. "Why, watchman, hast thou taken the bracelets from my hands and feet?" "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign of the land." 60 The seventh door he made her enter, he opened it wide, he took the breech-cloth from her body. "Why, watchman, hast thou taken the breech-cloth from my body?" 1 "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign of the land." When Ishtar had descended to the land of No- return, 1 Ishtar is now nude; only thus may one enter the abode of the dead. am-me-ni (amelu) atu ta-at-bal du-di-na-te Sa irti-ia ir-bi be-el-ti Sa (ilu) Bffit irsi-tim ki-a-am pars6-Sa ijan-iu babu u-Se-rib-Si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal 8ib-bu (abnu) aladi sa kable-Sa 55 am-me-ni (amelu) atu ta-at-bal Sib-bu (abnu) aladi Sa kablfi-ia ir-bi be-el-ti Sa (ilu) Belit irsi-tim ki-a-am parse-Sa ses-su babu u-se-rib-si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal SemirS kata-Sa u §6pa-sa am-me-ni (amelu) atu ta-at-bal semire' kata-ia u sepa-ia ir-bi be-el-ti Sa (ilu) Belit irsi-tim ki-a-am parse-Sa 60 sibu-u babu u-Se-rib-§i-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal su-bat Su-pil-ti Sa zu-um-ri-Sa am-me-ni (amelu) atu ta-at-bal su-bat Supil-ti Sa zu-um-ri-ia ir-bi be-el-ti Sa (ilu) Belit irsi-tim ki-a-am pars6-Sa iS-tu ul-la-nu-um-ma (ilu) IS-tar a-na irsiti la t&ri u-ri-du 126 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Ereshkigal saw her and in her presence was irri- tated. 65 Ishtar took no heed, she went toward her. Ereshkigal opened her mouth and spoke, To Namtar, 1 her messenger she addressed a word, "Go, Namtar, lock her up [in my palace], Loose against her sixty maladies . . . Ishtar, 70 Malady of the eyes against [her eyes,] Malady of the sides against [her sides,] Malady of the feet against [her feet,] Malady of the heart against [her heart,] Malady of the head against [her head,] 75 Against her altogether [. . .] Since the lady Ishtar descended to the land of No-return The bull does not spring upon the cow, the ass does not bow over the jenny The man no more bows over the woman in the street, The man sleeps in his chamber 80 The woman sleeps alone. 2 1 Namtar, besides being a messenger, is also a demon of illness. 2 Ishtar is the goddess of love, and during her absence in the land of the dead is not able to exercise her influence upon the generative instincts. (ilu) EreS-ki-gal i-mur-§i-ma ina pa-ni-8a ir-'-ub 65 (ilu) IStar ul im-ma-lik e-li-nu-us-Sa nit-bi (ilu) EreS-ki-gal pa-a-sa i-pu-uS-ma i-kab-bi a-na (ilu) Nam-tar sukkalll-sa a-ma-t[um] iz-zak-kar a-lik (ilu) Nam-tar u[d]-dil-[5i ina ekalli]-ia-ma Su-sa-as-si i su-Si mfursS §u-sa-a ana] (ilu) Iitar 70 murus ina [a-na ena]-Sa murus a-Jji a[-na a{)i]-sa murus sepa a-[na 5epa]-§a murus lib-bi a-[na hb-bi-Sa] murus kakkadi i[na kakkadi-sa] 75 a-na sa-a-Sa gab-bi-Sa-ma a-na [. . J ar-ki (ilu) Is-tar be-el-ti a[-na irsiti la tari u-ri-du] a-na pur-ti alpu ul i-Sab-fei-ift imdru atana ul u-Sa-ra] ar-da-tum ina suki [ul u-§a-ra id-lu] it-til id-l[u i-na kum-mi-su] 80 [it]-til a[r-da-tum i-na a-J}i-Sa] ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES 127 Reverse: The countenance of Papsukkal, 1 messenger of the great gods, was fallen, his face darkened, He was clad in mourning, with foul garments covered, Then went Shamash, 2 before Sin his father, he wept. In the presence of king Ea came his tears: 5 "Ishtar has descended to the earth, she has not come up again. Since Ishtar has descended to the land of No-return, The bull has not sprung upon the cow, the ass has not bent over the jenny The man no more bows over the woman in the street, The man sleeps in his chamber, 10 The woman sleeps alone. Then Ea created in his wise heart an image, He created Asushunamir, 3 a player (?) 4 "Go, Asushunamir, set thy face to the gate of the land of No-return, » Papsukkal is in mourning for Ishtar; what other function he per- formed in this poem is not clear. 2 Shamash is the brother of Ishtar, and therefore mourns her. Sin is the father of both, and, as apparently he fails of suggestion in the premises, Shamash turns to Ea. • The name means "his origin is brilliant." * The meaning of assinu, here translated "player," is uncertain. The context would seem to convey the idea that he was to play or perform before Ereshkigal and win her favor. Reverse: (ilu Pap-sukkal sukkal ilani rabuti gu-ud-du-ud ap-pa-Su pa-nHsu [ar-pul kar-ra la-bis ma-li-e na-[si] il-lik (ilu) §amas i-na pa-an (ilu) Sin abi-Su i-bak[-ki] i-na pa-an (ilu) E-a sarri il-la-ka di-ma-a-[su] 5 (ilu) K-tar a-na irsi-tim u-rid ul i-la-a ultu ul-la-nu-um-ma (ilu) 15-tar a-na irsiti la tari u-ri-du a-na pur-ti alpu ul i-sa{j-h,i-it im§ru atana ul u-5a-ra ar-da-tum ina suki ul u-sa-ra [i]d-lu it-til id-lu i-na kum-mi-su 10 it-til ar-da-tum i-na a-Jji-sa (ilu) E-a ina im-ki lib-bi-su ib-ta-ni zik-ru ib-ni-ma Asu-§u-na-mir (amelu) as-sin-nu al-ka Asu-^fl-na-mir i-na bab irsiti la tari Su-kun pa-ni-ka 128 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS The seven doors of the land of No-return shall be opened before thee. 15 Ereshkigal shall behold thee, and in thy presence rejoice. When her heart has been calmed, her soul enlivened, Let her swear by the great gods!' Lift thy head, turn thy attention to the khalziki- water skin Lady, let one give me the khalziki-w&ter skin, that I may drink water therefrom." 20 When Ereshkigal heard this She beat upon her breast and bit her finger; Thou hast expressed a desire which may not be desired. Go, Asushunamir, I curse thee with a great curse. "The food in the gutters of the city shall be thy food, 25 The sewers of the city shall be thy drink, The shadow of the walls shall be thy dwelling, The thresholds shall be thy habitation, The drunken and the thirsty shall smite thy cheek." Ereshkigal opened her mouth and spoke i The idea of this and the following lines seems to be that, having won her favor, he was to ask an impossible thing after she had sworn to grant anything. When she refused, and so broke her oath, she would no longer have power over Ishtar. VII babu irsiti la tari lip-pi-tu-u i-na pa-ni-ka 15 (ilu) Eres-ki-gal li-mur-ka-ma i-n[a] pa-ni-ka li-ijj-du ul-tu lib-ba-sa i-nu-uJHju kab-ta-as-sa ip-pi-rid-du-u tum-me-si-ma Sum ilani rabuti 8u-ki reSe-ka a-na (masku) Jjal-zi-ki uz-na su-kun e be-el-ti (masku) jjal-zi-ki Hd-nu-ni me 1 ina lib-bi lu-ul-ta-ti 20 (ilu) Eres-ki-gal an-ni-ta ina se-mi-sa tam-ha-as suni-Sa tas-su-ka u-ba-an-sa te-tir-sa-an-ni e-ris-tum la e-ri-Si al-ka Asu-su-na-mir lu-zir-ka iz-ra raba-a akalei (isu) nartabe ali lu a-kal-ka 25 (karpatu) Jja-ba-na-at a li lu ma-al-ti-it-ka sillu duri lu-u man-za-zu-ka as-kup-pa-tu lu mu-§a-bu-u-ka sak-ru u sa-mu-u lim-h,a-su li-it-ka (ilu) Ere^-ki-gal pa-a-sa i-pu-us-ma i-kab-bi ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES 129 30 To Namtar, her messenger, she addressed the word: "Go, Namtar, knock at the palace of justice, Knock at the thresholds of gleaming jewels, Bring forth the Anunnaki, 1 let them be seated upon the golden throne, Sprinkle Ishtar with the water of life, and bring her before me" 35 Namtar went and knocked at the palace of justice, He knocked at the thresholds of gleaming jewels, He brought forth the Anunnaki, he seated them upon the golden throne, He sprinkled Ishtar with the water of life, and brought her forth, From the first door he brought her out, and gave her back the breech-cloth of her body, 40 From the second door he brought her out, and gave her back the bracelets of her hands and feet, From the third door he brought her out, and gave her back the girdle, with birth stones, of her hips, From the fourth door he brought her out, and gave her back the ornaments of her bosom, From the fifth door he brought her out, and gave her back the chains of her neck, 1 The Anunnaki have charge, it would appear, of the administration of justice in the nether world. 30 a-na (ilu) Nam-tar sukkalli-Sa a-ma-ta iz-zak-kar a-lik (ilu) Nam-tar ma-ha-as ekalli keni (abnu) askuppati za-'-i-na Sa (abnu) pa-meS (ilu) A-nun-na-ki Su-sa-a i-na (isu) kusst Jjurisi Su-Sib (ilu) IStar mS balati su-lu}}-Si-ma H-ka-aS-Si ina majj-ri-ia 35 il-lik (flu) Nam-tar im-Jja-aa ekallu kenu (abnu) askuppati u-za-'-i-na sa (abnu) pa-meS (ilu) A-nun-na-ki u-Se-sa-a ina kusst Jjurasi U -Se-Sib (ilu) IS-tar me balati is-lujj-si-ma il-ka-as-^Si iSt-en babu u-se-si-si-ma ut-te-ir-si su-bat su-pil-ti 5a zu-um- ri-sa 40 sana-a babu u-Se-si_-si-ma ut-te-ir-si se-mir kata-sa u sepa-Sa sal-sa babu u-se-sWi-ma ut-te-ir-si sib-bu (abnu) aladi §a kable-Sa rebu-u babu u-Se-si-§i-ma ut-te-ir-Si du-di-na-te Sa irti-§a han-Su babu u-se-si-Si-ma ut-te-ir-§i (abnu) erimmati Sa kiSadi-Sa 130 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS From the sixth door he brought her out, and gave her back the pendants of her ears, 45 From the seventh door he brought her out, and gave her back the great crown of her head. "If she do not accord her deliverance to thee, turn thy face to her, 1 To Tammuz, beloved of her youth, 2 Pour out pure waters, offer good oil. With a red garment clothe him, let him play upon a flute of lapis-lazuli 50 Let the maidens of joy, their mind [. . .] [When] Belili, 3 the treasure [. . .] With precious stones her bosom is filled Belili heard the wailing of her brother, Belili smote the treasure which [. . .] The precious stones she arranged [in] her sanc- tuary. 55 "My only brother disgrace me not, In the days of Tammuz play for me on the flute of lapis-lazuli, on the ring of jade (?), play with him, 1 The meaning of the line is in itself uncertain, and its connection with what precedes obscure. Jensen supposes that something has fallen out of the text, but there is no clear evidence in support of this. The difficulty may be due to our inability so to understand the words as to supply mentally the gaps which the interpretation requires. 2 The lines from here to the end are obscure. a Belili is the sister of Tammuz. Se§-Su babu u-Se-si-gi-ma ut-te-ir-§i in-sa-ba-te 5a uzna-[Sa] 45 sibu-u babu u-se-si-Si-ma ut-te-ir-§i a-gu-u ra-ba-a Sa kak[kadi-£a] Sum-ma nap-ti-ri-ia la ta-ad-di-nak-kam-ma a-na §a-sa-ma tir-r[a [panu-ka] a-na (ilu) Dumu-zi jja-mir si-ib-ru-[ti-sa] m& el-lu-ti ra-am-me-ik Samnu tabu rum-[mi-ik] subatu huSsa-a lu-ub-bis-su maltl (abnu) ukni lim-Jja? [. . .] 50 [(sinnjistu) Sam-Jja-te li-na-'-a kab-ta-a[s-si-na] [. . .] (ilu) Be-li-li Su-kut-ta Sa u-sak-Pi-lu] [(ab]nu(?)) 6na-te ma-la-a bir-k[a-a-§a] ik-kil a-Jji-sa tas-me tam-Jja-as (ilu) Be-li-li Su-kut-ta Sa [. . .] (abnu) taa-te-sa un-dal-la-a pare[e-Sa] 55 a-Jji e-du la ta-Jjab-bil-an-[ni] ina u-me (ilu) Dumu-zi el-la-an-ni maltl (abnu) ukni semiru (abnu) samti it-ti-5u el-la-an-ni NERGAL AND ERESHKIGAL 131 When, with him, the wailers, male and female, do play Let the dead return and smell the incense. 1 i This poem is part of a ritual said at a sacred meal for the souls of the dead. it-ti-su el-la-an-ni (amclu) baku-ti u (sinnistu) bakati mttuti li-lu-nim-ma kut-ri-in li-is-si-nu VIII. NERGAL AND ERESHKIGAL 1 When the gods prepared a feast, To their sister Ereshkigal They sent a messenger: "Even if we should descend to thee, 5 Thou wouldst not come up to us, Therefore send (hither) and take thy portion." 2 (lit. food) Ereshkigal sent Namtar, her messenger. Namtar went up to the high heaven And entered [. . .] the gods were talking, 10 They [ ] Namtaru The messenger of their great sister. 1 The myth has come down to us on two fragments found in 1887 at Tell-el-Amarna, Egypt. One piece is in the British Museum, and was published by Bezold and Budge, The Tett-d-Amarna Tablets in the British Museum, No. 82. The other is in the Berlin Museum, and was Sublished by Winckler and Abel, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, \o. 240. Compare J. A. Knudtzon, Beitrage zur Assyriologie, iv, pp. 130ff. It is translated by Jensen in the Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 74ff.; by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und BUder, i, p. 69f.; and by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 357. Knudtzon is now persuaded that the two tablets were originally one. See further on the contents Zimmern in Schrader's KeUinschriften und das Alte Testament, p. 583f.; and Weber, Die IAteratur der Babylonier und Assurer. s Ereshkigal, goddess of Hades, cannot leave her post, therefore the gods above offer to permit her share in the feast to be sent to her. i-nu-ma i-lu iS-ku-nu ki-e-ri-^-ta a-na a-Jja-ti-su-nu E-ri-eS-ki-i-ga-a-al i8-pu-u-ru ma-a-ar Si-i-ip-ri ni-i-nu ti-lu nu-ur-ra-da-ak-ki 5 il at-ti ul ti-li-in-na-a-Si fiu-fl-up-ri-im-ma li-il-gu-u ku-ru-um-ma-at-ki i8-pu-ra-am-ma E-ri-iS-ki-i-ga-al nam-ta-a-ra Su-uk-ka-la-Sa i-la-am-ma N[am-ta]-ru a-na sa-me-e si-i-ru-u-ti i-te-ru-[u-ub . . . i-dab-b]u-bu-ma i-la-nu 10 u-pa-r[a . . .] ru-[u] Nam-ta-a-ra ma-ar Si [i-ip-ri-im a-h,a-ti]-§u-mi ra-a-a-bi-i-ti 132 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS [A number of lines here are illegible, and some are missing altogether. It is, however, easy to divine from what follows that they contained substantially the fol- lowing. When Namtar entered the hall of the great gods and all arose to receive him with honor, Nergal re- mained seated. Namtar reported the discourtesy to Ereshkigal, who interpreted it as a slight to her, and sends him back to the gods with a threat of vengeance, — she will kill the offender.] Ea[. . .] went [. . .] 25 Go, my sister [. . .] Saying: "To the god who did not arise before my messenger, Bring to him this message, I will kill him." Namtaru went; he spoke to the gods. The gods called him; they spoke with him, 30 "Behold the god, who did not arise before thee, Take him before thy lady." Namtaru counted them; a god was missing in the rear. Where is thdgod, who did not arise before me?" Behold, Namtar goes away, [he gave his message]. [A number of lines illegible, except as to a few dis- connected words.] [. . .] to Ereshkigal. He weeps [. . .] Before Ea, his father ...[...] me [.. .] (ilu) E-a [ ] si-i-[is-ma] il-l[i • ■ •] 25 a-li-ik [u] a-ba-a-ti [. . . bi]-e-ia um-ma i-li ha, i-na pa-ni ma-ar si-ip-ri-ia la-a it-bu-[u] a-na mu-u-Jji-e-Su bi-la-ni-ma um-ma lu-u-du-uk-su il-li-ka-am-ma Nam-ta-ru i-da-ab-bu-ub a-na i-la-ni il su-Su-ma i-la-nu i-da-ab-bu-bu it-ti-su mu-ii-[. . .] 30 a-mu-ur-ma i-la sa i-na pa-ni-ka la it-bu-u li-ki-e-Su a-na ma-{ja-ar be-el-ti-ka im-nu-5u-nu-ti-ma Nam-ta-ru i-lu ar-ku-u gu-bu-ujj [i]a-a-nu su i-lu [§]a i-na pa-ni-ia [l]a it-bu-u [a-mu]r [il]-la-ak Nam-ta-a-ru [is-ku-un ti]-e-im-5u [A number of illegible lines.] li-i-ki a-na E-ri-is-ki-gal i-ba-a[k . . .] a-na pa-ni (ilu) E-a a-bi-Su i-ma-ra-an-[ni . . .] NERGAL AND ERESHKIGAL 133 45 Or life to me. I should not have had fear, [Ea answered him:] "I will give thee vii and vii [. . .] To go with thee: [. . . ba, Mutabriku,] Sharabdu, [R&bfsu, Tirid, Idibtu] B6[nnu, Sidanu, Mikit, Bel-upri] 50 Ummu, [Libu . . .] With thee [shall they go. When Nergal came to the] door Of Erishkigal, he called, "Porter . . . thy door [. . . unlock] I would enter before thy lady Erishkigal. I am sent. The porter went away. 55 He said to Namtaru, "A god is standing at the en- trance of the door, Gome, look at him, whether he may enter." Namtar went out. He looked at him [ ] he said To his lady: "My lady, it is the god who in former Months disappeared, and did not arise before me. 60 Bring him [ he shall not] go. I will slay him." Namtar went out [. . .] enter, my lord, Into the house of thy sister [. . .] thy departure. 45 u-lu ba-la-ta-an-ni la-a pa-al-[i)a-ti . . j a-na-an-di-na-ak-ku VII u VII a-m[i . . .] it-ti-ka a-na a-la-ki (ilu) [. . . ba (ilu) Mu-ta-ab-ri-ga] (ilu) Sa-ra-ab-da-a (ilu) [Ra-a-bi-i-sa (ilu) Ti-ri-id (ilu) I-dib-tu] (ilu) Bi-e-e[n-na (ilu) Si-i-da-na (ilu) Mi-ki-it (ilu) Bi-e-el-up-ri] 50 (ilu) Um-mu (ilu) [Li-i-ba . . .] it-ti-ka [. . . b]a-a-bu E-ri-iS-ki-gal i-8[a-si a-tu a [. . .] a ba-ab-ka ub-bi ru-um-mi-ma a-na-ku lu-ru-ii-ub a-na ma-!j[ar bi]-e-el- ti-ka E-ri-i§-ki-gal a-na-ku Sa-ap-ra-ku il-li-ik-ma a-tu-u 55 ik-ta-bi a-na Nam-ta-ri i-lu i§-te-en i-na pi-i ba-a-bi iz-za-z[a] al-ka-ma bu-ur-ri[-§u]-ma li-ru-ub u-sa-[am-m]a Nam-ta-a-r[u] i-mu-ur-su-ma Jja-a-di-du an-ni-i§ k[a . . .] lum ik-ta-a-bi a[-na be-e-el-ti-Su be-e-el-ti [i-lu S]a i-na ar-Jja-a-[ni] pa-a-[nu-u-te i}j-l[i-ku-ma i-na pa-ni]-ia la it-bu-u CO su-ri-ba [§]u [. . . il]-la-ka Iu-u-du-u[k-§u] u-sa-am-ma Nam-ta-ru [. . .] ir-ba bi-e-Ii a-na bi-tu a-}ja-ti-ka-ma mu-[. . .]-ur si-i-it-ta-ka 134 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Nergal answered: "May thy heart rejoice in me." 1 [About three lines are here missing.] [. . . he stationed, when he entered the (second) door] [. . .]ba at the third, Mutabriku 2 at the fourth, Sharabdu at the fifth, Rabisu at the sixth, Tirid 70 At the seventh, Idibtu at the eighth, Bennu At the ninth, Sidanu at the tenth, Mikit At the eleventh, Belupri at the twelfth, Ummu at the thirteenth, Libu at the fourteenth Door he stationed as his [. . .] In the court he cut down 75 Namtaru. To his warriors he gave command: "The doors Shall be opened. Look, (else) will I break out upon you." Within the house he seized Ereshkigal By the hair, bent her down from the throne To the ground, to cut off her head. "•The meaning of lines 43 to 62 seems to be the following: Namtar ihad gone before the gods who gave him permission to pick out the offending god, whom they wouldthen deliver over to death. He did not find him. Then Ea orders his son Nergal to go before Ereshkigal, and promises to send with him as a defense fourteen demons of sickness as his defenders. Thus accompanied, Nergal goes to the realm of Ereshkigal. 2 These are the names of the demons of sickness, their names meaning little else than "Fever," "Fire," "Heat," and the like, which Ea had given Nergal as his defense. [. . . m]a Nergal li-ib[-bu-k]a li-ijj-da-an-ni [About three lines are here missing.] [. . . -l]a [id]-ka-a b[a-a-ba i-na e-ri-bi] [(ilu) . . .]-ba i-na sa-al-si (ilu) Mu-ta-ab-ri-ga i-na ri-e-bi-[i] (ilu) Sa-ra-ab-da-a i-na ha-an-5i (ilu) Ra-a-bi-i-sa i-na §i-iS-& (ilu) Ti-ri-id 70 [i-n]a Si-e-bi-i (ilu) I-dib-tu i-na sa-ma-ni-i (ilu) Bi-e-en-na i-na ti-si-i (ilu) !3i-i-da-na i-na es-ri-i (ilu) Mi-ki-it i-na il-te-en-Se-e-ri-i (ilu) Bi-e-el-up-ri i-na si-i-in-§e-e-ri-i (ilu) Um-ma i-na $a-la-5e-e-ri-i(ilu) Li-i-ba i-na ir-bi-se-e-ri-i ba-a-bi il-ta-ka-an hu-ur-ba-a-sa i-na ta-ar-ba-si it-ta-ki-is 75 (ilu) Nam-ta-ru sa-a-'oi-Su ti-e-ma i-sa-ka-an ba-ba-tu lu pu-ut-ta-a a-nu-um-ma a-na-ku a-la-as-su-ma-ku-u-nu-Si i-na li-ib-bi bi-i-ti is-sa-ba-at E-ri-es-ki-i-gal i-na sa-ar-ti-sa u-ki-id-di-da-as-si-im-ma S-tu ku-us-si-i a-na ga-a-ag-g[a-r]i ga-ga-as-sa a-na na-ka-si THE LEGEND OF SARGON 135 80 "Kill me not, my brother. I will speak a word with thee." Nergal hearkened; his hands relaxed. She wept and sobbed. "Thou shalt be my husband; I will be thy wife, I will give thee to seize Sovereignty over the wide earth. I will set the tablet Of wisdom in thy hand. Thou shalt be lord, 85 I will be lady." When Nergal heard her word, He seized her, kissed her, and wiped away her tears : What hast thou wished from me from distant months, Until now? 80 la-a ta-du-ka-an-ni a-hu-a-a a-ma-ta lu-uk-ba-a-ku i§-mi-si-i-ma Nergal ir-ma-a ka-ta-a-§u i-Sa-ak-ki ut-ta-ha-az at-ta lu mu-ti-ma a-na-ku hi a§^a-at-ka lu-se-is-bi-it-ka sar-ru-ta i-na ir-si-e-ti ra-pa-as-ti lu-us-ku-un tu-up-pa 8a ni-mi-e-ki a-na ga-ti-ka at-ta lu bi-e-lu 85 a-na-ku lu bi-il-tu Nergal iS-mi-e-ma an-na-a ga-ba-sa is-ba-si-ma u-na-as-Sa-ak-5i di-i-im-ta-Sa i-ka-ap-pa-ar mi-i-iia-am-ma te-ri-Si-iu-ni i8-tu ar-ha-ni ul-lu-ti a-du ki-na-an-na. IX. THE LEGEND OF SARGON, KING OF AGADE 1 Column I: Sargon, the mighty king, the king of Agade, am I, My mother was lowly, my father I knew not, And the brother of my father dwells in the mountain. 1 First published in Part III R., 4, No. 7, and in full by King, in Cuneiform Texts, xiii, pp. 42£f., and by him again in Chronicles concerning Old Babylonian Kings, ii, pp. 87ff. It has been often translated, e. g., by George Smith, Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, i, p. 46f.; Sayce, Hibbert Lectures, p. 26f. n. 1; Winckler, Keilinschrift- liche Bibliothek, iii, part i, p. lOOf . ; TJngnad in Gressmann, Altorienta- lische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 79. Compare also Bezold, Catalogue, p. 529, and Weber, Die Literatur der Babylonier und Assyrier, p. 206. Column I: Sarru-uken Sarru dan-nu §ar A.-ga-de(ki) a-ua-ku um-mi e-ni-tum a-bi ul i-di ah abi-ia i-ra-ni ga-da-a 136 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS My city is Azupiranu, 1 which lies on the bank of the Euphrates. 5 My lowly mother conceived me, in secret she brought me forth. She set me in a basket of rushes, with bitumen she closed my door; She cast me into the river, which rose not over me. The river bore me up, unto Akki, the irrigator, it carried me. Akki, the irrigator, with . . . lifted me out, 10 Akki, the irrigator, as his own son . . . reared me, Akki, the irrigator, as his gardener appointed me. While I was a gardener the goddess Ishtar loved me, And for ... -four years I ruled the kingdom. The black-headed peoples I ruled, I governed; 15 Mighty mountains with axes of bronze did I destroy. I climbed the upper mountains; I burst through the lower mountains. The Country of the Sea three times did I besiege; Dilmun did ... 1 The location of the city is unknown. a-li (alu) A-zu-pi-ra-a-ni Sa i-na a-Jji (naru) Puratti Sak-nu 5 i-ra-an-ni um-mu e-ni-tum i-na pu-uz-ri u-lid-an-ni iS-kun-an-ni i-na kup-pi §a iu-ri i-na iddt Mbi-ia ip-Jji id-dan-ni a-na [na]ri £a la e-li-e-a iS-Sa-an-ni naru a-na eli (m)Ak-ki (amelu) nak-me u-bil-an-ni (m)Ak-ki (amelu) nak-mfi i-na hi-ib [. . .] li [. . .] lu-u u-§e-Ia-an-ni 10 (m)Ak-ki (amelu) nak-me a-na ma-ru-ti-§u [. . .] u-rab- ban-ni (m)Ak-ki (amelu) nak-md a-na (amelu) . . . ti-5u lu-u [i§]-kun-[an-ni] i-na (amelu) . . . ti-ia (ilu) I§-tar lu-u i-ra-man-ni-ma . . . IV §anati sarru-u-ta lu-u e-pu-u§ [ni£S] Salmat kakkadi lu-u a-be-el lu-u aS-[pur] 15 lade(e) dannuti ina ak-kul-la-te Sa eru lu-u ub-[bit] lu-u] e-dil-li Sa-di-i e-lu-[ti] lu-u] at-ta-[nab]-lak-ka-ta ia-di-i §ap-l[u-ti] ma]-ti ti-amat lu-u al-ma-a III Sanitu Dilmun (ki) lu-u ik-[. . .] THE LEGEND OF SARGON 137 20 Unto the great Dur-ilu 1 / went up, I . . . I altered . . . Whatsoever king shall be exalted after me, Let him rule, let him govern the black headed peoples; 25 Mighty mountains with axes of bronze let him destroy. Let him climb the upper mountains; Let him burst through the lower mountains. The country of the Sea let him three times besiege And Dilmun 2 . . . 30 To the great Dur-ilu let him go up . . . [. . .] from my city of Akkad [. . .] •A city in eastern Babylonia, the name signifies, " Wall of God." 2 An island in the Persian Gulf. 20 'a-nja Dur-ilu(ki) rabi(i) [lu-u e-li] lu-u [. '. . . .]-ni lu u-nak-kir-ma [. . .] man]-nu larru Sa i-la-a arki-ia .ni]-£S salmat kakkadi l-ib[e-el li-i§-pur] 25 sadS dannati ina ak-kul-la-[te §a erd [lib-bi-it] l]i-te-dil-li 8ad6 eluti lit-ta-nab-lak-kat Sade Sapluti m]a-ti ti-amat lil-ma-a III Sanftu t)ilmun (ki) . . .] 30 [a-n]a Dur-ilu rabf(i) li-li-ma [. . .] ',..,.] ul-tu ali-ia A-ga-[de(ki) . . .] HYMNS AND PRAYERS 139 HYMNS AND PRAYERS There are no greater treasures in all the literature of Babylonia and Assyria than the hymns and prayers. They have, indeed, sometimes been valued too highly, chiefly because they have so frequently been appraised solely by means of extracts, sometimes indeed by very short passages, and even when judged by longer ex- cerpts, these have been so chosen as to leave out essen- tial contexts. The passages here given are complete, even the incantation rituals being carefully set down with the lyrical or supplicative contents. The parallels to the Hebrew psalter need to be very cautiously drawn. Superficial resemblances are misleading, and the deeper analogies are sometimes not easily discerned. There is no general agreement yet secured among scholars upon these delicate points. It is, however, quite clear that in spite of much that is beautiful in these hymns, they are as a whole deficient in individual character, having much sameness of phrase and, so far as we are able to judge, of metre, and in these qualities, as well as in pure religious character, stand far below the book of Psalms. 1. HYMN TO SIN, THE MOON GOD O Lord, chief of the gods, who alone is exalted on earth and in heaven. •Published in IV R., 9. Translated by Zimmern, Hymnen, p. llf.; by E. G. Perry, Hymnen und Gebete an Sin (Leipzig, 1907), pp. Iff.; and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Buder, i, pp. 80, 81. Compare also Zimmern in Schrader's Keilinschriften und das AUe Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 608, 609; Jastrow, Die Religion Baby- loniens und Assyriens, i, pp. 436ff.; Combe, Culte de Sin, pp. 94ff. The hymn is a bilingual, being handed down in Sumerian, in the erne-sal dialect, and in Assyrian. u-mu-un nir-gdl dim- j me-ir-e-ne an-ki-a dS-ni mafy-a-an be-lum e-tel-li ilani Sa ina sam6(e) u irsitim(tim) e-diS-Si-Su si-i-ru 141 142 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Father Nannar, Lord, Anshar, chief of the gods, Father Nannar, Lord, great Anu, chief of the gods, Father Nannar, Lord, Sin, chief of the gods, 5 Father Nannar, Lord of Ur, chief of the gods, Father Nannar, Lord of Egisshirgal, 1 chief of the gods, Father Nannar, Lord of the tiara, 2 brilliant one, chief of the gods, Father Nannar, whose rule is perfect, chief of the gods, Father Nannar, who dost go forth in the robe of majesty, chief of the gods, 10 strong, young bull, with huge horns, perfect in limbs, with beard 3 of lapis-lazuli color, full of glory and perfection. 1 The temple of Sin in Ur. * The moon from the 11th to the 15th day was seen as a great glowing tiara. ' The moon in art is represented with a long beard. See plate at the end of the book. a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) umun An-Sdr nir-ydl dim-me-ir-e-ne a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-lum An-sar e-tel-li ilani a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) umun An gaUe nir-gdl dim^me-ir-e-ne a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-lum (ilu) A-num rabu(u) e-tel-li ilani a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) unum (dimmer) En-zu-na nir-gdl dim- me-ir-e-ne a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-lum (ilu) Sin e-tel-li ilani a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) umun Uru (unu) (ki)^ma nir-gdl dim- me-ir-e-ne 5 a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-el tJ-ri e-tel-li ilani a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) umun e-giS-Sir-gal nir-gdl dim^me-ir-e-ne a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-el £-gis-sir-gal e-tel-li ilani a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) umun men zuBu-na nir-gdl dim-me-ir-e-ne a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-lum a-gi-e su-pu-ii e-tel-li ilani a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) na-dm-men gal-li-eS Su-du-a nir-gdl dim- me-ir-e-ne a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar sa sar-ru-tii ra-bis suk-Iu-lum e-tel-li ilani a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) tug-tug na-dm-duru-na Sud-sud nir-gdl dim-me-ir-e-ne a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar Sa ina ti-di-ik ru-bu-tu i-sad-di-Jju e-tel-li ilani amar banda si giir-gtir-ra d-ur H-dit su (sat) za-gin-na Sud-iud Sdr-gub la-la ma-alAa-ta 10 bu-ru ik-du sa kar-ni kab-ba-ru sa mes-re-ti suk-lu-lum zik-ni uk-ni-i zak-nu ku-uz-bu u la-la-a ma-lu-ii HYMN TO SIN 143 Fruit which hath created itself, of lofty form beau- tiful to look upon, in whose being one cannot sufficiently sate himself; Mother womb, begetter of all things, who hast taken up his exalted habitation among living creatures; merciful, gracious Father, who hath taken into his care the life of the whole world. O Lord, thy divinity is full of awe, like the far-off heaven and the broad ocean. 15 O creator of the land, founder of sanctuaries, pro- claimer of their names. Father, begetter of gods and men, who dost build dwel.ings and establish offerings, Who dost call to lordship, dost bestow the sceptre, determinest destinies for far-off days. O mighty leader, whose deep inner being no god understands. gi*rin iwrba miMinrdlm-ma i-mar e-a i-de-bar gan-tjl la-la-bi nvrge-ge en-bu Sa ina ra-ma-ni-gu ib-ba-nu-u Si-Jja kat-ta Sa ana nap- lu-si as-mu la-la-Su la eS-Se-bu-u ama gam nigin^na mu-lu Si da-ma-alAa kv4tir maty n&4rwri ri-i-mu a-Iid nap-Jja-ri 8a it-ti Sik-na-at na-piS-ti Sub-tam ellitim(tim) ra-mu-u a-a Sa-ld-Sud mar-ra-na mu-lu na-dm-tirla gd ka-nag-gd Su-Stl mu-un-dib-ba a-bu rim-nu-u ta-a-a-ru Sa ba-Iat nap-fear ma-a-ti ga-tu§- Su tam-Jju umun na-dm-dim-me-ir-zu an-Sud-dam a-ab-ba da-ma-alrla r& mu-un-giir-ru-e be-lum i-lut-ka ki-ma Same(e) ru-ku-ti tam-tim ra-pa-a8-tti pu-lufe-tu ma-lat u-[tu]-ud-da ka-nag-gd zag mu-un-Sub-ba mu-unrda-ab-sd-e-me 15 b[a-nu]-u ma-a-ta mu-£ar-§i-du eS-ri-e-ti na-bu-u Su-me-§u-un ad mxtbmwi dim^me-ir-e-ne nar,am-galu-{ga.\-\vL\ \gab-(rnul)-lu] bara ri-aran BVK-dimmer ninni mu-un-gi-eS-a-an a-bu a-lid ilani u a-me-li mu-Sar-mu-u Sub-turn mu-kin nin- da-bi-e na-dm-bara-e-ne mu-sd-a mudum(PA?) §i-6m-mu-a ud-iii (ud)- da-SiX \nam] mvrnirib(J)-tar-e-ne na-bu-u sar-ru-ti na-din hat-ti §a Sim-ti ana ume(me) ru-ku-ti i-Sim-mu i^de-eS-gin(dim) g\r (mir)-ra $u-ab-sti-ud dimmer na^me nwmu- un-pa(d)-da-e-rw a-Sa-ri-du ga-aS-ru §a Hb-ba-Su ru-ii-ku ilu man-man la ut-tu-u 144 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS hastening steed, sturdy one, whose knees do not grow weary, who dost open the road for the gods, thy brothers, 20 Thou that from the base of heaven to the height of heaven dost march in glory, opening the door of heaven, and granting light to all men. O Father, begetter of all things, who lookest upon all living beings, seeker of . . . Lord, who determinest the decisions of heaven and earth, whose command is not set aside. Who holdest fire and water, and leadest all souls. What god reaches thy fullness? Who is exalted in heaven? Thou alone art ex- alted. 25 Who is exalted on earth? Thou alone art exalted. Thy word is proclaimed in heaven, and the Igigi prostrate themselves; dura kas-dug-ga-ra sl4b-ba nam-kuS-Sd kaskal mu-un-ri-r[i d] im-me-ir SeS-e-ne agalu la-as-mu sa bir-ka-su la in-na-Jja mu-pat-tu-u [ur-})i] ilani at-Jji-su [an-il]r-ta an-PA-M lag-ga mu-un-ttify-laf), gii-Mr u[ku-cdu-Sii] mar-ra an^na-d[a-ma]-al-la 20 sa iS-tu i-Sid same(e) ana e-lat [samS(e) it-ta-na-al-la-k]u(?) pi-tu-u da-lat sam§(e) §a-kin n[u-u-ra ana kul]-lat nis[e] [ad\ MUH-mu nigin-na $i-ma-al igi-dufy [ ]-a(?)-ara hin- kin[ ] a-bu a-lid nap-{j[a-ri mu-up-pa-li-is Sik-nat na-pis-ti mus- te-'-u] . . . umun dilg-dS-bar bar-ra an-ki-a m]u\-\u dtig-ga-b]i nu-m[u-un- kur-ri-e-ne] be-lum pa-ri-is purussS &am6(e) u irsitim(tim) sa ki-bit-su man-m[a-an la u-na-ak-ka-ru] a (dimmer) Mu-bar-ra Su-miu-un-da-ab-fpa-za tiim-tiim Si ma- all-la] dim-m&4r na^me a-ba-zu mu-un-dim-ma ta-me-ijj (ilu) Gir-ri u me-e mut-tar-ru-u Sik-na-at na-pis-tim a-a-u ilu ma-la-ka im-si an-na a-ba mafy-me-en za-e uSu-zu maty-a-dn ina same(e) man-nu si-i-ru at-ta e-dis-§i-ka si-rat ki-a a-ba mafy-me-en za-e u&u-zu mafy-a-an 25 ina irsitim(tim) man-nu si-i-ru at-ta e-diS-si-ka s[i-ra]t za-e e-ne-em-zu an-na mu-unr-pa(d)-da (dimmer) Nun-gal-e^ne' ka Su-ma-ra-an-gdl (mal)-li^eS ka-a-tu a-mat-ka ina SamS(e) i-zak-kar-ma ilani Igigi ap-pa i-lab-bi-nu HYMN TO SIN 145 Thy word is proclaimed on earth, and the Anunaki kiss the ground. Thy word sounds on high like a storm wind, and food and drink do abound. Thy word sounds over the earth, and vegetation springs up. 30 Thy word makes fat stall and stable, and multiplies living creatures. Thy word causes truth and righteousness to arise, that men may speak the truth. Thy word is like the distant heaven, and the con- cealed earth, which no man can see. Thy word, who can know it, who can compare with it? Lord, in heaven, thou hast, among the gods thy brothers no rival in dominion, nor in rule upon earth. za-e e-ne-em-zu ki-a mu-^un-pa(d)-da (dimmer) A-nun^na-ge-e^ne ki-a mu^un-su-^ubsu-ub ka-a-tti a-mat-ka ina irsitim(tim) i-za-kar-ma ilani A- nun-na-ki kak-ka-ru u-na-Sa-ku za-e e-ne-6m-zu an-wa immir-dlm diri{g)-ga-bi iUa H-a ka- nag-gd mu-wn-di(b)-di(b) ka-a-tii a-mat-ka e-liS ki-ma Sa-a-ri ina ni-kil-pi-[Sa ri-i-tu-u mai-ki-tum u-da-a§-5a za-e e-ne-em-zu ki-a ni-ma-al iX-rig ba-an-ma(8AS.)-md,(sAJB.) ka-a-tii a-mat-ka ina ir-si-ti ina Sa-ka-ni ur-ki-tum ib-ba-an-ni za-e e-ne-em-zu tiir-ra amaS-da pei-e Si-ma-al mu-un-dgrma- al-la 30 ka-a-tii a-mat-ka tar-ba-su u su-pu-ru u-§am-ri sik-na-at na- piS-ti u-ra-pa-a§ za-e e-ne-em-zu dm-gi-na am-sv-di mu-un-wia-al na-dm-gdl (muT)-gdl (mM)-lu inim-4nim mu-wn-gww ka-a-tii a-mat-ka kit-tu. u mi-Sa-ri ii-§ab-§a ni-Si i-ta-mu-u kit-turn za-e e-ne-em-zu an-na mu-un-SiL-ud-da ki-a mu-un-Su-Sn dm na-me nu- j mu-un-pa(d)-da-e^ne ka-a-tii a-mat-ka sam6 ru-ku-ti irsitim(tim) ka-tim-tti Sa man-ma-an la ut-tu-u za-e e-ne-em-zu a-ba mu-un-zu-a a-ba mu-un-da-ab-di-a ka-a-tii a-mat-ka man-nu i-lam-mad man-nu i-ia-na-an umun-e an-na na-dm-umun-e ki-a na-dm-wir-ra dim-me-ir SeS- zu-ta gab-ri nu-tuk-a-an belum ina Sam6(e) be-lu-tu ina irsitim(tim) e-tel-lu-tti ina ilani at-Jji-ka ma-Jji-ri ul ti-i-ii 146 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 35 King of kings, exalted, whose decrees none rival, no god is like unto thy divinity. Where thine eye does glance faithfully there cometh harmony (?) Where thou dost grasp the hand, there cometh sal- vation (?) Gleaming Lord, who dost guide and lead truth and righteousness in heaven and upon earth (?) Look upon thy temple, look upon thy city, 40 Look upon Ur, look upon Egisshirgal, May thy dear wife [Ningal (?)] the gracious [mother], may she say to thee: "O Lord be ap- peased." The hero Shamash, [thy son] may he say to thee: "(O Lord be appeased)." The Igigi (may they say to thee) : "O Lord (be appeased) ." The Anunnaki (may they say to thee) : "O Lord (be appeased) ." be (til)-bara \~IAa me-bi mu-lu al-nu-di nam-dim-[me-ir-bi-] nu-wiu-un-darab-si(g)-si(g)-ga 35 Sar-sar-ri 5a-k[u-u Sa par-si-5u man-man la i-8a-an-na-nu an]a iluti (ti)-su ilu la mas-lu kM-de-zi-d\a mu-un-si-in-bar . . . se]-gir-tum[na-ram-ta-ka ummu d]a-me-ik-tii be-lum nu-ujj lik- bi-ka thil (dimmer) [Babbar-ra umun] KV-mal bi id-lum [(ilu) Samas belum nu-ujj (dimmer) Nun-g[al-e-ne umun ku-md] ilani Igifgi be-]lum (dimmer) A-n[un-na-ge-e-ne umun ku]-md ilani A-[nun-na-ki be]-lum HYMN TO RAMMAN 147 45 The god (?) [. . . may he say to thee]: "0 Lord (be appeased) ." The goddess Nin [. . . may she say to thee]: "0 Lord (be appeased)." The bolt of Ur, "0 " The gods of heaven [ "] A prayer of the lifting of the hand 4[8 lines to Sin] Mighty one, Lord of power (?) [ Copied and compared according to the original. Tablet of Ishtar-shuma-eresh, chief copyist of Ashurbanipal, king of the world, king of Assyria,, son of Nabu-zer-lishteshir, the chief copyist. di[mmer umun kumd] 45 i[lu be-l]um (dimmer) NivAgal (?) umun ku^md] (ilu) [Nin-gal (?) be-l]um (aU) (mii Sagil u[ru (isu) me-dil uf-ri dim^me-ir an-\ki-a &ii \1A& XL[VIII-a-on mu-bi im (dimmer) Uru kan] alim-ma umun n\r (mir)-r[a klma (ma) labiri-Su Sa-tir-ma bari(m) dup-pi(m) (ilu) Ktar-5uma-ereS(e§) (amelu) rab-dup-Sar-ri Sa(m) (ilu) A&ur-bani-aplu gar kiSSati gar (mat) A§ur (ki) mar(m) (ilu) Nabu-zer-li3tesir (amelu) rab kanu(u) 2. HYMN TO RAMMAN, THE WEATHER GOD * "Ramman 3 the glorious," is thy name, exalted god; "Lord Ramman, mighty bull and glorious," is thy name, exalted god; ' This strange but powerful hymn, written in Sumerian, belongs to a remote perioa of antiquity, perhaps as early as the third milTenium before Christ. It is published by King in Cuneiform Texts from Baby- lonian Tablets, etc., m the British Museum, xv, 15, 16, and was first translated by Langdon, in Babyloniaca, ii, pp. 162—167, and again in his Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms, pp. 280-283, and yet again in the Expositor, June, 1910; and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 83, 84. 2 The name in Sumerian is Ishkur, and the god corresponds to Ram- man of the Assyrians, the West-Semitic god Adad. [(dingir) Kkur slg]-e-a mu-zu dingir [zag-§ii] [u-mu-un] (dingir) ISkur gud-mag slg-e-a mu-zu dingir [zag-5u] 148 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS "Ramman, child of heaven, mighty bull and glo- rious/' is thy name, exalted god ; "Lord of Karkar, 1 mighty bull and glorious" is thy name, exalted god; 5 "Ramman, lord of plenty, mighty bull and glorious" is thy name, exalted god; "Companion of the lord Ea, mighty bull and glo- rious" is thy name, exalted god; 2 "Father Ramman, lord that rideth the storm" is thy name, exalted god; "Father Ramman, that rideth the great storm" is thy name, exalted god; Father R amm an, that rideth the great Hon," is thy name, exalted god; 10 Ramman, lion of heaven, mighty bull and glorious, is thy name, exalted god; Thy name doth enthrall the land, Thy splendor covers the land like a garment. At thy thunder the great mountain father Mullil 3 is shaken. At thy rumbling the great mother Ninlil trembles. 15 Ellil sent forth his son Ramman: 1 Karkar is the seat of the cultus of this god. 2 The text as published does not contain the refrain in this line, but the. line is broken at the end and may have contained at the edge the sign for "ditto." It seems improbable that it was omitted altogether. ' Enlil (Ellil) (Mullil), the god of the earth, and Ninlil is his wife. (dingir) Iskur dumu an-na gud-mag sig-6-a mu-zu dingir [zag-su] u-mu-un im (ki)-ge giid-maS slg-e-a mu-zu dingir [zag-su] 5 (dingir) ISkur u-mu-un gen-gal-la, gud-mag slg-e-a mu-zu dingir mas-tab-ba u-mu-un (dingir) am-an-ki-ga gud-mag sig-6-a a-a (dingir) iSkur u-mu-un ud-da u-a mu-zu dingir zag-sii a-a (dingir) iSkur uda galla u-a mu-zu dingir zag-sii a-a (dingir) iskur ug-gal-la u-a mu-zu dingir zag-Sii 10 (dingir) iskur ug an-na gud-mag slg-e-a mu-zu dingir zag-Su mu-zu kalama mu-un-du-du-ul me-lam-zu kalama tug-dfm im-mi-in-dul za-pa-ag-zu-sii kilr-gal a-a (dingir) mu-ul-lil sag im-da-slg-gi mur-du-zu dagal-gal (dingir) ninlil ba-e-di-gu-lug-e 15 (dingir) En-Iil-Ii dumu-ni (dingir) Iskur-ra a-mu-un-da-an-ag HYMN TO RAMMAN 149 Who, oh my son, directeth the storm, sendeth forth the storm? Ramman directeth the storm, sendeth forth the storm. The storm like the seven demons (?) flieth; he send- .eth forth the storm. Spirit, may thy sonorous voice give forth its utter- ance, he sendeth forth the storm. 20 The lightning, thy messenger, goeth before (thee) , he sendeth forth the storm. Who, my son, beareth splendor, who that cometh can strive (with thee)? If the foe do evil (thy) father is by thee, who can strive (with thee) ? The' little hail thou holdest, who can strive with thee? The great hail _thou holdest, who can strive with thee? 25 Thy little and great hail stones let be upon him. Let thy right hand destroy the foe, thy left arm pluck him away." Ramman gave ear to the words of the father, his creator. The father Ramman went out of the house, spirit of sonorous voice, t Out of the house, out of the city went (he) up, the youthful lion, galu dumu-mu ud um-me-£i-si-sig ud um-me-&i-lal-la (dingir) Kkur-ri ud um-me-si-si-sig ud um-me-Si lal-la ud imin-zig-dfm ge-dal-ld, ud um-me Si-lal-ld, ud ka-silim-zu dug-bi ga-ra-ab-ba ud um-me-Si-lal-ld, 20 nim-gir sukkal-zu igi-Su-mu-ra-du ud galu dumu-mu ul gin-na a-ba zi-gi-en te-ba ki-bal gul-gfg a-a mug-zu-Sii a-ba za-e-dfm te-ba na-iM tur-tur-e Su-um-me-ti a-ba za-e-dfm te-ba na-gal-gal-e 3u-um-me-ti a-ba za-e-dfm te-ba 25 na-tur-tur-zu na-gal-gal-zu mug-ba u-me-am ki-bal a-zi-da-zu u-mu-e-gul kab-bu-zu ii-mu-e-sig (dingir) iSkur-ri dug-diig-ga a-a mug-na-su gig-ni-ba-§i-in-ag a-a (dingir) Hkur 6-ta e-a-ni ud ka-silim na-nam <5-ta tiru-ta [e-]a-ni ug'-ban-da na-nam 150 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 30 Out of the city took his way, the spirit of thunderous voice. xxx lines; a psalm to Ramman. 30 uru-ta [ ] ga-ra-ni ud ka-mur-ra na-nam 3. PROCESSIONAL HYMN TO MARDUK » O Lord, on thine entrance into thy house, may thy house rejoice in thee. Mighty Lord Marduk, on thine entrance into thy house, 2 may thy house rejoice in thee. Great warrior, lord Enbilulu, on thine entrance into thy house, may thy house rejoice in thee. Rest, Lord, rest, Lord, may thy house rejoice in thee. 5 Rest, lord of Babylon, may thy house rejoice in thee. Rest, lord of E-sagila, 3 may thy house rejoice in thee. Rest, lord of E-zida, may thy house rejoice in thee. Rest, lord of E-makhtila, may thy house rejoice in thee. E-sagila, the house of thy lordship, may thy house rejoice in thee. 1 This text exists both in an Assyrian copy belonging to Ashurbani- pal's library, and also in a Sumerian and Babylonian original discovered by the Deutsche Orient-Gesellschaft in Babylon. The former is pub- lished IV R, 18, No. 2, the latter by F. H. Weissbach, Bdbylomsche Miszellen (1903), Plate 13f ., who also translates it pp. 30(1. It is also translated by Rogers, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. 178, 179, where there is also some discussion of its characteristics. It ig translated again by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und BUder, i, p. 85, with the omission of lines 13-28. 2 In the second line and thereafter only the word "house" is repeated, the rest of the formula being mentally supplied from the first line. • Esagila is Marduk's temple in Babylon, E-zida the temple of Nabu in Borsippa, and also the name of a sanctuary of the same god in the temple of E-sagila; E-makhtila is a temple or chapel of Nabu in Borsippa. be-lum ana blti ina e-ri-bi-ka [bitu-ka li-ijj-du-ka] kab-tu be-lum (ilu) Marduk ana bfti ina e-ri-bi-ka bttu-ka kar-ra-du ra-bu-ii belum (ilu) do. ana biti ina e-ri-bi-ka bitu-ka nu-ub belum nu-ujj belum bitu-ka 5 nu-ufe be-el Ba-ab-ili nu-ujj be-el E-sag-il-la nu-ub be-el E-zi-da nu-ub be-lum E-mab-ti-la E-sag-ila bit be-lu-ti-ka HYMN TO MARDUK 151 10 Thy city cries out to thee, "Rest," 1 may thy house rejoice in thee. Babylon cries out to thee, "Rest," may thy house rejoice in thee. The great Anu, father of the gods, cries out to thee, "Rest at last." May the mighty mountain, father Bel, 2 cry to thee, "Rest at last." The queen of city and house, the great mother Belit, cry to thee, "Rest at last." 15 Ninib, the first born of Bel, with the exalted armor of Anu, cry to thee, "Rest at last." Sin, the light of heaven and earth, cry to thee, "Peace at last." The strong hero, Shamash, son of Nin-gal, cry to thee, "Peace at last." Ea, king of the deep, cry to thee, "Peace at last." Damkina, queen of the deep, cry to thee, "Peace at last." 20 Sarpanitum, the daughter-in-law* of the deep, cry to thee, "Peace at last." 1 The word "Rest" here and elsewhere in the hymn is an abbreviation of the old formula of the incantation texts, "May thy heart be ap- peased." The hymn was to be sung antiphonally, the priest repeating the first half of the line and the people responding with the refrain. Compare the Hallel Psalms of the Hebrews, Psalms 113-118. 2 ,f Mighty mountain," the home of the gods. Father Bel is Ellil, the elder Bel of Nippur. * She is the wife of Marduk, who was the son of Ea, god of the deep. 10 alu-ka nu-ujj lik-bi-ka Ba-bi-lu nu-ujj lik-bi-ka A-nu ra-bu-u a-bi ilani ma-ti nu-ujj lik-bi-ku §a-du-u ra-bu-u a-bi (ilu) En-lil ru-bat a-li u biti um-mu ra-bi-tum (ilu) do 15 (ilu) Nin-ib ma-ru riS-tu-u sa (ilu) En-lil e-mu-ka-an si-ra-tu Sa (ilu) A-nim (ilu) Sin na-an-nar 8amS(e) u irsi-tim id-Ium (ilu) §ama§ da-ar-ru maru (ilu) Nin-gal (ilu) E-a sar-rum ap-si-i [ilu] Dam-ki-na be-lit ap-si-i 20 [(ilu) Sar-pa-ni-tu]m kal-lat ap-si-i 152 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS The true messenger, Nabu, cry to thee, "Peace at last." The daughter-in-law, first born of Urash, cry to thee, "Peace at last." . . . Tashmitum, cry to thee, "Peace at last." The exalted, great, my mistress, queen Nana, cry to thee, "Peace at last." 25 The lord Madanu, the overseer of the Anunaki, cry to thee, "Peace at last." Bau, the gracious consort, cry to thee, "Peace at last." Adad, beloved son of Anu, cry to thee, "Peace at last." Shala, the great lady, 1 cry to thee, "Peace at last." The lord, possessor of power, who dwells in E-kur, may the courage 2 of thy godhead be appeased. 30 Lord of the gods art thou, may the gods of heaven and earth appease thine anger, Thy city, Nippur, cast not away. Let them cry to thee, "O lord, peace." Sippar cast not away. Let her cry to thee, "O lord, peace." Babylon, the city of thy peace, cast not away. Let her cry to thee, "O lord, peace." ' She was apparently the wife of Adad, for she is named with him in Sennacherib's Bavian Inscription, line 48. 2 "Courage," so Weissbach, but it is doubtful. sukkallu ktnu (ilu) Nabu kallatum martu ri§-ti-tum sa (ilu) Uras . . . .] (ilu) Tas-me-tum ma-ti nu-ujj lik-bi-ku S]ur-ba-tum ra-bi-tum be-el-tum (ilu) Na-na-a 25 be-lum (ilu) Ma-da-nu a-5i-ir (ilu) A-nun-na-ki (ilu) Ba-ii sin-nis-tum da-mo-ik-tum (ilu) Adad ma-ru na-ram (ilu) A-nim (ilu) Sa-la Jji-ir-tum ra-bi-tum be-lum Sa-ga-pu-ru Sa ina E-kur as-bu ka-bit-ti (an) a-nu-ti-ka li-nu-ub 30 e-til-li ilani at-ta ilani 8a Same(e) u ir-si-tim uz-za-ka li-ni-ih/-h,u alu-ka Ni-ip-pu-ru la ta-nam-di belum nu-ub lik-bu-ka Si-ip-par la ta-nam-di Ba-bi-la ala fei-du-ti-ka la ta-nam-di PRAYER TO ISHTAR 153 Look graciously upon thy house. Look graciously upon thy city. Let them cry to thee, "0 lord, peace." 35 Look graciously upon Babylon and E-sagila. Let them cry to thee, "0 lord, peace." The bolt of Babylon, the lock of E-sagila, the de- fense of E-zida Bring back to their places. The gods of heaven and earth, let them cry to thee, "O lord, peace." 1 1 At the close is a colophon directing that the hymn be used on the eleventh day of Nisan, the first month of the new year, when Marduk entered his own especial sanctuary in the temple of E-sagila. btta-ka nap-li-is ala-ka nap-li-is 35 Ba-bi-la u E-sag-ila nap-li-is , mi-dil su-ma si-gar su-ma li-bit-ti E-zi-da a-na as-ri-Su tu-ur-ra ilani sa Same(e) u irsi-tim be-lum nu-ub, lik-bu-ka 4. A "PRAYER OF THE RAISING OF THE HAND" TO ISHTAR * Incantation. I pray unto thee, sovereign of sov- ereigns, goddess of goddesses, Ishtar, queen of all men, directress of mankind. O Irnini, 2 O exalted one, mistress of the Igigi, Thou art mighty, thou art queen, thy name is exalted, 5 Thou art the light of heaven and earth, valiant daughter of Sin, 1 Neo-Babylonian text published and translated by L. W. King, The Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 222ff ., ii, Plate Ixxvff . ; Zimmern, Hymnen, pp. 19ff.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 356ff.; Jastrow, Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens, ii, pp. 66ff.; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und BUder, i>PP- 85ff. •Ishtar is here identified with Irnini, and below with Gushea. This process of identification was widely extended. Elsewhere she is iden- tified with Nana, Belit, etc. siptu u-sal-li-ki be-lit be-li-e-ti i-lat i-la-a-ti (ilu) Istar sar-ra-ti kul-lat da-ad-me mus-te-si-rat te-ni-se-e-ti (ilu) Ir-ni-ni mut-tal-la-a-ti ra-bit (ilu) Igigi gas-ra-a-ti ma-al-ka-a-ti su-mu-ki si-ru 5 at-ti-ma na-an-na-rat sam£(e) u ifsitim(tim) ma-rat (ilu) Sin ka-rit-ti 154 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Bearing arms, establishing combat, Framing all laws, wearing the crown of dominion. O lady, thy greatness is majestic, exalted above all the gods. Star of lamentation, who makest hostility among brethren at peace, 10 Making them abandon friendship, For a friend. lady of defeat, who disturbs my peace. O Gushea, who art covered with battle, who art clothed with fear, Thou dost perfect destiny and decision, the law of earth and heaven, Sanctuaries, shrines, divine dwellings and temples worship thee. 15 Where is thy name not heard? Where not thy decrees? Where are thy images not made? Where are thy temples not founded? Where art thou not great? Where art thou not exalted? Anu, Ellil and Ea have exalted thee, among the gods have they increased thy dominion. Obverse: They have exalted thee among the Igigi, they have made thy place great. mut-tab-bi-la-at kakke sa-ki-na-at tu-ku-un-ti Jja-mi-mat gi-mir par-si a-pi-rat a-gi-e be-lu-ti (ilu) belti su-pu-u nar-'bu-ki ell ka-la ilani si-ru kakab ta-nu-ka-a-ti mus-tam-|ji-sa-at ajje mit-gu-ru-ti 10 mut-ta-ad-di-na-at it-ba-ru it-bur-ti be-lit tu-Sa-ri mut-tak-ki-pat salimti-ia (ilu) Gu-se-a 5a tu-ku-un-ta Jjal-pat la-bi-sat Jjar-ba-sa gam-ra-a-ti sip-ta u purussa ur-ti irsitim(tim) u sa-ma-mi suk-ku es-ri-e-ti ni-me-da u parakkg u-tuk-ku ka-a-5i 15 e-ki-a-am la 5umu-ki e-ki-a-am la par-su-ki e-ki-a-am la us-su-ra usurati-ki e-ki-a-am la innadfj parakke-ki e-ki-a-am la ra-ba-a-ti e-ki-a-am la si-ra-a-ti (ilu) A-num (ilu) Ellil u (ilu) E-a ul-lu-u-ki ina ilani u-Sar-bu-u be-lu-ut-ki Obverse: u-§a-a§-ku-ki ina nap-Jjar (ilu) Igigi u-5a-ti-ru man-za-az-ki PRAYER TO ISHTAR 155 20 At the thought of thy name the heaven and the earth quake, The gods tremble, the Anunaki falter. Thy name is terrible, men do pay homage to it. For thou art great, thou art exalted. All the black headed race, all mankind, adore thy power. 25 Thou judgest the cause of men with justice and right; Thou regardest with mercy the despised man, thou settest right the down-trodden every morning. How long wilt thou tarry, lady of heaven and earth, shepherdess of pale-faced men? How long wilt thou tarry, lady of the holy E-anna, the pure storehouse? How long wilt thou tarry, O lady whose feet are unwearied, whose knees do run? 30 How long wilt thou tarry, lady of conflict and all battles? thou glorious one, that ragest among the Igigi, who dost subdue angry gods, Powerful over all princes, holding the sceptre of kings, That openest the bonds of all slaves, That art raised on high, that art firmly established, — valiant Ishtar, great is thy might. 20 a-na Jji-is-sat Su-me-ki $amu(u) u irsitim(tim) i-ru-ub-bu ilani i-ru-bu i-nar-ru-tu (ilu) A-nun-na-ki sumu-ki ra-a§-bu i§-tam-ma-ra te-ni-5e-e-ti at-ti-ma. ra-ba-a-ti u si-ra-a-ti nap-tjar sal-mat kak-ka-di nam-ma§-3u-u te-ni-Se-e-ti i-dal-la- lu kurdi-ki 25 di-in ba-Jju-la-a-ti ina kit-ti u mi-Sa-ri ta-din-ni at-ti tap-pal-la-si Jjab-lu u Sak-Su tu£-te-e5-§e-ri ud-da-kam a-gu-lap-ki be-lit 5amS(e) u irsitim(tim) ri-e-a-at niS6 a-pa-a-ti a-jju-lap-ki be-lit E-an-na kud-du-Su Su-tum-mu el-lu a-feu-lap-ki (ilu) belti ul a-ni-b,a SSpa-ki la-si-ma bir-ka-a-ki 30 a-}ju-lap-ki be-lit ta-^a-zi ka-li-§u-nu tam-Jja-ri Su-pu-u-tum la-ab-bat (ilu) Igigi mu-kan-ni-5at ilani Sab-su-ti li-'-a-at ka-li-§u-nu ma-al-ku sa-bi-ta-at sir-rit Sarrani pi-ta-a-at pu-su-um-me §a ka-li-Si-na ardati na-an-Se-a-at na-an-di-a-at ka-rit-ti (ilu) Ktar ra-bu-u kur- di-ki 156 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 35 Brilliant torch of heaven and of earth, light of all dwellings, Terrible in combat, without a rival, strong in battle. Flame that roarest against the foe, and cuttest off the mighty, furious Ishtar, who assemblest troops, G goddess of men, goddess of women, whose de- cision none may apprehend. 40 Where thou dost regard the dead live, the sick arise. The unjust become just beholding thy face, 1 invoke, sorrowful, sighing, suffering thy servant. Look upon me, my lady, and accept my supplica- tion, Pity me in truth, and hearken unto my prayer 45 Speak deliverance unto me, let thy heart be appeased. Deliverance for my suffering body, full of troubles and disorders? Deliverance for my afflicted heart, full of sorrow and sighing? Deliverance for my suffering bowels, troubled and confused? Deliverance for my troubled house, pouring forth complaints? 35 na-mir-tum di-parSamd(e) uirsitim (tim) Sa-ru-ur kal da-ad-me iz-zi-it kab-lu la ma-fear a-li-lat tam-Jja-ri a-ku-ku-u-tum 8a ana ai-bi nap-feat §a-ki-na-at Sul-lu-uk-ti ik-du-ti mu-um-mil-tum (ilu) IStar mu-pafe-fei-rat pu-ufe-ri i-lat zikruti ilu K-tar sinnisati Sa la i-lam-ma-du mi-lik-su ma-am-man 40 a-sar tap-pal-la-si i-bal-lut (amfilu) mltu i-te-ib-bi mar-su iS-§i-ir la i-§a-ru a-mi-ru pa-ni-ki ana-ku al-si-ki an-feu Su-nu-feu §um-ru-eu arad-ki a-mur-in-ni-ma (ilu) belti-ia li-ki-e un-ni-ni-ia ki-niS nap-li-sin-ni-ma §i-mi-e tas-li-ti 45 a-feu-Iap-ia ki-bi-ma ka-bat-ta-ki lip-pa-aS-ra a-feu-lap zumri-ia na-as-si sa ma-lu-u e-§a-a-ti u dal-fea-a-ti a-feu-Iap lib-bi-ia §um-ru-su §a ma-lu-u dim-ti u ta-ni-fei a-feu-lap te-ri-ti-ia na-as-sa-a-ti e-§a-a-ti u dal-fea-a-ti a-feu-lap btti-ia Su-ud-Iu-bu Sa u-na-as-sa-su nissati PRAYER TO ISHTAR 157 50 Deliverance for my spirit, full of sorrow and sighing? . . .' Irnini, fierce lioness, may thy heart be appeased. Raging wild ox, may thy heart be appeased. May thine eyes be benevolent toward me. In thy glorious appearance look faithfully upon me. 55 Put an end to the evil bewitchments of my body; that I may see thy clear light. How long, O my lady, shall mine accusers persecute me? Reverse: How long shall they devise evil in rebellion and treachery, My persecutor, my pursuer, shall spy after me? How long, O my lady, shall the crippled and diseased seek me? 60 He hath prepared for me a mourner's garment, but I appear joyously before thee. The weak have become strong, but I have become weak. 1 am troubled like a flood, which the evil wind maketh to rage (?) 1 The scribe erased here and did not rewrite. 50 a-Jju-lap kab-ta-ti-ia £a us-ta-bar-ru-u dim-ti u ta-ni-{ji (ilu) Ir-ni-ni [. . .^-i-tum la-ab-bu na-ad-ru lib-ba-ki li-nu-{ja ri-i-mu Sab-ba-su-u ka-frii-ta-ki lip-pa-aS-ra damkati tna-ki lib-sa-a e-li-ia ina bu-ni-ki nam-ru-ti ki-ni§ nap-li-sin-ni ia-a-si 55 uk-ki-si u-pi-§a limnSti Sa zumri-ia nuru-ki nam-ru lu-mur a-di ma-ti (ilu) bSlti-ia belS da-ba-bi-ia ni-kil-mu-u-in-ni-ma Reverse: ina sur-ra-a-ti u la ki-na-a-ti i-kap-pu-du-ni lim-ni-e-ti' ri-du-u-a Jja-tu-u-a iS-tam-ma-ru eli-ia a-di ma-ti (ilu) belti-ia lil-lu a-ku-u i-ba-'-an-ni 00 ib-na-an-ni muk-ku ar-ku-um-ma ana-ku am-mir-ki 2 en-§u-ti id-ni-nu-ma ana-ku e-ni-i5 a-sab-bu-' ki-ma a-gi-i Sa up-pa-ku §4ru lim-na 1 Erasure in original text. 2 The meaning of the line is extremely doubtful. The translation above given is due to suggestions of Langdon. 158 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS My heart hath taken wing, it hath flown away like a bird of the heavens. I moan like a dove, night and day. 65 I am made desolate, and I weep bitterly, In pain and sorrow my soul is distressed. What have I done, my god and my goddess? Is it because I feared not my god or my goddess that trouble hath befallen me? Sickness, headache, ruin and destruction are come upon me; 70 Miseries, turning away of countenance, and fullness of anger are my lot, Indignation, wrath, anger of gods and men. I behold, my lady, days of affliction, months of sorrow, years of misfortune; I behold, my lady, judgment of disorder and violence, Death and misery make an end of me. 75 Desolate is my sanctuary, my shrine is desolate, Over my house, my gate, and my fields is affliction poured forth. As for my god his face is turned elsewhere; My family is scattered, my house walls are broken into. i-5a-' it-ta-nap-ra§ lib-bi ki-ma is-sur Sa-ma-mi a-dam-mu-um ki-ma su-um-ma-tum mu-Si u ur-ra 65 na-an-gu-la-ku-ma a-bak-ki zar-biS ina '-u-a a-a 5um-ru-sa-at ka-6ifr-ti mi-na-a e-pu-u5 ili-ia u (ilu) iS-tar-ia a-na-ku ki-i la pa-lib, ili-ia u (ilu) i§tari-ia ana-ku ep-§e-ik Sak-nu-nim-ma mur-su ti-'-i Jju-lu-uk-ku-u u Sul-lu-uk-ti 70 Sak-na-ni ud-da-a-ti sujj-ljur pa-ni u ma-li-e lib-ba-a-ti uz-zu ug-ga-ti §ib-sat ilani u a-me-lu-ti a-ta-mar (ilu) b61ti-ia um6 uk-ku-lu-ti art}6 na-an-du-ru-ti Sanati §a ni-zik-ti a-ta-mar (ilu) belti-ia Sib-ta i-£i-ti u safe-mas-ti u-kal-la-an-ni mu-u-tu u Sap-Sa-ku 75 Su-har-ru-ur sa-gi-e-a Su-Jjar-ru-rat a-§ir-ti eli blti babi u kar-ba-a-ti-ia 5a-ku-um-ma-ti tab-kat ili-ia ana a-Sar Sa-nim-ma sufe-lju-ru pa-nu-Su sap-Jjat il-la-ti ta-bi-ni pur-ru-ur PRAYER TO ISHTAR 159 But unto my lady do I give heed, my ear is turned toward her; 80 My prayer is unto thee, dissolve my ban. Blot out my sin, my fault, my mockery and my offence I Forgive my mockery, accept my supplication, Free my breast, send me comfort, Guide my footsteps that happily and proudly among the living I may pursue my way. 85 Speak the word, that at thy command the angry god may be favorable, And that the goddess who is angry may be gracious. My gloomy, smoking brazier may shine, My quenched torch may be relighted, May my scattered family be collected. 90 May the fold be wide, and the enclosures be spacious. Be favorable to the abasement of my face, give ear unto my prayer. Look upon me in truth and [accept my supplication.] 1 How long, my lady, wilt thou be angry, and thy face be turned away? How long, my lady, wilt thou be furious, and thy soul be in anger? 1 Supplied by King. u-pa-ka a-na (ilu) belti-ia ka-a-Si ib-Sa-ki uzna-a-a 80 u-sal-li-ki ka-a-si '-U-ti pu-ut-ri pu-ut-ri ar-ni sir-ti kil-la-ti u hi-ti-ti mi-e-& kil-la-ti-ia li-ki-e un-ni-ni-ia ru-um-mi-i 1 ki-rim-ia Su-bar-ra-a-a suk-ni su-te-si-ri kib-si nam-riS e-til-lis it-ti baltuti lu-ba-' suki 85 ki-bi-ma ina ki-bi-ti-ki ilu zi-nu-u li-is-lim (ilu) istari sa is-bu-sa li-tu-ra e-tu-u katru lim-me-ir ki-nu-ni bi-li-ti li-in-na-pi-ij} di-pa-ri sa-pi-ijj-tu il-la-ti lip-hur 90 tarbasu K-ir-piS liS-tam-di-lu su-pu-ri mug-ri li-bi-en ap-pi-ia Si-me-e su-pi-e-a ki-niS nap-li-sin-ni-ma [erasure by the scribe] a-di ma-ti (ilu) belti-ia zi-na-ti-ma sujj-hu-ru pa-nu-ki a-di ma-ti (ilu) belti-ia ra-'-ba-ti-ma uz-uz-za-at kab-ta-at-ki 1 Text ia. Read tore (?); ia for i, also 11. 11 and 95, evidently to be pronounced I [Langdon]. 160 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 95 Incline thy neck, now turned away, let a word of grace be before thy face, As the free waters of the river, may thy soul be freed. My oppressors, may I trample them under foot like the clay, And they that are angry against me, subdue them, and crush them beneath my feet. Let my prayers and supplications come unto thee, 100 And let thy great mercy be upon me, That they who see me in the street may magnify thy name, And I will glorify thy godhead and thy might before men. Ishtar is exalted! Ishtar is queen! The lady is exalted! The lady is queen! 105 Irnini, the valiant daughter of Sin, hath no rival. PRAYER OF THE RAISING OF THE HAND TO ISHTAR 106 Formula of the raising of the hand to Ishtar This is the (magical) ritual: thou shalt kneel at the foot, a green bough shalt thou sprinkle with pure water; four bricks sabhu shalt thou set up; 95 tir-ri ki-sad-ki sa ta-ad-di-i 1 a-mat damiktim(tim) pa-ni-ki suk-ni ki-ma m§ pa-Sir nari ka-bit-ta-ki lip-pa-as-ra ik-du-ti-ia ki-ma kak-ka-ru lu-kab-bi-is sab-su-ti-ia kun-ni-sim-ma §u-pal-si-}ji ina sap-li-ia su-pu-u-a u su-lu-u-a lil-li-ku eli-ki 100 ta-a-a-ra-tu-ki rab-ba-a-ti lib-sa-a eli-ia a-mi-ru-u-a ina suki lj-sar-bu-u ai-kir-ki u ana-ku ana sal-mat kakkadi ilu-ut-ki u kur-di-ki lu-sa-pi (ilu) Is-tar-ma si-rat (flu) Is-tar-ma sar-rat (ilu) belti-ma si-rat (ilu) b61ti-ma sar-rat 105 (ilu) Ir-ni-ni ma-rat (ilu) Sin ka-rit-ti ma-&i-ra ul isat 106 INIM-INIM-MA STT-IL-LA (DINGIR) INNANNa(na)-KAM kikittu suatu asar slpa takadda-ad 2 guSuru arku mu ellu tasallafe IV libnati sa{}Jji tanaddi (di) 1 See note on line 83. 2 See Babyloniaca, iii, 236. HYMN TO ISHTAR 161 A lamb shalt thou take; with sarbatu wood shalt thou fill the [the censer], and thou shalt set fire (thereto); sweet scented unguents, fine meal (?) and some cypress-wood Shalt thou heap thereon; a drink offering shalt thou offer, but thou shalt not bow thyself down. This incantation before the goddess Ishtar 110 Three times shalt thou recite . . . and thou shalt not look behind thee. Incantation. "0 exalted Ishtar, that givest light unto the four quarters of the world." This copy from Borsippa, 1 like unto its archetype, has Nergal-balatsu-iqbi, son of Atarad-kalme, magician, Written for his fife, and has revised it, and deposited it in the temple of E-sagila. 2 1 Borsippa, center of the worship of Nabu, and the sister city of Babylon, with which it was connected by a processional street. * Esagila, the temple of Marduk in Babylon. immcru telike(e) (isu) sarbatu te-si-en isatu tanaddi(di) rikkS masjjati burasu tattaliak (ak) mi-ijj-jja tanakki (ki)-ma la tus-kin mi-nu-tu an-ni-tu ana pan (ilu) Is-tar 110 5u51u-su tamannu (nu) ki-za-za-'ma ana arki-ka la tappalaa Siptu sa-ku-tum (ilu) 15-tar mu-nam-mi-rat kib-ra-a-ti gab-ri Bar-sip (ki) kima labiri-su(m) (ilu) Nergal-balat-su-ik-bi apil(m) a-ta-rad-KAL-ME (amelu) asipu ana balati-Su i&tur ibri-ma ina 6-sag-ila u-kin 1 Name of an incantation. 5. HYMN TO ISHTAR light of the heavens, thou that dost flame like a fire over the earth, 1 This hymn belongs to a series, called in Sumerian ueu gclage, i. e., "She whose city is destroyed," which consisted originally of six tablets, of which the third and fourth have been lost. The hymn is found on the reverse of Tablet Six, and was also used independently, as is shown by its preservation upon a separate tablet (British Museum S. 954, published by Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestiicke, 3rd edition, pp. 134-136). It has been translated by Hussey, Sumerian-Babylonian Hymns, Amer- ican Journal of Semitic Languages, xxiii, pp. 169ff., and by Langdon, Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms, pp. 192n.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 366S. nu-ur samo(e) Sa ki-ma i-sa-tim i-na ma-a-tim nap-|jat at-ti-ma 162 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS goddess, when thou dost rise above the earth, Even as the earth thou art made to journey forth, Unto thee the way of truth 2 shows praise, 5 When thou enterest into a man's house, Thou art a leopard, gone in to seize the lambs, Thou art a lion which strides over the plain! Light of day, virgin, ornament of the heavens. A virgin is Ishtar, ornament of the heavens. 10 Who art adorned with craftsmanship of precious stones, ornament of the heavens. regent sister of Shamash, ornament of the heavens. (Ishtar speaks) "To give forth omens do I arise,. do I arise in perfectness. For my father Sin, to give omens do I arise, do I arise in perfectness. For my brother Shamash, to give omens do I arise, do I arise in perfectness. 15 Me hath my father Shamash established to give out omens do I arise, do I arise in perfectness. In the gleaming heaven to give omens, do I arise, do I arise in perfectness. In jubilation over my praise, in jubilation over my praise, IS-ta-ri-tum i-na ir-si-ti i-na u-zu-zi-ki Sa [ki-ma ir]-si-tim 8u-tu-kat at-ti-ma ka-a-Si su-li-e kit-ti i-kar-rab-ki 5 a-na bit a-me-lim i-na e-ri-bi-ki bar-ba-ru Sa a-na li-ki-e bu-tja-di §u-Iu-ku at-ti ni-e-Su Sa ina kir-be-ti it-ta-na-al-la-ku at-ti u-mu ar-[da]-tum u-su-ma Same(e) ar-da-tum (ilu) IS-tar u-su-ma Same(e) 10 Sa su-kut-ti Su-bi-i Sak-na-at u-su-ma Same(e) ta-lim-ti (ilu) Samas u-su-ma Same(e) a-na Su-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az git-ma-liS az-za-az a-na a-bi-ia (ilu) Sin su-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az git-ma-liS az-za-az a-na ab,i-ia (ilu) Samas Su-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az git-ma-lis az-za-az 15 ia-a-si a-bi (ilu) Na-an-na-ru ul-zi-iz-an-ni Su-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az i-na Same(e) id-di-Su-ti Su-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az git-ma-lis az-za-az i-na ri-Sa-a-ti ta-na-da-tu-u-a i-na ri-Sa-a-ti ta-na-da-tu-u-a HYMN TO ISHTAR 163 In jubilation a goddess I walk loftily (?) I am Ishtar goddess of the evening, 20 I am Ishtar goddess of the morning, Ishtar who openeth the bolt of the gleaming heaven, that is my glory, I darken the heaven, I quake the earth, that is my ' glory, She that darkeneth the heaven, and shake the earth, that is my glory. Reverse: She who flameth on heaven's terrace, she whose name is brilliant in all the earth, for my glory. Queen of the heavens proclaimed above and below for my glory. The mountains all together do I subdue, for my' glory. The great wall of the mountains am I, their bolt am I, for my glory. 5 Let thy heart be appeased, let thy soul be calmed. May the lord, the great Anu, appease thy heart. May the lord, the great mountain, Ellil, calm thy soul, goddess, lady of the heavens, let thy heart be appeased. i-na ri-sa-a-ti i§-ta-ri-tum ana-ku sa-ki-iS al-lak (ilu) Ktar i-lat Si-me-tan ana-ku \ 20 (ilu) Ktar i-lat Se-ri-e-ti ana-ku (ilu) Ktar pi-ta-at Si-gar £ame(e) el-lu-ti ta-na-da-tu-u-a Same(e) u-ra-ab ir-si-tum u-nar-rat ta-na-da-tu-u-a mu-rib-bat Same(e) mu-nar-ri-ta-at irsi-tim ta-na-da-tu-u-a Reverse: ha, ina Su-pu-uk Same(e) nap-Jjat ina da-ad-mi zi-kir-Sa Su-pu-u ta-na-da-tu-u-a Sar-rat 8ame(e) e-lil u Sap-liS lik-ka-ba-a ta-na-da-tu-u-a Sa-di(i) il-te-ni§ a-sap-pan ta-na-da-tu-u-a ga Sa-di(i) du-ur-Su-nu ra-bu-u ana-ku si-gar-Su-nu rabu-u ana- ku ta-na-da-tu-u-a 6 lib-ba-ki li-nu-ujj ka-bat-ta-ki lip-Sab be-lum (ilu) A-num rabu(u) lib-ba-ki li-ni-ijj be-lum Sa-du(u) rabu(u) (ilu) Ellil ka-bat-ta-ki li-pa-aS-Si-ib (ilu) Ig-ta-ri-tum be-lit-Same(e) lib-ba-ki li-nu-uj} 164 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS lady, queen of heaven, let thy soul be calmed. 1 10 lady, queen of E-anna, let thy heart be appeased. lady, queen of Erech, let thy soul be calmed. O lady, queen of the shining Erech, let thy heart be appeased. O lady , queen of Kharsagkalama, let thy soul be calmed. O lady, queen of E-tur-kalama, let thy heart be appeased. 15 lady, queen of Babylon, let thy soul be calmed. lady, my queen Nana, let thy heart be appeased. Queen of the house, Queen of the gods, let thy soul be calmed. A Psalm on the flute to Ishtar. 1 From line 9 to the end of the hymn the Assyrian translation does not accompany the Sumerian, which is simply a series of exclamations. nin gasan an'na bar-zu 10 nin gasan e-an-na &a-zu nin gasan ki untjg(kl)-ga bab-zu nin gasan ki hallabi (kl) sa-zu nin gasan har-sag-kalam-ma bar-ztt nin gaIan e-tur-kalama-ma Sa-zu 15 nin gaSan tin-tir-(ki)-ra bar-zu nin gaSan-mu (dimmer) na-na-a sa-zu gasan b-a ga§an dim-me-ir-e-ne bar-zu ge-en-se-ne er-Sem-^ma (dingir) mnina-ge 6. FRAGMENT OF WISDOM LITERATURE, THE SO- CALLED BABYLONIAN JOB, SECOND TABLET OF THE WISDOM OF TABI-UTUL-ELLIL * I attained unto (long) I moved beyond the ap- life, pointed time, 1 Published IV R., 2d edition, 60. The text was already the subject of comment in Assyrian times, and explanations in Assyrian are pub- lished in V R., 47. It has been repeatedly translated in whole or part; see especially Zimmern, in Schrader's Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., p. 385, and also in Babylonische Hymnen und Gebete (Der Alte Orient, vii, 3), pp. 28ff.; Jastrow, Die Religion Baby- loniens und Assyriens, ii, pp. 125ff.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 372ff.; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 92, 93. A resume by Jastrow, in ZA, xx, pp. 191ff. A portion of the third tablet has been published recently by R. Campbell Thompson, PSBA, 1910, pp. 18ff. The suffering hero seems to have been an ancient king, Tdbi-utul-Beli, whose name is preserved in a philological commentary on this text. V R. 47, Rev. 5. akSud-ma a-na ba-lat a-dan-na i-te-ik WISDOM LITERATURE 165 Wherever I turn, Oppression is in- creased, I have cried unto my god, 5 I invoked my goddess, The Enchanter did not fix The seer, at the liba- tion, I turned to the necro- mancer, The magician by his sorceries 10 How different If I look behind me As if the sacrifice As if at mealtime Had not inclined my face 15 Like one in whose mouth For whom god's day has ceased, there is evil, evil — righteousness I see not. but he showed me not his face. but she lifted not up her head. through his oracle the fu- ture. did not establish my right. but he opened not my ear. did not loosen my ban. are the issues in the world ! trouble pursues me (?) I had not brought my god. I had not called upon my goddess, and my> adoration had not been seen, prayers and tears were stopped, the new moon's feast is diminished, a-sa})-!jur-ma li-mun li-mjin-ma sa-bur-ti u-ta-sa-pa i-sar-ti ul ut-tu ili al-si-ma ul ld-di-na pa-ni-Su 5 u-sal-li (ilu) Is-tar-ri ul i-sak-ka-a ri-si-sa (am&u) baru ina bi-ir ar-kat ul ip-ru-us ina ma-a§-sak-ka u amSlu §a-'-ilu ul u-Sa-pi di-i-ni za-ki-ku a-pul-ma ul u-pat-ti uz-ni (am61u) maSmasu ina ki-kit-ti-e ki-mil-ti ul ip-tur 10 a-a-i-te ip-se-e-ti §a-na-a-ti ma-ti-tan a-mur-ma ar-kat ri-da-ti ip-pi-ru ki-i 8a tam-ki-tum a-na ill la uk-tin-nu u ina ma-ka-li-e (ilu) Is-tar-ri la zak-ru ap-pi la e-nu-u Su-kin-ni la am-ru 15 ina pi-i-su ip-par-ku-u su-up-pi-e tas-li-ti ib-ti-lu u-mu ili i-mat-tu es-Se-§i 166 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Who has lain down on his side Who has not taught his people Who called not upon his god 20 Who abandoned his goddess He who forgot his lord, Who pronounced lightly But I myself took thought only Prayer was my rule, 25 The day of god's hon- oring The day of following after the goddess The prayer of the king, And his song, I taught my land 30 To honor the name of of iihe goddess The respect of the king and has despised their images, god's fear and veneration, when he ate of his food, and brought her not what was written (?) who was to be honored (?) the mighty name of his god — I was like him. for prayers and supplica- tion. sacrifice my order, was my heart's joy, was for me gain and riches, that was my joy, that was pleasant unto me. to keep god's name. I cautioned my people. I made of highest power, id-du-u ajj-su sal-mi-Su-nu i-mi-§u pa-la-iju u it-'-u-du la u-sal-mi-du niSe-Su ili-su la iz-kur e-kul a-kal-§u 20 i-zib (ilu) Ii-tar-ta-§u ma§-tar la ub-la a-na ha im-Jju-u beli-su im-8u-u nis ili-iu kab-ti kal-li§ iz-kur a-na-ku am-sal ajj-su-us-ma ra-man su-up-pu-u tas-li-ti tas-li-ti ta-§i-mat ni-ku-u §ak-ku-u-a 25 umu pa-la-ajj ilani tu-ub lib-bi-ia umu ri-du-ti (ilu) ii-tar ni-me-li ta-at-tur-ru ik-ri-bi Sarri §i-i Jji-du-ti u ni-gu-ta-§u a-na da-me-ik-ti 5um-ma u-sar a-na mati-ia mg ili na-sa-ri 30 su-mi (ilu) I§-tar su-kur nile-ia uS-ta-Jji-iz ta-na-da-a-ti sarri e-li§ u-ma§-sil WISDOM LITERATURE 167 In reverence of the palace For I knew that be- fore the god That which seemeth good to itself, 35 And that which in its heart is rejected, Who can understand the counsel of the gods The plan of the gods full of darkness, How shall pale-faced men understand He who lives in the evening 40 Quickly is he in trou- ble, In a moment In an instant Every moment Now they are hungry, 45 Again they are full, I instructed the people. such deeds are in good favor, that is evil with god, that is good with god, in heaven? who shall establish it? the way of the gods ! is in the morning dead, suddenly is he smitten; he is singing and play- ing, he is howling like a com- plainer. so are their thoughts changed, and are like a corpse, and are like unto god. u pu-luh-tu ekalli um-man u-sal-mid hi i-di ki-i it-ti ili i-ta-am-gur an-na-a-ti sa dam-kat ra-ma-nu-uS [a]-na ili kul-lul-tum 35 Sa ina lib-bi-su mu-us-[su]-kat eli fii-su dam-kat a-a-u te-im ilani ki-rib same-e i-Iam-mad mi-lik sa ili za-nun zi-e i-^a-ak-kim man-nu e-ka-a-ma il-ma-da a-lak-ti ili a-pa-a-ti sa ina am-sat ib-lu-tu i-mut ud-di-es 40 sur-ris us-ta-dir za-mar ih-ta-mas ina si-bit ap-pi i-za-am-mur e-li-la ina pi-it pu-n-di u-zar-rab lal-la-ri-es ki-i pi-te-e u ka-ta-mi te-en-si-na sit-ni im-mu-sa-ma im-ma-a sa-lam-ta§ 45 i-sib-ba-a-ma i-Sa-an-na-na ili-Sun 168 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS If it go well with they speak of climbing up them, to heaven; If they be in trouble, they talk of going down to hell. [At this point there is wanting a considerable passage.] Reverse: My house is become a prison for me. In the chains of my are my arms laid, flesh In my own bonds [?] are my feet cast 5 With a whip he has beaten me, With a staff he has pierced me, All day long doth fol- low In the middle of the night he lets me not Through tearings 10 My limbs are undone, Upon my couch I passed the night I was covered with my excrement not . . . the point was strong. the avenger, breathe for a moment. my joints are sundered, are . . like a bull, like a sheep. ina ta-a-bi i-ta-ma-a i-li §a-ma-'-a u-tai-Sa-Sa-ma i-dib-bu-ba a-rad ir-kal-la [broken] Reverse: a-na ki-suk-ki-ia i-tur-ra bi-e-tu il-lu-ur-tum Si-ri-ia na-da-a i-da-a-a maS-kan ram-ni-ia muk-ku-tu Se-pa-a-a ni-da-tu . . . 5 ki-na-zi id-da-an-ni-ma la-a zil-la-a-tum pa-ru-u&-§u u-sajj-jji-il-an-ni zi-ka-ta dan-nat kal 4-mu ri-du-u i-ri-id-da[n-ni] ina Sat musi ul u-nap-pa-sa-an-ni sur-ris ina i-tab-lak-ku-ti pu-ut-tu-ru rik-su-u-a 10 me§-ri-tu-u-a su-up-pu-jja i-ta-at-ta-a a-{ji-tum ina ru-ub-si-ia a-bit ki-i al-pi ub-tal-lil ki-i immeri ina ta-ba-aS-ta-ni-ia WISDOM LITERATURE 169 My symptoms of fever were not clear (?) to the magicians, And my omens did the diviner leave dark. 15 The sorcerer did not handle well my illness. And the necromancer of my malady, could not make an end The god helped me he took me not by the not, hand, The goddess did not she came not to my side. pity me, The tomb hath they seized my habita- opened, tion (?) 20 Before I was dead, the death wail was fin- ished . My whole land cried "How is he destroyed!" out, When mine enemy his face glowed, heard, As friendly news they his heart was brightened, brought it to him, But I knew the time, of all my family, 25 When among the guar- their divinity had mercy. 1 dian angels 1 The reference is to the protecting care exercised by the souls of ancestors. sa-kik-ki-ia is-Jju-tu (amelu) masmaSu u te-ri-ti-ia (amelu) baru u-tas-si 15 ul u-§a-pi a-li-pu si-kin mur-si-ia u a-dan-na si-li-'-ti-ia (amelu) baru ul id-din ul i-ru-sa ilu ka-ti ul is-bat ul i-ri-man-ni (ilu) IS-ta-ri i-da-a-a ul il-lik pi-ti kimajjiju ir-iu-u Su-ka-nu-u-a 20 a-di la mi-tu-ti-i-ma bi-ki-ti gam-rat kal ma-ti-ia ki-i Jja-bil ik-bu-ni is-me-e-ma Jja-du-u-a im-me-ru pa-ni-su Jja-di-ti u-ba-as-si-ru ka-bat-ta-su ip-pir-du i-di u-mu Sa gi-mir kim-ti-ia 25 Sa ki-rib §e-di-e ilu-ut-su-un i-rim 170 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 7. AN INCANTATION WITH ETHICAL CONTENTS 1 [Incantation. I invoke you], ye great gods, . . . God and goddess, lords of atonement, On account of N, son of N, whose god is N, whose goddess is N, He is sick and afflicted, full of pain and trouble. 5 Has he offended his god, has he offended his goddess? Has he for consent 2 spoken denial, has he for denial spoken consent? Has he pointed with the finger? , while he spoke vainly? - whispering, 10 Has he despised his god, has he despised his goddess? [ ], has he spoken evil? [ ], has he spoken hatefully? [ ], has he spoken unlawfully? 1 Published by Zimmem, Die Beschw&rungstafeln Shurpu, Beitrage zur Kenntniss der Babylonischen Religion (1901), and also translated, pp. Iff., and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texle und Bilder, i, pp. 96ff., and portions of it, with comment, by Rogers, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. 157ff. This incantation forms the second of the nine tablets composing the Shurpu (i. e., Burning) series. These incan- tations are intended to remove bans and curses of all kinds, through ritual ceremonies, in which various objects are burned. The interest of this particular tablet is found especially in the very high ethical ideas mingled promiscuously with primitive views of demoniacal forces. The man wisnes to be delivered from his afflictions, but the exorciser seeks first to know what guilt has brought these upon him. 2 The words here translated "consent" and "denial" are extremely difficult to render. The former is cognate with the Hebrew |n, grace. 10 Siptu ] ilani rabuti '_ ilu u] (ilu) Ktar bele tap-5ir-ti pulpul (?) apil] pulpul (?) Sa ili-§u pulpul (?) (ilu) IStar-su pulpul (?)-tum [. . .] mar-su nak-du na-as-su Sii-ud-lu-bu i[k ki]b ili-su i-ku-lu ikkib (ilu) IStar-Su i-ku-lu a-na an-na ul-la ik-bu-u a-na ul-la an-na ik-bu-u ubana it-ru-su la ul-la-a-ta i-ta-mu-u mu-us-sap-ru it (?)-te (?)]-ik-ru .] (ilu) Etar-su i-me-Su .] limutta ik-bu-u 1 a ba-ni-tum ik-bu-u .] za-lip-ta li-sad-bi-bu ETHICAL INCANTATION 171 bribery (?)] caused a judge to 15 [Has he . . receive? [Has he upon] the fallen, trampled? [Has he ... ] spoken, and added to it? [ ] to oppress the weak? [Has he ] driven to (?) her city? 20 Has he set a son at variance with a father? Has he set a father at variance with a son? Has he set a daughter at variance with a mother? Has he set a mother at variance with a daughter? Has he set a daughter-in-law at variance with a mother-in-law? 25 Has he set a mother-in-law at variance with a daughter-in-law ? Has he set a brother at variance with a brother? Has he set a friend at variance with a friend? Has he set a companion at variance with a com- panion? Has he not set free a prisoner, or loosed a captive? 30 Has he not let a prisoner see the light? Has he said of a prisoner, "Seize him," or of a bond- man, "Bind him"? Is it perchance a sin against a god, or a transgression against a goddess? ^ R I . . -t] um da-a-a-nu li-sa-Jji-zu -bu-u i-kab-bu-u ut-ta-ru e-nis-tum da-a-su pa-ni ali-ia u-sajj-jji-ru ip-ru-su ip-ru-su ip-ru-su ip-ru-su ip-ru-su ip-ru-su ip-ru-su ip-ru-su i ip-ru-su 20 25 itti itti itti itti" "itti] tti tti tti tti a]bi mari ummi marti e-me-ti ca-la-ti i-fei b-ri ru-'-a mara aba marta umma kal-la-ti e-me-ti a-Jji-su i-bir-su ru-'-a-si sabta la ii-ma§-si-ru ka-sa-a la u-ram-mu-u 30 sa btt si-bit-ti la u-kal-li-mu nu-u-ra a-na sa-ab-ti sa-bat-su-ma a-na ka-si-i ku-us-si-su-ma ik-bu-u ul i-dl ser-ti ili ul i-di en-nit (ilu) IS-tar 172 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Has he vexed a god, despised a goddess? Against a god are his sins, against a goddess his failings? 35 Is it offense against . . . , hate against an elder brother? Has he despised father and mother, has he insulted an elder sister? Has he yielded in little things, (and) refused in great? For No, said Yes? For Yes, said No? 40 Has he spoken an unsuitable word, has he a re- bellious . . . ? Has he spoken coarsely? Has he used false weights, . . . ? Has he accepted counterfeit money, has he not ac- cepted good money? Has he driven out a righteous son, has he an un- righteous son set up? 45 Has he set up a wrong landmark, has he not set up a right landmark? Has he moved a mark, a territory and boundary? Has he entered his neighbor's house? Has he approached his neighbor's wife? Has he shed his neighbor's blood? ilu i-da-as (ilu) IS-tar im-te-eS a-na ili-§u ar-nu-Su a-na (ilu) IS-tar-su Jjab-la-at-su 35 a-na be-en-ni da-sa-a-tum a-na alji rabl(i) zi-ra-a-ti aba umma im-te-e§ a-na ajjatti rabi-ti uk-tal-lil ina si-Jjir-ti it-ta-din ina ra-bi-ti im-t[e-e§] a-na ia-'-nu i-ba-[al-§i ik-ta-bi] a-na i-ba-as-Si ia-['-nu ik-ta-bi] 40 la a-mir-ti i[k-ta-bi l]a sa-nik-t[i . . .] tu§-§a ik-ta-bi [. . .] (isu) zi-ba-nit la ket-ti i[s-bat . . .] ka-sap la ket-ti il-te-ki ka-[sap ket-ti ul il-te]-ki apla kun-na it-ta-sah apla [la kun-na ii]-kin 45 ku-dur-ru la ket-ti uk-ta-dir ku-diir-[ru ke]t-ti ul u-ka-dir li-sa mi-is-ra u ku-dur-ru ui (?)-te-li a-na bit tap-pi-e-Su i-te-ru-ub a-na aSiat tap-pi-e-su it-te-Jji da-mi tap-pi-e-§u it-ta-ba-ak ETHICAL INCANTATION 173 50 Has he taken away his neighbor's garment? Has he not set a man free from force? Has he driven away a brave man from his family? Has he broken up a united family? Has he lifted himself up against a superior? 55 Was his mouth straightforward, but his heart false? Did his mouth consent, but his heart deny? Is it on account of evil which he thought? To pursue the just and oppress him, To destroy, drive away, cast down, 60 To set up power, to stir up, to cause to speak against (?) To do evil, to rob, to cause to rob, To busy himself with evil? Is his mouth loose and foul? His lips are they deceitful, contentious? 65 Has he taught impurity, unseemliness commended? After evil has he followed? Has he exceeded the bounds of right? Has he done evil? Has he mixed with magic and witchcraft? 70 Is it because of a grave misdeed which he has done? 50 su-bat tap-pi-e-Su it-ta-bal mi-ra-nu-us-lu ed-fu la li-mas-si-ru ed-lu dam-ka ina kim-ti-su u^se-lu-u kin-na pu-Jju a-na la-pu- r-ta U-: sap-pi-Jju •ut-ti-i iz-za-az-zu 55 pi-i-su tar-su . lib-ba-su la ki-i-ni pi-i-su an-na lib-ba-su ul-la ina gab-bi-§u i-ta-mu-u la ki-na-a-tum ki-nu-ii i-ru-ud-du i-rat-tu-tum ib-ba-tum i-tar-ra-du u-Jjal-la-ku 60 li-kan-nu li-bar-ru li-la-as-ba-ru i-feab-bi-lu i-tab-ba-Iu u-sat-ba-lu a-na limutti ka-as-su u-bal-lu mas-ru pa-ar-§u pi-i-su sap-ta-su mas-da sa-Jja-ra 65 la-a am-ra-a-ti lum-mu-du la na-ta-ti Su-feu-zu ar-ki limutti te-bu-u i-te-e ketti i-ti-ku la ba-ni-ta i-pu-su a-na ki§-pi u ru-tji-e kat-su u-bi-lu 70 ina ikkibi mar-si §a i-ku-lu 174 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS On account of the many sins, which he has sinned, On account of the company, which he has broken up, On account of the united band, which he tore asunder, Is it on account of all wherein he despised his god and his goddess? 75 Did he promise with heart and mouth, but not keep it? Through an offering did he dishonor the name of his god? Did he vow, promise, but not fulfil? Did he offer something . . . but not eat it? and offered a prayer? 80 Did he take away the lawful sacrifice? Has he angered his god and his goddess? Did he rise in a company, and speak wrongly? May he be freed from whatever ban has been put upon him. Whether he has been banned by receiving, 85 Whether he has been banned by . . ., Whether by a present, which he made he has been banned, Whether he has been banned by a living being, Whether after a figure pointed by the finger, ina ar-ni ma-'-du-ti Sa ib-ta-tu-u ina pujjri §a li-sap-pi-Jju ina ll-la-ti ka-sir-ti Sa u-par-ri-ru ina gab-bi ili-§u u (ilu) Istar-Su Sa i-me-Su 75 ina lib-bi-5u fi pi-i-§u ik-bu-u la id-di-nu ina §ur-ki Sum ili-§u i-me-Su u-kad-di-5u u-na-az-zi-mu ik-lu-u im-i-ru u-ri-ifc-Jju i-ku-lu ig-ru-ru-ma niS ka-ti ir-§ti-u 80 paSSura kun-na li-sajj-jju-u ili-fiu u (ilu) IStar-§u itti-su u-za-an-nu-ii ina §i-pa-ri iz-za-az-zu-ma la §al-ma-a-te i-ta-mu-u lu-ii pat-ra ul i-di-ma it-ta-mi il-te-ki-ma it-ta-mi 85 iij-te-si-ma it-ta-mi ina §ur-ki i§-ru-ku it-ta-mi ina napSati iota-mi a-na an dunani uban-Su it-ta-ra-aij WISDOM FRAGMENT 175 Whether by the figure of a father, or of a mother he was banned. 90 Whether by the figure of an older brother, or older sister he was banned. 1 1 So through many lines the exorciser tries to discover by what witch- craft the sufferer has been afflicted, and then finally the tablet ends with exorcisms intended to bring the ban to an end. an dunan abi u um-mi it-ta-mi 90 an dunan afei rabi(i) u afeatti rabi-ti it-ta-mi 8. FRAGMENT OF WISDOM LITERATURE * Obverse: 5 . . . their freedom (?) shalt thou not take away, Thou shalt not tyrannically oppress them. With one, who thus acts, his god is angry, He is not pleasing to Shamash, he will requite him with evil. Give food to eat, give wine to drink, 10 Seek the truth, provide for and . . . With him, who thus acts his god is pleased, 1 A didactic poem, of which we possess several fragments. The prin- cipal fragment [K. 3364] was first studied by George Smith, who sup- posed it to be part of the Epic of Creation, forming an address of "the deity to the newly created man on his duties to his god" (Chaldean Genesis, p. 80), but this has been disproved by King, who published a much larger Neo-Babylonian fragment [BM 33851, parts of four columns]. The fundamental text is published by King, Cuneiform Texts of the British Museum, xiii, 29f., where the reverse and obverse were confused; the late duplicate in Neo-Babylonian, in King, Seven Tablets of Creation, ii, Plates lxiv-lxvi. Compare also vol. i, pp. 201-3. An important duplicate [K. 7897] was published by Macmillan, Beilrage zur Assyriologie, v, pp. 622-3, and the available texts combined and translated, pp. 557-62. Zimmern published a fragment [K. 8231] in the Zeiiachrift fur Assyriologie, v, pp. 622-3, vol. xxiii, p. 308f ., which com- pletes the Macmillan fragment materially. See also Delitzsch, Welt- schopfungsepos, and Ungnad in Gressmann's Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 98-9. Obverse: 5 sur-ru [. . .] ma Si-tu-ua-su-nu e tal-kut (?) lal-ti-iS e-li-§u-nu e tak-tan-ni-iS (?) a-na an-nim-ma ilu-su e-zi-is-su ul ta-a-bi eli (ilu) Samas i-ra-ab-§u lim-nu su-kil a-ka-lu si-ki ku-ru-un (?)-nu 10 e-ri& kit-tu e-pi-ir u [. . a-na an-nim-ma ilu-su Jja-di-su 176 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS He is pleasing to Shamash, he will requite him with good. Bring help, protect [the weak] A maid in the house, thou shalt not . . . 15 he shall not rule . . . thy body thou shalt not . . . thy . . . thou shalt not . . . In the mouth of the people thy reputation (?) thus shalt be wholesome. The house of an handmaid be lord over (?)... (?) 20 Thou shalt not take an harlot whose husbands are multitudinous (?) A prostitute who has been consecrated to god, An outcast whose speech is abundant, In thine adversity will not lift thee up. In thy conflicts she will ridicule thee. 25 Fear of god and humility are not with her. If she come to (thy) house remove her there- from, Upon the track of a foe let her attention be turned. ta-a-bi eli (ilu) SamaS i-ra-ab-Su du-[. . . Sub-Su u-sa-ta gi-mil du-[. . .] amtu ana biti e tu-[. . .] 15 . . . Sa tim-ma la i-be-el u-ru . . . Sa ra (?)-a-ti pa-gar-ka la te-eS-Si . . . . . . ru tu . . . ka la tu-ur-ra . . . ina pi-i nise . . . ka-ma ki (?)-a-am tas-lim bit am ti-ma be-el i-sap-pu-uj) 20 e ta-Jju-uz Jja-rim-ta Sa Sa-a-ri mu-tu-Sa l is-ta-ri-tu 5a a-na ili zak-r[at] zer-ma-Si-tu Sa amati-Sa ma-'-[da-at] ina ma-ru-uS-ti-ka-ma ul i-na-aS-Si-ka ina sal-ti-ka-ma e-li-ka Sa-an-sa-at 25 pa-la-Jju u ka-na-Sa ul i-ba-aS-Si it-ti-Sa lu-u bita [ta]-kaS-Sad-ma (?) 2 u-ru-Si ina libbi a-na kib-si a-{}i-e u-zu-un-Sa tur-rat i So Zimmern, who suggests also ha-ri-mu-tur3a. 2 Or bita suata takaSiad-ma. WISDOM FRAGMENT 177 Revehse 1 : Thou shalt not slander, (but) speak kindly; 5 Thou shalt not utter evil, but speak good. Him who slanders and speaks evil, As a recompense Shamash will wait for him (lit. his head) . Open not wide thy mouth but guard thy lips; The words of thy thoughts speak not alone. 10 If thou speakest quickly thou shalt take it back, And in silence must sadden thy mind. Daily present to thy god Sacrifice and prayer, appropriate to incense. Before thy god mayest thou have a tried heart. 15 This is appropriate to the deity. Prayer, petition, and prostration Every morning shalt thou render him, then will he give thee gifts And with god' J help thou shalt be abundantly prosperous. 1 K. 8231 contains seventeen fragmentary lines on the reverse, which probably preceded the lines here given. The numbering here given is from the Macmillan tablet. e ta-kul kar-[si] ki-bi ba ni-ti 5 lim-ni-e-ti e ta-me da-me-ik-ta ti-iz-kar 5a a-kil kar-si ka-bu-ii li-mut-ti ina ri-ba-a-ti-sa (ilu) Samas u-ka-'-a-u ris-su e tu-ma-as-si pi-i-ka li-sur Sap-ti-ka e-nim-me-e kab-ta-ti-ka e-di-is e tak-bi 10 sur-ris ta-ta-mu-u ta-ra-as-si ar-ka-nis u i-na sa-nak at-me-e tu-sa-an-na-a{j te-en-ka u-mi-sam-ma ilu-ka kit-rab ni-ku-u ki-bi pi-i si-mat kut-rin-ni a-na ili-ka libba bara lu-ii ti-i-si 15 an-nu-um-ma si-mat ilu-u-ti su-up-pu-ti su-ul-lu-0 u la-ban ap-pi ud-da-at ta-nam-din-as-sum-ma i-dan-ka bi-Iat €1 a-na at-ri-im-ma it-ti ili tus-te-sir-fka?] 1 1 So Macmillan, but uncertain K, 3364 does not have ka'. 178 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS In thy wisdom read from the tablet. 20 The fear (of god) begetteth favor, Offering enriches life, And prayer brings forgiveness of sins. He who fears the gods will not cry (to them in vain?) He who fears the Anunnaki will lengthen [his days] 25 With friend and companion thou shalt not speak [evil?] Thou shalt not speak anything base, but good [shalt thou speak] If thou hast promised aught, give [it to him] If thou hast encouraged (him), [leave him not after- wards at loss] [The lines following are too badly broken to be intelligible.] ina ijj-zi-ka-ma a-mur ina dtip-pi 20 pa-la-})u da-ma-ka ul-Ia-ad ni-ku-u ba-la-tu [ut]-tar il tas-li-tu ar-ni [ta]-pat (?)-tar pa-lib, iluti ul i-se-is-su [. . .] pa-life (ilu) A-nun-na-ki ur-rak [ume-iS-u] 25 it-ti ib-ri u tap-pi-e-e e ta-ta-me [. . .] 8ap-la-a-ti e ta-ta-me damikta [. . .] sum-ma tak-ta-bi-ma i-din [. . .] ium-ma tu-tak-kil-ma ta [. . .] 9. A PRAYER FOR RESTORATION TO DIVINE FAVOR 1 The priest speaks: [Open] his bond, remove his fetter, Make bright his face, commend him to his god, his creator, Give life to thy servant, that he may praise thy might, That he may adore thy greatness in all dwellings. » First published IV B.., 61, No. 1, lines 36ff., republished in 2d edition, Plate 54, No. 1, pp. 43-48. Published and translated by Zimmera, Babylonische Busspsalmen, pp. 89, 90. Translated also by King, First Steps in Assyrian, p. 240. [pi-te] il-lu-ur-ta-su pu-tur ma-ak-si-su nu-um-mir [pa-ni-§u] pi-kid-su i-li§ ba-ni-§u bul-lit aradia [lit-ta]-'-id kur-di-ka nar-bi-ka li-[id-lu-la] kal da-ad-me HYMN TO TAMMUZ 179 5 Receive his gift, accept his purchase money, That he may walk before thee in the land of peace. 5 mu-Jjur kat-ra-su li-ki pi-di-e-su ina kak-kar sul-me majj-ra-ka lil-tal-lak 10. HYMN TO TAMMUZ l (Where (?)) are tied the ewe and her lamb (Where (?)) are bound the she-goat and her kid. 4, 5 Ewe and her lamb they carry away as spoil (?) She-goat and her kid they carry away as spoil (?) Ewe and her lamb they cause to be slaughtered. 10 She-goat and her kid they cause to be slaughtered. I, a hero, go to the conflict, the way of no return. Alas, hero, lord of healing. Alas, my lord, my Damu. 15 Alas, O son, lord Gishzida Alas, Lamga, lord of the net. Alas, O prince, lord of prayer. 1 This hymn is a bilingual, the Assyrian version, from the library of Ashurbanipal, is published in IV R., 30, No. 2, the Babylonian, by G. Reisner, Sumeriscfo-Babylonische Hymnen (Berlin, 1896), No. 37, from a tablet in the Berlin Museum, which has since been collated by Zimmern (SumerischrBabylonische TamuzUeder, Berichte der Koniglich Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Band 59, 1907, pp. 201ff .), who translated it for the first time, ib., pp. 204ff. It has since been translated by Langdon, Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms, pp. 304—311, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte una Bilder, i, pp. 94, 95. [. . . s]ar ik-ka-[mu-u lajj-ra u pu-Jjad-su] . . . a-lal-a liz [mas-bi] sar ik-ka-su-u en-za u la-la-§a ganam sfl-bi ga-ga-mu 5 lajj-ra u pu-feat-sa i-Sal-la-[lu] uz mas-bi ga-ga-mu en-za u la-la-sa [iSallalu] ganam sfl-bi ri-ri-ga-mu Pa&ra u pufeadsa] u-sam-ka-tu 10 uz mas-bi ri-ri-ga-mu al-di ga-da-an-du lig me-en gar-ra-an nu-gf-gf tu-ku-um-ma al-lak id-lu u-ru-ub la ta-ri a-rt ur-sag dingir umun-a-zu a-rl lig-mu (dingir) da-mu-mu 15 a-rl tu-mu umun muS-zi-da a-rt dingir Lamga umun sa-[par] a-rt li-bi-ir umun sub-[b^] 180 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Alas, god of wailing and shining eyes. Alas, my heavenly wailer (?) 20 Alas, Dagalushumgalanna Alas, brother of the mother of Belit-seri. He has gone,, he has gone to the bosom of the earth. 25 And the dead are numerous in the land. 1 26 With wailing for him in the day of gloom (has he gone) 2 28, 29 In the month of thy 3 year which brings not peace [hast thou gone] 30, 31 Thou hast gone on a journey that makes an end of thy people. With sighing for Damu, the lord, 34, 35 Has the hero gone unto the far away land which is not revealed. How long shall the springing of verdure be re- strained? 1 Gloss, "The sun multiplies the dead upon the earth." 2 Semitic translation, "(Men) are filled with sorrow, by day they stagger in gloom." » The Semitic text reads "his." a-rl dingir gu-sir i-d6-sub-ba a-rl mu-lu-slr-ra-an-na-mu 20 a-rl dingir dagal u§umgal-an-[na] a-rl §e§ dagal dingir muS-din-[an-na] in-di in-di gab-kur-ra-[£u] il-lik i-lik ana i-rat ir-si-tim [ni] zal-e [babbar-ni-e] kur-dlg-na su 25 uS-ta-bar-ri (ilu) Samal ir-ta-bi-Su ana irsitim mi-tu-ti 26 i-si-is-na-£ti udu &ub-ba-na-§u ni-is-sa-tu ma-li i-na u-um im-ku-tu-ma ina i-dir-tim iti nu silim-ma mu-zu-8u ina ar-{ji la mu-Sal-li-mu 2at-ti-Su 30 kaskal-la ba-an-da-til mu-lu gal-lu-zu-§\i a-na bar-ra-ni ga-mi-rat ni-§i sir da-mu umun-na §ii a-na eir-Jji §a be-l£ mese ki-a-na sud nu mu-un-da-pad-da 35 id-Iu ana irsi-tim ru-uk-ti Sa la in-nam-ma-ru a lum-ma a-Ial-e a lum-ma & lal-e a-feu-lap un-nu-bi Sa ik-ka-mu-u HYMN TO TAMMUZ 181 How long shall the putting forth of leaves beheld back? My city is oppressed ; the shepherd sits in desolation. 40 In the city the laws of my land are suppressed. From the secret chamber thou hast gone forth. Thou, lord, from the secret chamber hast gone forth. Reverse: Alas, O hero, lord of healing. Alas, my lord, my Damu. Alas, O son, lord Gishzida. Alas, Lamga, lord of the net. 5 Alas, O prince, lord of prayer. Alas, god of wailing and shining eyes. Alas, thou of the yearly wailing (?) Alas, Tammuz. Alas, brother of the mother of Belit-seri. 10 In his infancy in a sunken boat he lay. In his manhood in the submerged grain he lay. In a storm from the south, and tempest, he lay. in rest 1 he lay not. [Remainder broken, and of uncertain meaning.] » Perhaps the marriage bed is meant, so TJngnad. a-Jju-lap us-su-bi sa ik-ka-su gar-mu al-6-ne sib-ba gil-li-em-ma al-[dur] 40 uru me-a gar-mu al-e-[ne] 6 ge-par-ta im-ma-ra-4 kalag me-en g6-par-ta im-[e] a-rt ur-sag dingir umun-a-zu a-rt kalag-mu (dingir) da-mu-mu a-rt tu-mu umun mus-zi-da a-rt (dinger) lamga umun sa-par 5 a-rt u-bi-ir umun sub-[be] a-rt , (dingir) gu-s£r i-de-Sub-ba a-rt mu-lu-slr-ra-an-na-mu a-rt (dingir) Dagal-u5umgal-an-[na] a-rl ie§-dagal (dingjir) mu-din-[an-na] 10 tur-tur-bi (giS) ma sud-sud in-nad si-ij}-fei-ru-tu-§u ina e-Iip-pi ti-bi-tim sal-lum gal-gal-'bi Selu sud-sud in-nad rab-bu-tu-su ina e-bu-ri §al-lu-ma sal-lum [im]-gal-lu im-ri-ga-mun in-nad 15 . . . a-§am-5u-ti sal-lum . . . nu-mu-un-ku§-Sa-ne . . . ] nu-BAD la is-Pal] . . . su-nu . . .? 182 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Reverse op Berlin Tablet (VA Th. 402) : 2 water he drank not . . . 4 food he ate not . . . 6 the gallu is seized . . . 8 they have laid hold of the gallu . . . 10 his . . . 12 his slayer . . . 13 she is cast in gloom, thou alone why sittest thou? 15 she is cast in gloom, she sits alone. 16 fourth long tablet of edina sam sag-ga-ge 17 In . . . like its original copied and collated, 18 By Nabu-nadi n-sum son of Iddina-Papsukal. 2 la iS-tu 3 [ . . . . li] nu M 4 a-ka-lu la i-ku-lu 5 li-bi-ir-ri ba-an-dib 6 gal-lu-u in-ni-ib-tu 7 gal-la-e ba-an-dib 8 lu gal-lu-u it-mu-Jui 9 du mul-lu Su-du-a-na 10 ri il-la-ku-su 11 mu-lu ag-gi-ra-na 12 Su da-i-ki-su 13 lu-lu aS-zu de dur-a 14 me-Jji-e dul-lu-feat e-dis-§i-ki mi-na tu-us-bi 15 [ . . . . dul-] lu-Jjat e-dis-si-Sa as-bat 16 gittu 4-kam edin-na Sam sag-ga-ge 17 ... . Id id-ma labiri-su Sa-tir-ma bari 18 [isi . . .] Nabu-na-din-sum mar Idin-na-(ilu)Papsukal 11. HYMN TO TAMMUZ « [The lord of destiny (?) abides no more], the lord of destiny (?) abides no more. 2 1 The text in the Sumerian language is published by King in Cunei- form Texts from Babylonian Tablets in the British Museum, xv, No. 18. It was first translated by Zimmern (Sumerisch-babylonische Tamuzlieder, Berichte der Kdniglich Sachsisehen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften. Band 59, 1907, pp. 226ff.). It has been again edited and translated by Langdon, Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms, pp. 317-321, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 95, 96, and again by J. D. Prince, Journal of the American Oriental Society, xxx, pp. 95ff. 2 The hymn is spoken by the goddess Ishtar as a lament for her con- sort. The expression "abides no more" means "abides no more on earth." The hymn is quite curious because of its refrains, "abides no more," etc. Compare Psalm 136. [am-mu-ra nu-un-til] am-mu-ra nu-un-til HYMN TO TAMMUZ 183 Tammuz, the . . .] abides here no more, the lord of destiny (?) abides no more. he of wailings abides no more, the lord of destiny (?) abides no more. I am queen, my consort abides no more. 5 My Damu abides no more. Dagalushumgalanna abides no more. The lord of Aralu abides no more. The lord of Durgurgurru 1 abides no more. The shepherd, lord Tammuz abides no more. 10 The lord, shepherd of the folds, abides no more. The consort of the queen of heaven abides no more. The lord in the cattle stalls abides no more. The brother of the mother BUit-s&ri abides no more. [He who causes] the sprouting (?) of the Land abides no more. 15 The heroic lord of the land abides no more. When he slumbers, the sheep and lambs slumber also. When he slumbers, the she-goats and the kids slum- ber also. » A city in southern Babylonia and a seat of metal workers. See Hommel, Grundriss der Geographie und Geschichte des Alten Orients, p. 358f. Tammuz was the city god of Durgurgurru, and is mentioned in that capacity along with Shamash in a text of Sin-idinnam. See Thureau-Dangin, Die Sumerischen und Akkadischen Konig&inschHften, pp. 208, 209. . nu-un-til am-mu-ra nu-un-til . . . mu-lu-[slr] nu-un-til am-mu-ra nu-un-til gasan (?) men muS-tan-na-mu nu-un-til 5 Rdingir) Da-mu-mu , nu-un-til (dingir) Dagal] uSumgal-an-na nu-un-til u-mu-un-e -Ara-li nu-un-til ft-mu-un-e bdd-gurgura (ki) nu-un-til sab-ba en(dingir)-dumu-zi nu-un-til 10 u-mu-un-e dul-[sab-]ba nu-un-til mus-tan-na ga-Sa-an ana-ka nu-un-til u-mu-un-e 6-titr-a nu-un-til Se[s dagjal mu-ten-na nu-un-til . . . lum-lum ka-na-ag-ga nu-un-til 15 i-mu-un gfr ka-na-ag-ga nu-un-til bf-e a-dfm nad-de-en udu-sll-bi il-bi a-dfm ne-dur bf-e a-dim nad-de-en uz mas-bi u-bi a-dim ne-dur 184 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS As for me to the abode of the abyss I set my thoughts. To the abode of the exalted one I set my thoughts. 20 "O hero, my lord, ah me" I will say, "Food I eat not" I will say, "Water I drink not" I will say, "My good maiden 1 " I will say, "My good husbandmen" I will say, 25 "Thy lord, the exalted, unto the nether world has taken his way. Thy . . . the exalted, unto the nether world has taken his way." Reverse: Because of the exalted one of the nether world, him of the radiant face, yea radiant, Of the exalted one of the nether world, him of the dovelike voice, yea dovelike, Because of the exalted one, because of the lord, Food I eat not because of the lord, 5 Water I drink not because of the lord, My good maiden, 2 because of the lord, 1 The maiden and the husbandmen are evidently the worshipers of Ishtar, so Zimmern. 2 Supply, "Food I eat not," "water I drink not." me-e dil-tul li-ga-am-ma-tar du elim-ma li-ga-am-ma-tar 20 [kalag] mu-lu-mu me-a ga-am-ma-dug [u]nu-ku-a-mu ga-am-ma-dug a mi-nag-a-mu ga-am-ma-dug ki-el sag-ga-mu ga-am-ma-dug kal sag-ga-mu ga-am-ma-dug 25 [mu-lu-]zu elim-e kiir-as ba-HU+si [. . jzu elim-e kur-as ba-mj+si Reverse: [elim] kur-ra i-d6 su-nu su-nu-e [elim] kur-ra ka gu-tud-dii gu-tud-dii-e elim u-mu-un-da u-mu-un-da u nu-ku-a-mu u-mu-un-da 5 a nu-nag-a-mu u-mu-un-da ki-el sag-ga-mu u-mu-un-da A PRAYER FOR A DREAM 185 10 My good husbandmen, 1 The hero, your lord, The god of grain, the child, your lord, His sacred look His sacred voice . . . in his resting place My lord in his ... In solitude 15 My lord! for whom the because of the lord, has suffered destruction, has suffered destruction, bestows peace no more, bestows salvation (?) no more, like a dog he slumbers; like a raven slumbers, he himself is, wail is raised. Forty-one lines, a psalm on the flute to Tammuz. 1 Supply, "Food I eat not," "water I drink not." kal £ag-ga-mu kalag mu-lu-zu-ne (dingir) ab-Sam dumu mu-lu-zu-ne 10 i-d^-bar Sag-ga-ni sir-mas-£ag-ga-ni . . . ? ag-dag-ga-na mu-lu-ma PA-KAB-DU-ga-na gi-di-da-ni 15 mu-lu-ma li-du-ni u-mu-un-da mu-da-ab-Sa-lam-ma mu-da-ab-ga-lam-ma §e nam-ba-e-ga-ga mud na-an-ni-bar-ri ur ba-e-nad u-nag-ga-[gu] ba-e-dtir im-e am-me im-mi-ir-ri-am-me XLI er-sem-ma (dingir) Dumu-zi-da. 12. A PRAYER FOR A FAVORABLE DREAM * From my wickedness cause me to depart, and let me be saved by thee. Send unto me and let me behold a favorable dream. May the dream I behold be favorable. May the dream I behold be true. 1 First published in IV R., 66, No. 2, line 54 fol., and repeated with corrections in the 2d edition, 59, No. 2 rev., line 20 fol. Published and translated by Zimmern, Bahylonische Busspsalmen, p. 101f., and by King, First Steps in Assyrian, pp. 238, 239. It-ti lum-ni Su-ti-ka-an-ni-ma lu-un-ni-tir it-ti-ka §up-ra-an-ni-ma Suttu damiktam(tu) lut-tul Suttu a-na-ta-lu lu-u damkat (at) Suttu a-na-ta-lu lu-u klnat (at) 186 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 5 Turn the dream I behold unto favor. May the god . . . the goddess of dreams stand at my head. Cause me to enter into Esagila, the temple of the gods, the house of life. Unto Marduk the merciful commend me into his favorable hands for favor. So will I bow myself before thy greatness, will I glorify thy divinity, 10 And the people of my city will praise thy power. 5 Suttu a-na-ta-lu ana damikti (ti) tir-ra (ilu) Ma-m8 ilat 3a sunati ina reSi-ia lu kan(an) Su-ri-ba-an-ni-ma a-na E-sag-ila ekal ilani bit balati a-na (ilu) Marduk ri-me-ni-i a-na damiktim(tim) ana kata ii damkati pik-dan-ni lud-lul nir-bi-ta lut-ta-'-id ilu-ut-ka 10 ni36 ali-ia li-Se-pa-a kur-di-ka LITURGICAL AND DOCTRINAL TEXTS 187 1. THE SUPPOSED BABYLONIAN SABBATH » (1) An evil day. (2) The shepherd of great peoples (3) shall not eat flesh, cooked upon the coals, or bread of the oven. 2 (4) The garment of his body he shall not change, he shall not put on clean (garments). (5) He shall not bring an offering. The king shall not ride in his chariot. (6) He shall not speak as a ruler (?) . The priest shall not give a decision in the secret place. (7) The physician shall not lay his hand on a patient. (8) To issue a malediction it (the day) is not suitable. (9) At night (10) the king shall bring his gift before Marduk and Ishtar, he shall offer a sacrifice. (11) The lifting up of his hands 3 will then be pleasing to god. 1 The text is published IV R., 32f. This section applies to the 7, 14, 19, 21, and 28 days. It has been repeatedly translated. See, for ex- ample, Zimmern, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3rd edition, p. 593; Dhorme, Chaix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 380, 381; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 99, 100. The text is that for the seventh day, with variants for the other days. 2 "Cooked upon the coals" means "boiled upon the fire"; the second clause means baked in an oven." 8 That is, prayer. (1) umu limnu (2) re'u niSS ra-ba-a-ti (3) slru sa ina pi-en-ti ba-as-lu sa tum-ri ul akal (4) subat pag-ri-su ul unakk-ar ub'-bu-ti ul itiabbaS (5) ni-ku-u ul inak-ki sarru narkabta ul irakab (6) sal- tis ul i-tam 2 -me a-sar pu-uz-ri (amfilu) baru amata ul isakkan (7) asu ana marsi kat-su ul ub-bal (8) ana epeS arrati la natu (9) ina musi 3 (10) sarru nindabu-su ina pan (llu) Marduk u ilu Istar, 4 u kan ni-ki-e inak-ki (11) ni5 kati-su itti ili ma-gir. 5 1 Variant ib. 2 Variant ta. 3 Variant of the 21st day has ina s&rim, in the morning. * The 14th day has here ana (ilu) Ninlil (ilu) Nergal; the 21st day has ana (ilu) SamSi (ilu) BSlit matati ana Sin (ilu) Mah, the 28th day has ana (ilu) Ea (ilu) Mah. 5 The 14th day has the variant innammar, and the 21st ma-hi-ir. 2. THE PANTHEON In early times the number of gods in the Pantheon increased rapidly, so that before the period of Ham- 189 190 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS murapi (about 2000 B. C.) more than sixty gods find mention. 1 Many of these deities are the importations of other peoples who came into Babylonia and founded homes, bringing their gods with them, while others go back to the remotest period of Sumerian life. Many are mere duplications. Every city would have a moon god and a sun god, and the names given to them would often vary in different places. For a long time these divine names increased rather than diminished in num- ber, even though from time to time one god was ab- sorbed by another when one city conquered another. There was also a marked tendency to increase the divine names by adding various attendants to the god, who waited upon him as servants upon earthly masters; thus, for example, we find that in the temple of Esagila Marduk had two attendants who bore the descriptive names (ilu) Mina-ikul-beli, which means "(god) What will my lord eat?" and Mina-ishti-bM, "(god) What will my lord drink?" 2 By such accretions as these the number of the gods increased enormously, and the priests were forced to make lists of them in order to be sure of their rightful place and due honor. In the mak- ing of these lists a sort of classification was adopted, by which the names of minor deities, who are mere reflec- tions of a great god, are identified as expressing certain aspects of his nature. An interesting specimen of this sort of classification is given below in the list of identi- fications of the god Bad (see A). It is to be specially noted that all these are minor deities except the great Ellil, of whom Bad was a mere reflection. Such iden- 1 Morris Jastrow, Jr., Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens, i, pp. 51, 52. Compare Rogers, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. 78, 79. 2 These names occur on K. 4332, which is published by King, Cunei- form Texts, xxiv, Plates 12-17. Compare also on these divine names, ib., p. 5. THE PANTHEON 191 tifications of goddesses are less frequent, except in the case of Ishtar, of which an interesting specimen is reproduced below (see B). These identifications, while interesting as showing a tendency to diminish the over- powering number of the gods, are relatively unimportant because the identifications are all made with minor deities. There is, however, one late Babylonian tablet in which the greatest of the gods are identified with Marduk (see C). This tablet has been the subject of a great controversy, 1 in which it has been freely argued that it is monotheism, or an approach to monotheism, or latent monotheism. It seems an unnecessary con- fusion in critical terminology to use the word "mono- theism" at all in connection with the passage. It is quite plainly nothing but pantheism, and not even henotheism. We may quite properly speculate upon the probabilities of the appearance of henotheism among the later Babylonian philosophizing priests, but there is no evidence for even this in the present passage. 'The tablet was first published by Pinches, Journal of the Transac- tions of the Victoria Institute, 1896, p. 8, who argued that it was "at least an approach to monotheism" (ib., p. 11). It was then taken up by Delitzsch (Babel u. Bibel, p. 49), who supported him. This led to the famous Babel-Bibel controversy, the chief papers in which are the following: Eduard Konig, Bibel und Babel, Eine kulturgeschichtliche Skizze, 6te Auf. Berlin, 1902. Karl Budde, Das Alte Testament und die Ausgrabungen. Giessen, 1903. Karl Budde, Was soil die Gemeinde aus dem Streit um Babel und Bibel lernen. Leipzig, 1903. Fritz Hommel, Die altorientalischen Denkmaler und das Alte Testa- ment. Berlin, 1902. Alfred Jeremias, tm Kampfe um Babel und Bibel, 3te Auf. Leipzig, 1903. Samuel Oettli, Der Kampf um Bibel und Babel. Heinrich Zimmern, Keilinschriften und Bibel. Berlin, 1903. On this particular tablet compare also Zimmern in Schrader, Keilin- schriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., p. 609, who finds in it "einen an monotheistische oder wenigstens henotneistische Anschauung strei- fenden Grundton," but continues that "von einem Durchbruch zu wirklichem Monotheismus in Bereiche der babylonischen Weltanschau- ung nicht eigentlich die Rede sein kann." But Jeremias (The Old Tes- tament in the Light of the Ancient East, p. 85) finds a "latent monotheism" in it and other passages. King also (Cuneiform Texts, xxiv, p. 9) speaks of it as "a still further step in an advance toward monotheism." 192 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS The priests remained polytheists to the end, as the vast masses of religious literature plainly shows. None the less are these speculations interesting and important as show- ing efforts after a simplification of the cumbrous Pantheon. A. Identification of Minor Gods l Ellil is Bad (as god) of the land. Duranki is Bad (as god) of the decision. 5 Dibar is Bad (as god) of the decision. Makhdigal is Bad (as god) of the decision. Daragal is Bad (as god) of kings. Diri is Bad (as god) of all. Gu is Bad (as god) of all. 10 Nab is Bad (as god) of heaven. Anzagar is Bad (as god) of 1 The text is published by King, Cuneiform Texts from Babylonian Tablets in the British Museum, xxiv, p. 39, lines 3-11, and transliterated and translated by him, op. cit., p. 6. (ilu) En-lil-li (ilu) Bad Sa ma-a-[ti (ilu) Dur-an-ki Sa purusfsi 5 (ilu) Di-bar Sa purusfst (ilu) Mah,-di-gal Sa puruss[t] (ilu) Dara-gal Sa Sarrani(ni) (ilu) Diri Sa nap-Jja-ri (ilu) Gu Sa nap-5a-ri 10 (ilu) Nab Sa SamS(e) (ilu) An-za-gar Sa an-na-ti B. Identification of Goddesses ' 75 Zanaru is Ishtar (as goddess) of the lands. Kara-dun is Ishtar (as goddess) of the strong. Ulsiga is Ishtar (as goddess) of heaven and earth. Tiruru is Ishtar (as goddess) of . . . Shun-nu-sibi is Ishtar (as goddess) of images. 1 The text is published by King, Cuneiform Texts, xxiv, Plate 41, with transliteration and translation on p. 8. 75 (ilu) Za-na-ru (ilu) IS-tar Sa matdte(te) (ilu) Kara-dun do 5a kar-ra-a-di (ilu) Ul-si-ga do Sa Sam£(e) u irsiti(ti) (ilu) Ti-ru-ru do Sa kas-sul-ti (?) (ilu) Sun-nu-sibi (?) do sa bu-na-ni-e IDENTIFICATION OF GODS 193 80 Tibanumma is Me-nu-an-nim is Me-nu-nim is Labatu is Alakalki is 85 Kashaia is Ishtar (as goddess) of fetters. Ishtar (as goddess) of lamentation. Ishtar (as goddess) of lamentation. Ishtar (as goddess) of wailing. Ishtar (as goddess) of burning. Ishtar (as goddess) of howling. 80 (ilu) Ti-ba-num-ma do Sa iS-ka-a-ti (ilu) Me-nu-an-nim do Sa ta-iii-iji (ilu) Me-nu-nim do sa ta-ni-Jji (ilu) La-ba-tu do Sa lal-la-ra-te (ilu) A-la-kal-ki do Sa ia-a-ru-ra-te 85 (ilu) Ka-Sa-ia do Sa ta-nu-ka-a-te C. Identification of the Great Gods * Tu(?) is Marduk (as god) of planting. Lugal-a-ki [. . .] is Marduk (as god) of the deep. Ninib is Marduk (as god) of strength. Nergal is Marduk (as god) of war. Zamama is Marduk (as god) of battle. Ellil is Marduk (as god) of rule and govern- ment. Nabu is Marduk (as god) of riches. Sin is Marduk as illuminator of the night. Shamash is Marduk (as god) of justice. Adad is Marduk (as god) of rain. Tishpak is Marduk (as god) of troops (or armies, hosts) 1 The text was first published, transliterated, translated, and dis- cussed by Pinches, Journal of the Victoria Institute, 1896, pp. 8ff. It is newly published, with "transliteration and translation by King, Cunei- form Texts, xxiv, Plate 50 and p. 9. (ilu) Tu (?) (ilu) Marduk Sa e-ri-Su (ilu) Lugal-a-ki [. . .] (ilu) Marduk Sa nak-bi (ilu) Nin-ib (ilu) Marduk Sa al-li (ilu) Nergal (ilu) Marduk Sa kab-lu (ilu) Za-ma-ma (ilu) Marduk Sa ta-Jja-zi (ilu) En-lil (ilu) Marduk Sa be-lu-tu u mit-lu- uk-tu (ilu) Nabu (ilu) Marduk Sa nikasi (ilu) Sin (ilu) Marduk mu-nam-mir mu-si (ilu) SamaS (ilu) Adad (ilu) TiSpak (ilu) Marduk Sa ki-na-a-ti (ilu) Marduk Sa zu-un-nu (ilu) Marduk Sa um-ma-nu 194 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Gal (?) is Marduk (as god) of . . . Shukamunu is Marduk (as god) of the clay vessel. [. . . . is Marduk (as god) of the eonduit. (ilu) Gal (ilu) Su-ka-mu-nu [(ilu) (ilu) Marduk sa kir-zi-zi (ilu) Marduk sa pi-sa-an-nu (ilu) Marduk Sa ku]l-la-ti 3. THE Nisanu 2 Aru Simanu 3 Du'uzu 4 5 Abu Ululu Tashritu 5 Arakhsamnu 6 Kislimmu 10 TeMtu GODS OF THE MONTHS « : of Anu and Ellih : of Ea, lord of men. : of Sin, first son of Ellil. : of the hero Ninib. : of Ningishzida, lord of justice (?). : of Ishtar, queen [of battle(?)]. : of the hero Shamash. : of the wise one of the gods, Marduk. : of the great hero Nergal. : of Papsukal, vizier of Anu and Ishtar. 1 Published in IV R., 33, repeated with some additions in the second edition. s Nis&nu means "beginning." The Babylonian New Year began with the time of the vernal equinox; the Jewish year, on the other hand, began about the time of the autumnal equinox, but during the Baby- lonian captivity the Jews adopted the Babylonian calendar and con- tinued its use until the first century B. C, when the old Jewish year was readopted and is still maintained. * Pronounced Sivanu. See Zeitschrift fur Assyriologie, ii, p. 265. * Du'uzu for Dumuzu or Tumuzu, i. e., Tammuz. See ib., p. 270. • Tashritu means "beginning" (the same as Nisanu), and points, therefore, to an old calendar in which the year began with the autumnal equinox. • Arakhshamnu means "eighth month"; Heb., Marchesvan, for Merach- shaven, a change due to* transposition of vowels. See Zeitschrift fur Assyriologie, ii, p. 266. On the names see further Haupt, Purim, Bei- trage zur Assyriologie, vi, 32. (ilu) A-num u (ilu) En-lil (ilu) Ea Ml te-ni-§e-e-ti (ilu) Sin mari ris-ti-i Sa (ilu) En-lil ^u-ra-du (ilu) Nin-ib (ilu) Nin-gis-zi-da bel m[i-sa-ri] (ilu) Is-tar be-lit ... (ilu) Samas ku-ra-du abkall ilani (ilu) Marduk ur-sag-gal (ursanu karradu rabu) (ilu) Nergal (ilu) Pap-sukkal sukkal (ilu) A-num u (ilu) liter (arjju) ntsanu sa (ar{ju) aru sa (arjju) simanu sa (arjju) du'uzu sa 5 (arjju) abu sa (arjju) ululu sa (arjju) taSritu sa (arjju) arajjsamnu sa (arjju) kislimmu sa 10 (arfeu) tebetu sa THE DOCTRINE OF SUBSTITUTION 195 Shabatu : of Adad, governor (?) of heaven and earth. Addaru 1 : of the seven gods, of the great gods. Second Addaru: of Ashur, father of the gods. > Addaru means "dark," "gloomy." (arfeu) Sabatu sa (ilu) Adad asaridu Same(e) u irsitim (arfeu) addaru sa (ilu) si-bi ilani rabuti (ar{ju) magru (sa) addari sa Asur a-bi ilani 4. THE DOCTRINE OF SUBSTITUTION A 1 To the wise man he spoke: 2 A lamb (?) is a substitute for a man, A lamb he gives for his life, The head of the lamb he gives for the head of the man, The neck of the lamb he gives for the neck of the man, The breast of the lamb he gives for the breast of the 1 A fragment in Sumerian and Assyrian published IV R., 26, No. 6, and again in the 2d edition, 26, No. 6, with some duplicates in the Addi- tions and Corrections, p. 5. A more complete edition in Cuneiform Texts, xvii, p. 37. Translated by Zimmern in Schrader, Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., p. 597, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, l, p. 101. 2 The preceding part is unintelligible, but the god Ea is mentioned, as he is also at the end (see line 15 of the text below). • From the fragmentary ends of the lines shown below it is plain that it enumerated some other part of the body in the next line, perhaps the feet, which are mentioned in a ritual text in Cuneiform Texts, iv, p. 4. 1 abgal-e dug nam-mi-in-de 2 ana ab-kal-li is-si-ma 3 mas nig-sag-il-la nam-lu-gal-lu-ge 4 u-ri-su nigsagillu §a a-me-lu-ti 5 mas zi-a-ni-sii ba-an-sig 6 u-ri-sa ana na-piS-ti-su it-ta-din 7 sag-mas sag-galu-su ba-an-sig 8 kak-kad u-ri-si ana kak-kad ameli it-ta-din 9 tig-mas tig-galu-su ba-an-sig 10 ki-sad u-ri-si ana ki-sad ameli it-ta-din 11 gab-mas gab-galu-su ba-an-sig 12 ir-ti u-ri-si ana ir-ti ameli it-ta-din 13 14 15 16 17 .] ba-an-sig . . . .] it-ta-din . . . .]e a-mat (ilu) E-a .]-mu-un-da-an-bur-ra .] li-ip-pa-si-ir 196 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS B 1 A somewhat similar set of ideas appears in the treaty made between Mati-el, of Arpad, and Ashur-nirari, king of Assyria (754-745 B. C). The following are the sig- nificant lines. After the treaty had been arranged a ram is sacrificed, which represents Mati-el, the different parts of its body standing severally for the correspond- ing parts of his. 1 Text not published, transliteration and translation by Peiser, Studien zur orientalischen AUertumskunde, Mittheilungen der Vorderasia- tischen Gessellschaft, 1898, No. 6, pp. 228ff. Compare Zinimcrn in Schrader, Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., p. 597. This head is not the head of the ram . . . It is the head of Mati-el . . . The head of his children, his nobles, the people of his land. If Mati-el break this covenant As the head of this ram is cut off . . . . . . his teeth laid in his mouth The head of Mati-el shall be cut off . . . kakkadu an-ni-u la kakkadu 3a lu-nim . . . kakkadu §a Ma-ti-'-ilu . . . kakkadu 5a mare-Su rabuti-8u ni&e' mati-[5u . . .] 5um-mu Mati-'ilu ina a-di-e an-nu-ti ki-i §a kakkadi sa mt-nim an-ni-u ka-[ti . .] . . . §in-nu-§u ina pi-§u Sak-na-tu kakkadu 8a Mati'ilu ka-ti ip-tur (?) 5. THE SCAPEGOAT l A partial parallel to the scapegoat which was sent away to Azazel in the wilderness (Lev. 16. 8, 10, 20-22, 26) is found in the sheep slain for purification of the temple and then the body cast into the river. The parallel is by no means perfect, but it has certain of the same features. 1 Published, transliterated, and translated by Dhorme, Revue d'Aa- syriologie et d' Archeologie Orientole, viii, pp. 41ff. THE SCAPEGOAT 197 Reverse : 10 The Irrishu shall give the order and cut off the head of the sheep. With the body of the sheep the Mashmashu shall purify the temple. He shall recite the incantations to exorcise the temple. He shall purify all the naos in its circumference, then shall he take away the platter. The Mashmashu shall carry away the body of the sheep, 15 And shall place it in the river Na-la, at evening. And cast into the river the body of the sheep. He shall depart into the country. The Irrishu, the head of the sheep . . . The Mashmashu and the Irrishu shall depart into the country. All that Which belongs to Nabu, lord of Babylon, they shall not introduce into Babylon. 20 From the fifth to the twelfth day, they shall remain in the country. 10 (amelu) irrisu ikabbi-ma kakkad immeri i-bat-tak-ma ina pag-ri immeri (amelu) ma&-maS bita ti-kap-par sipati sa tum-mu btti i-man-nu pah/-pajj gab-bi adi sihjr-rti-Su i-Jjap-ma niknakku ipattar pag-ri immeri su-a-tim (amelu) ma§-maS i-na-a5-&i-ma 15 ana (naru) Na-la pani-Su ana ereb SamSi isakkan-ma pag-ri immeri §u-a-tu ana nari inad-di ana serf ussi (amelu) irriSu kakkad immeri kimin (amelu) ma§-ma§ u (amelu) irrilu ana seri ussti ma-la Sa (ilu) Nabu bel Babili (ki) ana Babili'(ki) la'uSerabu 20 iStu umi V adi umi XII (kam) ina seri usSabu CHRONOLOGICAL MATERIALS 199 I. BABYLONIAN 1. THE BABYLONIAN KING LIST A. 1 Column I: [Eleven names broken off, to be supplied from King List B. See below.] . . . 11 kings, Dynasty of Babylon. 60 Iluma-ilu. 55 Itti-ili-nibi. 36 Damki-ilishu. 15 Ishkibal. 27 Shushshi, his brother (?) 55 Gulkishar. 50 Peshgal-daramash. 28 A-a-dara-kalama. 26 Akur-ul-anna. 7 Melam-kurkura. 9 Ea-gamil. 368 11 kings, Dynasty of Uru- azag. ' 16 Gandash. 22 Agum, the former, his son. 22 Bitiliashi. 8 Ushshi, his son. . . . A-du-me-tash. . . . Ur-zi-gur-mash. Column IV: . . . Nabu-shum-ishkun. . . . Nabu-nasir. . . 2 Nabu-nadin-zer, his son. 1 mo. 12 days. Nabu-shum- ukin, his son? 22 Dynasty e. 3 Ukin-zer. Dynasty of Shi-i. Column II: [About 13 names broken off.] 22 26 Nazi-maruttash. 17 Kadashman-tur gu. +2 Kadashman-Buriash. 6 Kudur-En-lil. 13 Shagarakti-suriash. 8 BitiEash, his son. 1£ En-lil-nadin-shum. li Kadashman-Kharbe. 6 Adad-shum-iddin. 30 Adad-shum-nasir. 15 Me-li-shi-pak. 17 Marduk-aplu-iddin., his son. 1 Zamamu-shum-iddin. 3 En-Jil-nadin-akhi. 756 years 9 mo. 36 Dyn. ■ ■ ■ 17 Marduk . . . 6 Column III: 22 . . 1 year 6 mo. Marduk-shum 13 Marduk-zer . . . 9 Nabu-shum-libur (?). 132; 2 mo. (?.) 11 Kings. Dy- nasty Pashe. 1 First published by Pinches, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, vi, p. 193, and repeatedly republished and discussed. See especially the following: Schrader, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, ii, 286f.; Winckler, Untersuchungen zur orientalische Geschichte, p. 146f. ; Knudt- zon, Assyrische Gebete an den Sonnengott, Tafel 60; Lehmann, Zwei Hauptprobleme der aUorientalischen Chronologie, pp. 13ff.; Eduard Meyer, Geschichte des Allertums, 2te Auf., i, 2te Halfte, pp. 333ff. 201 202 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 2 Pulu. 5 Ululai. Dynasty Ti-nu. 12 Marduk - aplu - iddin. Dy- nasty Sea-lands. 5 Sharru-ukin. 2 Sin-akhi-erba. Dyn. Kha- bi-gal. 1 mo. Marduk-zakir-shum, son of Arad. 9 mo. Marduk-aplu-iddin Sab Khabi. 3 Bel-ibni. Dynasty e. 6 Asshur-nadin-shum. Dyn. Kha-bi-gal. 1 Nergal-ushezib. 4 Mushezib-Marduk. 8 Sin-akhi-erba. . Asshur-akh-iddin. . . . Shamash-shum-ukin. . . . Kandalanu. [The remainder broken off.] 18 Sim-mash-shikhu. 5 mo. Ea-mukin-(zgr) 3 Kasshu-nadin-akhi. 21 years 5 months. 3 kings. Dynasty of Sea Lands. 17 Edubar-shakin-shum. 3 Ninib-kudur-ucur. 3 mo. Shilani-shuqamuna. 20 years 3 months. 3 kings. Dyn. of bit-Bazi. 6 flu(T) 16 8 months 12 days . . . [About 14 lines broken off.] 2. THE BABYLONIAN KING LIST B. Obverse: Sumu-abu, years 15. Sumu-la-ilu, years 35. Zabu-u, son of the former, years 14. Abil-Sin, son of the former, years 18. Sin-muballit, son of the former, years 30. gammurapi, son of the former, years 55. Samsu-iluna, son of the former, years 35. Ebishum, son of the former, years 25. Ammiditana, son of the former, years 25. Ammi-sadugga, son of the former, years 21. 2 Samsu-ditana, son of the former, years 31. 11 kings, Dynasty of Babylon. 1 Pinches, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archceology, 1880, p. 20f.; Schrader, Berichte, Berliner Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1887, p. 585f., with photograph; Winckler, Untersuchungen zur altorientalische Geschichte, p. 145; Schrader, Keilinschrifiliche Bibliothek, ii, pp. 288, 289. 'The numeral has usually been read 22; so Winckler, Delitzsch, Hommel, but King has reexamined the text and says, "There is no doubt that '21' is the correct figure." — King, Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings, i, p. 84, footnote 2. Reverse: Uru-azag (ki) Iluma-ilu. Itti-ili-nibi. Damki-ilishu. Ishkibal. Shushshi. Gulkishar. Peshgal-daramash, son of the former. A-dara-kalama. Akur-ul-anna. Melam-kurkura. Ea-gamil. 10 kings, Dynasty of Uru-azag (ki). THE SARGON CHRONICLE 203 3. A CHRONICLE CONCERNING SARGON AND OTHER EARLY BABYLONIAN AND ASSYRIAN RULERS 1 Sargon, king of Agade, by Ishtar's royal insignia was exalted, And he had no rival or enemy. His glory he poured out over the world. The sea of the East 2 he crossed, And in the eleventh year his hand subdued the Country of the West in its full extent. 5 He united them under one control; he set up his images in the west; Their booty he brought over at his word. He settled the sons of his palace for five biru around, And over the hosts of the world he reigned su- preme. Against Kacalla he marched, and turned Kacalla into mounds and ruins; 10 He destroyed within it, leaving not a bird's resting place. Afterward in his old age all the lands revolted against him, 1 First published, with transliteration and translation, by L. W. King, Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings, ii, pp. 3-24. 2 The Sargon Omen tablet reads here "sea of the west," which is probably wrong. The sea of the east, which is the Persian Gulf, seems much more probable than the sea of the west, which is the Mediter- ranean. See further King, op. cit., i, p. 37f. §arru-ukin §ar A-ga-de (ki) ina pall (ilu) Is-tar i-lam-ma Sa-ni-na u ma-fei-ri ul i-Si sa-lum-mat-su eli matati (pi) it-bu-uk tamta ina sit §amsi i-bi-ir-ma sattu XI (kan) mat ergb §amsi a-di ki-ti-su kat-su iksud(ud) 5 pi-i-su a-na i§-tin u-kin salmani (pl)-8u ina erSb Samsi us-zi-iz sal-lat-su-nu ina a-ma-a^ti u-Se-bi-ra mare' ekalli-su a-na V biru (ta-a-an) u-se-sib-ma urn-mat matati (pi) mit-lja-ris i-be-el a-na (matu) Ka-sal-la il-lik-ma (matu) Ka-sal-la ana tili u kar-me u-tir 10 ina lib-bi-Su man-za-az is-flur u-Jjal-lik ^ ar-ka-ni5 ina §i-bu-ti-su matati ka-li-si-na ib-ba-al-ki-ta-si-ma 204 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS And they besieged him in Agade; and Sargon went forth to battle and accomplished their defeat; Their overthrow he brought about, and their wide spreading host he destroyed. Afterward he attacked the land of Subartu in his might, and before his arms they bowed down, 15 And Sargon quelled that revolt, and accomplished their defeat; Their overthrow he brought about, and their wide spreading host he destroyed. Their possessions he caused to be brought into Agade. The soil he removed from the trenches of Babylon, And the boundaries of Agade he made like those of Babylon. 20 But because of the evil which he had committed the great lord Marduk was angry, And he destroyed his people by famine. From the rising of the sun unto the setting of the sun They rebelled against him and gave him no rest. Revebse : Naram-Sin, the son of Sargon, marched against the city of Apirak, ina A-ga-de (ki) il-mu-su-ma (m)Sarru-ukin a-na kakM usi-ma abikta-§u-nu im-Jjas ka-mar-su-nu is-kun um-man-su-nu rapastim(tim) u-sam-ki-it arki ana (matu) Subartu (ki) ina gi-ib-si-su itbi-ma ana kakki ik-mi-is-su-ma 15 Sarru-ukSn dalajju su-a-tu u-se-sib-ma abikta-su-nu im-h,as ka-mar-su-nu is-kun um-man-su-nu rapastim(tim) u-§am-lcit makkur-su-nu a-na A-ga-de (ki) u-se-ri-ba e-pi-ir e-si-e Sa Babili (ki) is-sujj-ma i-te-e A-ga-de (ki) gab-ri Babili (ki) i-pu-u§ 20 a-na maruSta i-pu-su belu rabu(u) (ilu) Marduk i-gu-ug-ma ina feu-safe-bu ni§e-§u ig-mu-ur ul-tu si-it (ilu) §amii(si) a-di e-rib (ilu) Samsi(Si) ik-ki-ru-su-ma la sa-la-la i-mi-id-[sw] Revbhsb: (m)Na-ra-am-(ilu) Sin mar (m)Sarru-ukin a-na (alu) A-pi- rak [(ki) il-lik-ma] THE SARGON CHRONICLE 205 And he built trenches, and his hand sub- dued Rish-Adad, king of Apirak, and the governor of Apirak. He marched against Magan, and Mannu-dannu, king of Magan, his hand subdued, 5 Dungi, son of Ur-Engur, richly adorned the city of Eridu, which was on the shore of the sea But he sought after evil, and the treasure of E-sagila and of Babylon, He brought out as spoil. And Bel was . . . and body and ... he made an end of him. Ura-imitti, the king, set Bel-ibni, the gardener, Upon his throne, that the dynasty might not come to an end; 10 And the crown of his kingship he placed upon his head, Ura-imitti in his palace died (?) Bel-ibni, who sat upon the throne, did not arise therefrom But was established as king. Ilu-shuma, king of Assyria, against Su-abu. fii-il-Su ip-lu-us-ma (m)Ri-is-(ilu) Ad[ad] ar (alu) A-pi-rak (ki) u (amelu) sukkal A-pi-rak (ki) kat-su ik-[sud(ud)] ana Ma-gan-na (ki) il-lik-ma (m)Man-nu-da-an-nu sar Ma-gan [kat-su iksud(ud)] 5 (m, ilu) Dun-gi mar (m)Ur-(ilu) Engur Eridu (ki) sa kisald tam-tim ra-biS iz-nun limutta/is-te-'e-e-ma makkur E-sag-ila u Babili (ki) ina Sil-lat uS6si (ilu) Bel Si £. . .]-ma (amelu) Salamta-su u sa-kil kak (tu) ukattu-su (m, ilu) Ura (ra)-imitti Sarru (m, ilu) B61-ibni amel urki a-na la §akan SAG-GiL(e) ina kusst-lu u-SS-sib 10 aga §arru-ti-§u ina kakkadi-Su i§-ta-kan (m, ilu) Ura(ra)-i-mit-ti ina ekalli-§u pap-pa-su im-me-ljia ina sa-r-[a-pi-su im-tu-ut] Bel-ibni sa ina kussl u-si-bi ul it-bi a-na sarru-u-ti it-ta5-kan Ilu-§u [m]-ma Jar (matu) A§§ur a-na tar-si (m)Su-a-bu. 206 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Continuation of the Chronicle Concerning Early Babylonian Rulers Ura-imitti, the king, set Bel-ibni, the gardener, Upon his throne, [that (the dynasty) might not come to an end] And the crown of his kingship he placed upon his head. Ura-imitti in his palace . . . 5 died. Bel-ibni sat upon the throne, and did not arise (therefrom) ; And as king he was established. Hammurapi, king of Babylon, set his troops in motion, And marched against Rim-Sin, king of Ur. 10 The cities of Ur and of Larsa his hand conquered And he took their possessions unto Babylon. . . . . he overthrew ... he carried away. Samsu-iljuna, king of Babylon, the son of Ham- murapi, the king and 15 Rim-Sin unto . . . his hand conquered. him alive in the palace . . . [Ura-imitti, Sarru] (m, ilu) Bel-ibni amel urki [a-na la sakan [sAG-GiL](e) ina kusst-su u-§e-Sib] [a]ga Sarru-u-ti-su ina kakkadi-su iS-ta-kan Ura(ra)-i-mit-ti ina ekalli-su pap-pa-si im-me-his 5 ina sa-ra-pi-5u im-tu-ut (m, ilu) Bel-ibni ina kusst u-§i-bi ul it-bi a-na sarru-u-ti it-tas-kan (m)Ha-am-mu-ra-pi §ar Babili (ki) ummani-su id-ki-e-ma a-na eli (m) Rim-(ilu)Sim sar Urn (ki) il-lik 10 Uru (ki) u Larsam (ki) ka-at-su ik-Su-ud b[u]-S[a]-s[u]-na a-na Babili (ki) il-ka-a [. . .] ki is-jjup [. . . ki u-bil-l[a] (m) [Sa-am-su-i-l]u-na sar Babili (ki) mar(m) 9a-[am-mu-ra-pi sa]rri -b]u-tu [. . .]-e-ma 15 [ ]-zu-na(m) Rim-(ilu) Sin ana [. . .] illik [ik] kat-su iksud [(ud)] bal-tu-ut-su ina ekalli THE SARGON CHRONICLE 207 he marched and besieged . . . his peoples . . . 20 Reverse: [Iluma]-ilu . . . he made . . . He waged war against him and . . . Their dead bodies the sea . . . 5 Samsu-iluna again marched [against . . .] Iluma-ilu advanced and the defeat [ he accomplished.] Abishi, son of Samsu-iluna, to conquer Ilu-ma-ilu And his heart moved him to dam the Tigris. And he dammed the Tigris, but he caught not Iluma-ilu. 10 Against Shamash-ditana the men of the land of Khatti marched against the land of Akkad. Ea^-gamil, king of the Country of the Sea, marched against the land of Elam, And in pursuit of him Ulam-Bur(i)ash, the brother of Kashtiliash the Kassite, [.....] illik-ma il-mi [. . .] [,...- .] ni§6 Su [. . .] 20 [ .] Reverse: [(m) Iluma]-ilu ma-[. . .] [. . . -m]e-e ib-na [. . .] sal-tu a-na fibbi-5u epu£-m[a . . .1 (amelu) pagre Su-nu tam-tim [. . .] 5 iS-ni-ma(m)Sa-am-su-i-lu-na ana [. . .] Ilu-ma-ilu itba-am-ma abikti ummani (pi) [. . .1 (m) A-bi-Si mar (m)Sa-am-su-i-lu-na ka-Jad(m) Ilu-ma-ilu i[S- . . . -ma]a (na.ru) Idiglat a-na si-ki-ri lib-ba-8u ub-lam-ma (naru) Idiglat is-kir-ma (m)Ilu-ma-ilu ul [is-ba]t 10 ana tar-[si] (m) §ama§-di-ta-na (matu) 9at-tu-u ana Akkadu (ki) [illik] (m, ilu) E-a-ga-mil Sar mat tam-tim a-na (mat) Elamtu(ki) [il- li-ku-ma] arki-Su(m) U-lam-Bur-aS alj Ka§-til-ia-a§ (matu) Ka§-§u-u 208 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Set his troops in motion, and conquered the Country of the Sea, and exercised dominion over the country. Agum, the son of Kashtiliash, moved his troops, and marched against the Country of the Sea, 15 He conquered the city of Dur-Ea, And E . . . -uruna, the temple of the god Ea in the city of Dur-Ea, he razed to the ground. ummani-su id-ki-e-ma mat tam-tim iksud(ud) bSlu-ut mati i-pu-u§ A-gum mar Kas-til-ia-as ummani-sti id-ki-e-ma 15 a-na mat tam-tim il-lik (alu) Dur-(ilu)Ea iksud(ud) Ea . . . -uru-na bit (ilu) Ea 8a Dur-Ea u-ial-pit 4. THE BABYLONIAN GHRONICLE l Column I: (1) In the third year of Nabonassar, King of Babylon, (2) Tiglathpileser took his seat on the throne in Assyria. (3) In the same year he marched against Akkad (4) and plundered the cities of Rapiku and Khamranu. (5) The gods of the city of Shapazza he carried away. (6) During the reign of Nabonassar Borsippa separated itself (7) from Babylon. The battle of Nabonas- sar (8) against Borsippa is not recorded. 2 > Pinches, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, vi, pp. 193ff.; Winckler, Zeitschrift fur Assyriologie, ii, pp. 148ff.; Finches, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, xix, pp. 655ff.; Abel-Winckler, Keilschrifttexte, pp. 47, 48; Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestucke, 4te Auf., pp. 137-142; Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testa- ment, 3te Auf., pp. 58ff. 2 This means that the scribe who copied this tablet did not find this event recorded in the exemplar which was before him. One of the duplicates even omits lines 6 to 8 altogether. Column I: (1) [sattu III (ilu) Nabu-nasir] sar Babilu (2) Tukulti-apal-esarra ina (matu) Assur ina kussi ittasab (3) Sattu SaSu ana matu Akkadi (ki) ur-dam-ma (4) (alu) Rab-bi-ku u (alu) ^a-am- ra-nu ife-ta-bat (5) u ilani sa (alu) §a-pa-az-za i-ta-bak (6) a-na tar-si (ilu) Nabu-nasir Bar-sip (ki) (7) itti Babili it-te-[kir] sal-tum Sa (ilu) Nabu-nasir (8) a-na libbi Bar-sip (ki) i-pu-su BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE 209 (9) In the fifth year of Nabonassar, Ummanigash (10) took his seat on the throne in Elam. (11) In the fourteenth year Nabonassar fell ill and died in his palace. (12) Nabonassar ruled fourteen years over Babylon. (13) Nadinu, his son, took his seat on the throne in Babylon. (14) In the second year Nadinu was killed in a revolt. (15) Nadinu reigned two years in Babylon. (16) Shumukin, a governor of a province, a rebel, took his seat on the throne. (17) Two months, . . . days reigned Shumukin in Babylon. (18) Ukinzer . . . the throne . . . seized the throne. (19) In the third year of Ukinzer, Tiglathpileser (20) marched against Akkad. (21) He laid Bet- Amukani waste and took Ukinzer prisoner. (22) Ukinzer reigned three years in Babylon. (23) Tiglathpileser took his seat on the throne in Babylon. (24) In the second year, in the month of Tebet, Tiglathpileser died. (25) Tig- lathpileser reigned . . . years in Akkad and in (26) Assyria; two years he reigned in Akkad. (27) On the twenty-fifth day of Tebet Shalma- ul §a-tir (9) sattu V (ilu) Nabu-nasir Um-ma-ni-ga-a§ (10) ina (matu) Elamti ina kussl ittasa-ab (11) sattu XIV (ilu) Nabu-nasir maris-ma ina ekalli-su Simati (12) XIV sanati (ilu) Nabu-nasir Sarru-ut Babili epu-uS (13) (m) Na- di-nu maru-su ina Babili ina kusst ittaia-ab (14) sattu II Na-di-nu ina si-hi dtk (15) II sanati Na-din sarru-ut Babili epu-us (16) (m) Sumu-ukin pijjatu Ml si-Jji ina kussi ittasa-ab (17) ar&u II umu . . . Sumu-ukin sarru-ut Babilu epu-us (18) (m) Ukin-zer ... ina kussi [. J-ma kussu is-bat (19) sattu III Ukin-zer Tukul-ti-apal-e-iarra (20) ana (matu) Akkadi (ki) ki-i u-ri-dam (21) Bit-a-mu-ka-nu ijj-ta-pi u Ukin-zer ik-ta-sad (22) III sanati Ukin-zer Sarru-ut Babili epu-u§ (23) (m) Tukul-ti-apal-e-sar-ra ina Babili ina kussi ittasa-ab (24) sattu II Tukul-ti-apal-e-sar-ra ina (ar&u) Tebetu simati (25) . . . sanati Tukul-ti-apal-e-sar-ra §'arru-ut (matu) Akkadi (ki) (26) u (matu) AsSur epu-us II sanati ina libbi ina (matu) Akkadi (ki) epu-us (27) (arfeu) Tebetu umu XXV Sul-man-a-sa-rid ina (matu) Assur 210 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS neser (28) took his seat on the throne in Assyria, and the city of Shabarain was destroyed. (29) In the fifth year, in the month of Tebet, Shalmaneser died. (30) Shalmaneser reigned five years in Akkad and in Assyria. (31) On the twelfth day of Tebet, Sargon took his seat on the throne in Assyria. (32) In Nisan Merodach-baladan took his seat on the throne in Babylon. (33) In the second year of Merodach-baladan, Ummani- gash, King of Babylon, fought a battle with Sargon, King of Assyria, (34) in the district of Durilu. (35) He accomplished the defeat of Assyria and slew many. (36) Merodachbaladan, who had come to the help of the (37) King of Elam, did not come in time for the battle, but marched after him (?) (38) In the fifth year of Merodach-baladan, Ummani- gash, King of Elam, died. (39) Ummanigash reigned . . . years in Elam. (40) Ishtar- kundu, son of his sister, took his seat on the throne in Elam. (41) From the beginning of the reign of Merodach-baladan to the tenth year (42) [Sargon] was at enmity with Merodach- baladan. (28) (ki) ina kusst ittaSa-ab (alu) Sa-ba (ma?)-ra-'-in ijj-te-pi (29) Sattu V §ul-man-a-Sa-rid ina (arjui) Tebetu Simati (30) V Sanati §ul-man-a-Sa-rid Sarru-ut (matu) Akkadi (ki) u (matu) ASSur epu-uS (31) (arjju) Tebetu umuXII (kan) §arru- ukin ina (matu) ASSur ina kusst ittasa-ab (32) ina Nisanu (m, ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin ina Babili ina kusst ittaSa-ab (33) Sattu II (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin Um-ma-ni-ga-aS Sar Elamti (34) ina pijjat Dur-ilu (ki) sal-tum ana libbi Sarru-uldn Sar (matu) ASSur epuS-ma (35) nabalkatu (matu) ASSur ittaSka-an abikta-Su-nu ma-'-diS itta§ka-an (36) (m, ilu) Marduk-apal- iddin u um-ma-ni-Su 8a a-na ri-su-tum (37) Sar Elamti illi-ku sal-tum ul ik-Su-ud ana arkt-Su urakki-sa (?) (38) Sattu V (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin Um-ma-ni-Ea-aS Sar Elamti Simati (39) . . . Sanati Um-ma-ni-ga-aS sanru-ut Elamti epu-uS (40) |IS-tar-!ju-un-]du mar a-Jja-ti-Su ina (matu) Elamti ina kusst ittaSa-ab (41) [ul-tu reS Sarru-ti] (ilu) Marduk-[apal-iddi]-nam a-di Sattu X (kan) (42) [§arru-uktn] BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE 211 (43) In the tenth year of Merodach-baladan Bet Dakuri (44) was laid waste and its goods taken away. Column II: (1) In the twelfth year of Merodach-baladan Sargon marched against Akkad, (2) and gave battle to Merodach-baladan. (3) Merodach-baladan fled to Elam, at the head of his nobles! (4) Merodach- baladan reigned twelve years in Babylon. (5) Sargon took his seat on the throne in Babylon. (6) In the thirteenth year Sargon took the hand of Bel and captured Dur-Yakin. (7) In the fourteenth year the king remained in the country. (8) In the fifteenth year, on the twenty-second day of Teshrit, the gods of the Sea Land came back to their place. There were epidemics in Assyria. (9) In the sixteenth year Sargon marched against Tabal. [Lines 10-18 are wanting both upon the chief tablet and upon the duplicate. The lines immediately following are badly broken.] (19) The Babylonians were not scattered. The territory . . . (20) he . . . Merodach-baladan . . . it-ti (ilu) Marduk-[apal-iddi-na]m na-kir (43) [Sattu X (kan) (ilu) Marduk-apal]-iddin Bit-Da-ku-r]i (44) [ijj-te-pi Jju-bu- ut]-su ijj-[ta]-bat. Column II: (1) Sattu XII (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin Sarru-ukin ana (matu) Akkadi (ki) ur-dam-ma (2) sal-tum ana lib (ilu) Marduk- apal-iddin epu-us-ma (3) (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin ina pan (amelu) rabuti-Su ana (matu) Elamti ijj-lik (4) XII sanati (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin Sarru-ut Babili epu-u§ (5) Sarru- ukin ina Babili ina kussi itt'asa-ab (6) sattu XIII Sarru-ukin kit (ilu) Bel is-sa[-bat] Dur-ia-a-ki-nu ik-ta-[sad] (7) Sattu XIV Sarru ina [mati] (8) sattu XV ara& Tasritu umu XXII (kan) ilani sa mat tam-tim ina asri-su-nu ituru mutani ina (matu) ASSur Sak-[nu] (9) [Sattu XVI Sarru-u]km ana (mdtu) Ta-ba-lu [illik] [Lines 10-18 wanting.] (19) (amelu) Babilai ul [sapijj] mi-is-ri [. . .] (20) ir-tib-ma (ilu) 212 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS (21) his land was plundered. . . . After he had fortified (22) Larak and Sharraba . . . (23) he placed Bel-ibU on the throne in Babylon. (24) In the first year of Bel-ibni, Sennacherib destroyed the cities of (25) Khirimma and Khararatu. (26) In the third year of Bel-ibni Sennacherib marched against Akkad (27) and plundered Akkad. (28) Bel-ibni and his nobles were taken away to Assyria. (29) Bel-ibni reigned three years in Babylon. (30) Sennacherib set Asshur-nadin- shum, his son, (31) on the throne in Babylon. (32) In the first year of Asshur-nadin-shum Ishtar- khundu, King of Elam, was seized by his brother (33) Khallushu and cast into prison. (34) Ishtar- khundu reigned eighteen years in Elam. (35) Khallushu, his brother, took his seat on the throne in Elam. (36) In the sixth year of Asshur-nadin-shum, Sen- nacherib marched down (37) against Elam, de- stroyed the cities of Nagitu, Khilmu, (38) Pillatu, Khupapanu (39) and plundered them. After- ward Khullushu, King of Elam, marched (40) against Akkad, and at the end of Teshrit Marduk-apal-iddin u[. . .] (21) Jju-bu-ut mati-§u ife-ta-bat u[. . .]-§u (22) (alu) La-rak u (alu) Sar-ra-ba [. . .]-§u (23) ki-i urakki-su (m, ilu) Bel-ib-ni ina Babili ina kussi ul-te-§ib (24) Sattu I (kan) (ilu) Bel-ib-ni (ilu) Sin-afee-erba (25) (alu) ^Ji-ri-im-ma u (alu) 5[a-ra-ra-tum ijj-te-pi (26) Sattu III (kan) (m, ilu) Bel-ib-ni (ilu) Sin-ajje-erba ana (matu) Akkadi (ki) (27) ur-dam-ma Jju-bu-ut (matu) Akkadi (ki) i{j-ta4>at (28) (m, ilu) Bel-ib-ni u (amelu) ra-buti-5u ana (matu) ASSur ul-te-ik-lu (29) III sanati (ilu) Bel-ib-ni Sarra- ut Babili epu-u§ (30) (ilu) Sin-a&e-erba (ilu) ASur-nadin- Sumu mari-su (31) ina Babili ina kussi ul-te-Sib (32) Sattu I (kan) (ilu) Asur-nadin-sumu K-tar-Jju-un-du Sar Elamti (33) 9al-lu-su afei-Su is-bat-su-ma babu ina pani-su ip-Jji (34) XVIII Sanati Is-tar-Jju-un-du Sarru-ut (matu) Elamti epu-ul (35) 9 a Hu-^u afei-su ina (matu) Elamti ina kussi ittasa-ab (36) Sattu VI (kan) (ilu) Asur-nadin-sumu (ilu) Sin-afee-erba (37) ana (matu) Elamti u-rid-ma (alu) Na-gi-tum (alu) $i-il-mi (38) (alu) Pi-il-la-tum u (alu) 5u-pa-pa-nu ijj-te-pi (39) {ju-bu-us-su-nu ijj-ta-bat arkanu gal-lu-Su g ar Elamti (40) ana (matu) Akkadi (ki) illi-kam-ma ina kit TaSritu BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE 213 entered Sippar and (41) put the inhabitants to death. Shamash did not leave E-barra. (42) As- shur-nadin-shum was taken prisoner and led away into Elam. Asshur-nadin-shum (43) reigned six years in Babylon. (44) The King of Elam set Nergal-ushezib (45) on the throne in Babylon, and accomplished the defeat of Assyria. (46) In the first year of Nergal-ushezib, on the sixteenth day of Tammuz, (47) Nergal-ushezib took Nippur. . . . (48) On the first day of Teshrit, the Assyrians entered Uruk. Column III: (1) The gods of Uruk and its inhabitants were plun- dered. (2) Nergal-ushezib united with the Elam- ites, (3) and its inhabitants were taken away (?) On the seventh day of Teshrit (4) he fought against the Assyrians in the district of Nippur, was taken prisoner in battle and carried away to (5) Assyria. Nergal-ushezib (6) reigned one year and six months in Babylon. On the twenty- sixth day of Teshrit the people rebelled against (7) Khallushu, King of Elam, (8) imprisoned him and killed him. Khallushu reigned six years in ana Sippara erub (41) ni§6 iduk (ilu) SamaS iStu E-bar-ra ul as! (42) (m, ilu) ASur-nadin-sumu sabit-ma ana (matu) Elamti a-bi-ik (43) VI sanati (ilu) ASur-nadin-Sumu sarru- ut Babili epu-us (44) Sar Elamti (ilu) Nergal-u-&e-zib ina Babili (45) ina kussi ul-te-sib [nabalkatu] (matu) Assur ittaSka-an (46) Sattu I (kan) (m, ilu) Nergal-u-se-zib (arajj) Duzu umu XVI (kan) (47) (m, ilu) NergaT-u-ie-zib Nippuru is-bat 8ar.sar.ik.ni.lal (48) (arajj) Tasritu umu I (kan) sab (matu) ASSur ana Unik erubu Column III: (1) ilani sa Su-pur Uruk u nisS-Su ih,-tab-tu (2) (ilu) Nergal-u- se-zib arki (amelu) Elamu illik-ma ilani su-pur Uruk (3) u nise-su i-te-ik-mu (arab,) TaSrttu umu VII (kan) ina pi-feat Nippuri (4) sal-tum ana libbi sab (matu) ASsur epu-us-ma ina ta&az se'ri sa-bit-ma (5) ana (matu) Assur a-bi-ik sattu I. VI arfei' (ilu) Nergal-u-se-zib (6) Sarru-ut Babili epu-us (arafe) Tasritu umu XXVI (kan) (7) JJal-lu-su lar Elamti nise-lu is-Jju-su-mu babu ina pa-ni-su (8) ip-Jju-u iduku- Su VI sanati 5al-lu-su sarru-ut (matu) Elamti ' epu-us 214 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Elam. (9) Kudur took his seat on the throne in Elam. Afterward Sennacherib marched down (10) against Elam, laid it waste from Rashi (11) to Bet-Burnaki and carried away booty. (12) Mushezib-Marduk took his seat on the throne in Babylon. (13) In the first year of Mushezib-Marduk, on the eighth day of Ab, (14) Kudur, King of Elam, was taken captive in a revolt and killed. (15) Kudur reigned ten months in Elam. Menanu (16) took his seat on the throne in Elam. In an unknown year (17) he collected the forces of Elam and the Babylonians, offered battle to the Assyrians in Khalule (18) and conquered the Assyrians. (19) In the fourth year of Mushezib-Marduk, on the fifteenth day of Nisan, (20) Menanu, King of Elam, suffered with a stroke (?) , (21) his mouth was closed and he could not speak. (22) On the first day of Kishlev the city (i. e., Babylon) was captured. Mushezib-Marduk (23) was taken pris- oner and carried away to Assyria. Mushezib- Marduk reigned (24) four years in Babylon. (25) On the seventh day of Adar, Menanu, King of Elam, died. Menanu (26) reigned four years in (9) Kudur ina (matu) Elamti ina kussi ittaSa-ab arkanu (ilu) Sin-ajje-erba (10) ana (matu) Elamti u-rid-ma iStu (matu) Ra-a-8i a-di (11) Bit-bur-na-ki ih/-te-pi {ju-bu-ut-su Uj-ta-bat (12) Mu-Se-zib-(ilu)Marduk ina Babili ina kussl ittaSa-ab (13) Sattu I (kan) Mu-Se-zib-(ilu)Marduk (arai) abu umu XVIII (var. XVII) (kan) (14) Kudur Sar (matu) Elamti ina si-fei sa-bit-ma dik X arjje (15) Kudur Sarru-ut (matu) Elamti epu-uS Me-na-nu ina (matu) Elamti (16) ina kussi ittasa-ab Sattu ul id! Me-na-nu sab (matu) Elamti (matu) Akkadi (ki) (17) id-ki-e-ma ina (alu) 9a-hi-li-e sal-turn ana lib (matu) ASSur (18) epu-uS-ma nabalka-tum (matu) ASSur ittaSka-an (19) sattu IV Mu-Se-zib-(ilu)Mar- duk (arajj) Nisanu umu XV (kan) (20) Me-na-nu Sar (matu) Elamti mi-Sit-tum i-mi-Si(d)-su-ma (21) pu-Su sa-bit-ma at-ma-a la li-' (22) ina (arajj) Kisilimu umu I (kan) alu sa-bit. Mu-5e-zib-(ilu)Marduk (23) sa-bit-ma ana (matu) Assur-a-bi-ik (24) IV sanati Mu-se-zib-(ilu)Marduk sarru- ut Babili epu-us (25) ina (ara&) Adaru umu VII (kan) Me-na-nu Sar (matu) Elamti Simati (26) IV Sanati Me-na-nu BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE 215 Elam. (27) Khummakhaldas took his seat on the throne in Elam. (28) In the eighth year (i. e., during eight years) there was no king in Babylon. On the third day of Tammuz (29) the gods of Uruk (Erech) returned from Eridu to Uruk. (30) On the twenty-third day of Teshrit Khummakhaldash, King of Elam, (31) was smitten with fever, and died in the attack (?) of fever. (32) Khummakhaldas reigned eight years in Elam. (33) Khummakhaldas the second took his seat on the throne in Elam. (34) On the twentieth day of Tebet Sennacherib, King of Assyria, was killed (35) by his son in a revolt. Sennacherib (36) reigned twenty-three years in Assyria. From the twentieth day of Tebet until (37) the second day of Adar the re- volt continued in Assyria. (38) On the eighteenth day of Adar Esarhaddon, his son, took his seat on the throne in Assyria. (39) In the first year of Esarhaddon Zeru-kinish-Ushir of the Sea Land, (40) after he . . . against Ur . . . city and . . . fled (41) before the nobles of Assyria and went (?) to Elam. (42) In Elam the King of Elam took him prisoner and Sarru-ut (matu) Elamti epu-u§ (27) Hum-ma-Jjal-da-Su ina (matu) Elamti ina kussi ittasa-ab (28) sattu VIII (kan) sarru ina Babili [. . .] (araj)) Duzu umu III (kan) (29) ilani Su-pur Uruk iStu Eridu ana Uruk eribu (30) ina (arajj) TaSrftu umu XXIII (kan) 5um-ma-{jal-da-§u sar Elamti ina iSati (31) ma-Jji-is-ma ina mikit i[§ati] imu- ut VIII Sanati $um-ma-{jaf-da-8u (32) garru-ut (matu) Elamti epu-u§ (33) Hum-ma-Jjal-da-Su sanu(u) ina (matu) Elamti ina kussi itta§a-ab (34) (arab) Tebitu umu XX (kan) (ilu) Sin-abS-erba gar (matu) ASsur (35) maru-su ina si-bi iduk-[su XXIII] Sanati (ilu) Sin-ab^-erba (36) Sarru- (ut) (matu) ASSur epu-u5 umu XX (kan) §a (arajj) Tebitu a-di (37) umu II (kan) sa (arajj) Adar si-}ji ina (matu) ASSur sa-dir (38) (arab) Adar u[mu] XVIII (kan) (ilu) ASSur-ab- iddi-na maru-Su ina (matu) AS§ur ina kussi ittaSa-ab (39) Sattu I (kan) (ilu) A§ur-ab-iddina(m) Zeru-kinis-liSir §a mat tam-tim (40) ki-i i§-ka-a ina eli Uru it-ta-di alu u[. . .] (41) ina pan (amelu) rabuti la. (matu) A§8ur iblik-ma ana (matu) Elamti i-[. . .] (42) ina (matu) Elamti Sar (matu) 216 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS killed him with a weapon. (43) In an unknown month in Nippur the guenna . . . (44) In the month of Elul the god Ka-di and the other gods of Dur-ilu returned (45) to Dur-ilu. The chief god and the other gods of Dur-Sharrukin (46) returned to Dur-Sharrukin. . . . (47) In the month of Adar the head of . . . (48) In the second year the major-domo (lit., chief man of the house or palace) . . . Column IV: (1) . . . akhe-shullim, the guenna, and . . . (2) were brought to Assyria and killed in Assyria. (3) In the third (? fourth) year Sidon was captured and its booty carried away ... (4) the major- domo made an assembly (? census) in Akkad. (5) In the fifth year, on the second day of Teshrit the Assyrian army made an expedition (6) against Bassa. In the month of Teshrit the head of the King of Sidon (7) was cut off and brought to Assyria. In the month of Adar the heads of the Kings (8) of Kundu and Sisu were cut off and brought to Assyria. (9) In the sixth day the King of Elam entered Sippar and made a massacre. Shamash did not leave Elamti is-bat-su-ma ina kakki [iduk] (43) araj} ul idi ina Nippuri (amelu) gu[-en-na . . .] (44) ina (arajj) Ululu (ilu) Ka-di u ilani [su-pur] Dur-ilu (45) ana Dur-ilu [illiku . . . u ilani Su-pur Dur-Sarru-ukin] (46) ana Dur- Sarru-ukin illiku [. . .] (47) (ara&) Adar ri-Si Sa [. . .] (48) Sattu II (kan) (amelu) rab-biti [. . .] [Broken, two lines missing.] Column IV: (1) [. . .]-ahe-Sullim (amelu) gu-en-na (2) [. . J-ri ana (matu) Assur ab-ku-ma ina (matu) Assur diku (3) [Sattu . . .] (alu) Si-du-nu sa-bit Sal-lat-su sal-lat (4) [. . .] (amelu) rab-biti ina (matu) Akkadi bi-J}ir-tum ip-te-Jjir. (5) sattu V (kan) (arajj) TaSritu umu II (kan) sab (matu) ASsur Ba-as-sa (6) is-sab-tu ina arab, Tasiiti kakkadu sa sarri sa (alu) Si-du-nu (7) naki-is-ma ana (matu) ASsur na-si ina arafe Adar kakkadu Sa sarrfi (8) sa (matu) Kun-du u (matu) Si-su-u naki-is-ma ana (matu) ASsur na-5i (9) Sattu VI (kan) sar Elamti ana Sippara erub diktu iduk (ilu) Samas BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE 217 (10) E-barra. The Assyrian army marched against Egypt . . . (11) Khummakhaldash, King of Elam, died in his palace without being sick. (12) Five years ruled Khummakhaldash in Elam, (13) Urtagu, his brother, took his seat on the throne in Elam. (14) In an unknown month Shum-iddin, the guenna, (15) and Kudur, of Bet- Dakuri were brought to Assyria. (16) In the seventh year, on the fifth day of Adar the Assyrian army entered Egypt. (17) In the month of Adar Ishtar of Agade and the other gods of Agade came (18) from Elam and on the tenth day of Adar entered Agade. (19) In the eighth year of Esarhaddon on the . . . day of Tebet the (20) land of Shupri was con- quered and its booty carried away. (21) In the month of Kislev its booty reached Uruk. (22) On the fifth day of Adar the king's wife died. (23) In the tenth year, in the month of Nisan the army of Assyria marched (24) against Egypt. On the third, sixteenth, and eighteenth days of Tammuz — (25) three times — a battle was fought in Egypt. (26) On the twenty-second day Memphis, its royal city, was captured, (27) its king escaped, ul-tu (10) E-bar-ra ul asi [sab] (matu) ASsur ana (matu) Mi-sir [illiku (?)] (11) JJuin-ma-bal-da-su Sar (matu) Elamti ul maris ina ekalli-su imut (12) V sanati 5 um - ma -b a l -( la-8u sarru-ut (matu) Elamti epu-u5 (13) Ur-ta-gu afei-su ina (matu) Elamti ina kusst ittasa-ab (14) arab, ul idl (m)Sum- iddin (amelu) gu-en-na (15) u Kudur mar (m)Da-ku-ri ana AiSur ab-ku (16) sattu YII (arajj) Adar umu V (kan) sab (matu) Alsur ina (matu) Mi-sir illiku (?) (17) ina (arajj) Adar IStar A-ga-de (ki) u ilani sa A-ga-de (ki) (18) ultu (matu) Elamti illiku-nim-ma ina (arajj) Adar umu X (kan) ana Agade (ki) erubu (19) Sattu VIII (kan) (ilu) Asur-ab,- iddin (arajj) Tebit umu bi-bi (20) (matu) §up-ri-sa-ai sa-bit sal-lat-su sal-l'at (21) ina (arajj) Kisilimu 8al-lat-su ana Uruk i-tir-bi (22) (ara^) Adar umu V (kan) assat sarri mita-at. (23) Sattu X (kan) arajj Nisanu sab (matu) ASSur ana Mi-sir (24)iUiku (arafe) Duzu umu III (kan) umu XVI (kan) umu XVIII (kan) (25) III-su di-ik-tum ina (matu) Mi-sir di-kat (26) umu XXII (kan) Me-im-bi alu sarru-ti-su sa-bit (27) sarri-iu ul-te-zib mari-Su aj}i-§u ina kata sa-ab-tu 218 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS his sons and his brother were taken prisoners. (28) Its booty was carried away, the inhabitants were plundered, its goods were despoiled. (29) In the eleventh year the King remained in Assy- ria. He put many nobles to death with weapons. (30) In the twelfth year the King of Assyria marched against Egypt and (31) fell ill on the way and died on the tenth day of Marcheshwan. (32) Esar- haddon reigned twelve years in Assyria. (33) Shamash-shum-ukin in Babylon and Ashur- banapal in Assyria, his two sons, took their seats on the throne. (34) In the year of the beginning of the reign of Shamash- shum-ukin, in the month of Iyyar (35) Bel and the gods of Akkad departed (36) from Asshur and on the twelfth day of Iyyar entered Baby- lon. (37) In the same year the King of Kirbitu was captured. (38) On the twentieth day of Tebet Bel-etir was captured [in] Babylon and killed. (39) First Part. Read and prepared according to the Archetype. (40) Tablet of Ana-Bel-eresh, son of Liblutu, (41) son of Kalab-Nannari for Ea-iddin the son of (42) Ana-Bel-eresh, son of Kalab- (28) Sal-lat-su Sal-lat nise-Su Jjab-ta buSa-Su ul-tal-lu-ni (29) Sattu XI (kan) garru ina (matu) AsSur (amelu) rabuti- Su ma-du-tu ina kakki id-du-uk (30) Sattu XII (kan) Sar (matu) ASSur ana (matu) Mi-sir illi-ku (31) ina Jjarran maris-ma ina Arajj-Samna umu X (kan) Simati (32) XII Sanati (ilu) ASur-aJj-iddin Sarru-ut (matu) ASSur epu-uS (33) SamaS-Sum-ukin ina, Babili (m, ilu) ASur-bant-apal ina (matu) ASSur II mari-Su ina kusst ittaSbu (34) Sattu its (m, ilu) Samas-sum-ukin ina (arajj) Airu (35) (ilu) Bel " nani Sa (matu) Akkadi (ki) ul-tu (alu) Assur (36) u-su- nim-ma ina arajj Airu umu XII ana Babili erubu-ni (37) sattu sati (alu) Kir-bi-tum Sarri-su ka-sid (38) (arajj) Tebit umu XX (kan) (m, ilu) Bel-ete-ir [. . .] Babili sa-bit-ma dik. (39) par-su res-tu-u ki-ma iabiri-su ba-ru u up-pu-us (40) dup-pi(m) A-na (ilu)Bel-eres mari-su sa (m)Li-ib-lu-tu (41) mari Kalab-(ilu)Nannari ka-at (m, ilu)E-a-iddin mari-Su Sa (42) (m)A-na-(ilu)Bel-ereS mar (m)Kalab-(ilu)Nannari ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST 219 Nannari. Babylon, (43) the sixth day of the month ... in the twenty-second year of Darius, King of Babylon and of the countries. Babili (43) arah [. . .] torn VI (kan) Sattu XXII (kan) (m) Da-n-ia-muS Sar Babili u matati. II. ASSYRIAN 1. THE ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST » 911-894 wanting. 893 . . . shar . . . 892 Ninib-sar . . . 891 Tab-etir-As/mr. 890 Ashur-ladu (?) 889 Tukulti-Ninib, the king. 888 Tak-lak-ana-bil-ia. 887 Abu-Malik. 886 Ilu-milki. 885 Iari. 884 Asshur-shezibani. 883 Asshur-nasir-apli, the king. 882 Asshur-iddin. 881 Imuttiaku. 880 Sha-(ilu)ma-dam-ka. 879 Dakan-bel-nasir. 878 Ninib-pia-usur. 877 Ninib-bel-usur. 876 Shangu-Ashur-lilbur. 875 Shamash-upahir. [var. ub-la.] .874 Nergal-bel-kumua. 873 Kurdi-Ashur. 1 The original texts are published in II R., 68, 69; III R., 1; Delitzsch, AssyrischeLesestiicke, 2te Auf., 87-91. Compare also Winckler, Keilin- schriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 71-73. On the Eponym Canon in general compare Schrader, KeUinschriften und Geschichtsforschung, pp. 299-356. 220 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 872 Ashur-li? 871 Ashur-natkil. 870 Bel-mudammik. 869 Dain-Ninib. 868 Ishtar- . . . 867 Shamash-nuri. 866 Mannu-dan-ana-ili (?) 865 Shamash-bel-usur. 864 Ninib-malik. 863 Ninib-etiranni. 862 Asshur-malik. 861 Nergal-is-ka-u-danni-in. 860 Tab-Bel. 859 Shar-kalab-nishe. 858 Shulman-asharidu (Shalmaneser), the king. 857 Asshur-bel-ukinni. 856 Asshur-bania-usur. 855 Abu-ina-ekal-lilbur. 854 Dain-Asshur. 853 Shamash-abua. 852 Shamash-bel-usur. 851 Bel-bania. 850 Hadil-ebushu. 849 Nergal-alik-pani. 848 Bur (ilu)Ramana. |jvar. Bur-raman and Bir-22aman.{| 847 Ninib-mukir-nishe. 846 Ninib-nadin-shum. 845 Asshur-bania. 844 Tab-Ninib. 843 Tal-lak-ana-sharri. 842 Adad-rimani. 841 Bel-abua. 840 Shulmu-bel-lamur. 839 Niuib-kibsi-usur. 838 Ninib-malik. 837 Kurdi-Asshur. ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST 221 836 Shepa-shar. 835 Nergal-mudamik. 834 Yakhalu. 833 Ululai. 832 Sharpati-Bel. 831 Nergal-malik. 830 Khu-bak-ba-ai. 829 Ilu-mukin-aki. 828 Shulmanu-asharidu (Shalmaneser), the king. 827 Dain-Asshur. 826 Asshur-bania-usur. 825 Yakhalu. 824 Bel-bania. 823 Shamshi-Adad, the king. 822 Yakhalu. 821 Bel-dan. 820 Ninib-upakhkhir. 819 Shamash-malik. 818 Nergal-malik. 817 Asshur-bania-usur. 816 Sharpati-Bel. 815*Bel-balat. 814 Mu-shik-nish. 813 Ninib-asharidu. 812 Shamash-kumua. 811 Bel-kat-sabat. 810 Adad-nirari, the king. 809 Nergal-malik. 808 Bel-dan. 807 Sil-bel. 806 Asshur-taklak. 805 Ilu-ittia. 804 Nergal-eresh. 803 Asshur-kalab-nishe. 802 Ninib-malik. 222 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 801 Shepa-shar. 800 Ma,Td\ik-shem-anim. 799 Mutakkil . . . 798 Bel-tarsi-(ilu)ma. 797 Asshur-bel-usur. 796 Marduk-shadua. 795 Kin-abua. 794 Mannuki (mat) Asshur. 793 Mushalhm-Nmib. 792 Bel-ikishani. 791 Shepa-Shamash. 790 Ninib-mukin-akhe. 789 Adad-mushammir. 788 Sil-Ishtar. 787 Balatu. 786 Adad-uballit. 785 Marduk-shar-usur. 784 Nabu-shar-usur. 783 Ninib-nasir. 782 (ilu) Ma-li? 781 Shulmanu-asharidu (Shalmaneser), the king. 780 Shamshi-ilu. 779 Marduk-rimani. 778 Bel-lishir. 777 Nabu-ishid-ukin. 776 Pan-Asshur-lamur. [var. amaru.] 775 Nergal-eresh. 774 Ishtar-duri. 773 Mannuki-Adad. 772 Asshur-bel-usur. 771 Asshur-dan, the king. 770 Shamshi-ilu. 769 Bel-malik. 768 Apliya. 767 Kurdi-Asshur. ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST 223 766 Mushallim-Ninib. 765 Ninib-mukin-nishe. 764 Sidki-ilu. 763 Pur-(ilu)-sagale. 762 Sab-Bel. 761 Nabu-imikin-akhe. 760 LaMbu. 759 Pan-Asshur-lamur. 758 Bel-taklak. 757 Ninib-iddin. 756 Bel-shadua. 755 Kisu. 754 Ninib-shezibani. 753 Asshur-nirari, the king. 752 Shamshi-ilu. 751 Marduk-shallimani. 750 Bel-dan. 749 Shamas-DU-DU-SUN. 748 Adad-bel-ukin. 747 Sin-shallim-ani. 746 Nergal-nasir. 745 Nabu-bel-usur. [Dividing line in one copy.] 744 Bel-dan. [Dividing line in Can. II and III.] 743 Tukulti-apal-esharra, the king. [The word king found only in one copyj 742 Nabu-daninanni. 741 Bel-kharran-bel-usur. 740 Nabu-etiranni. 739 Sin-taklak. 738 Adad-bel-ukin. 737 Bel-limuranni. 736 Ninib-malik. 735 Asshur-shallimanni. 734 Bel-dan. 224 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 733 Asshur-daninanni. 732 Nabu-bel-usur. 731 Nergal-uballit. 730 Bel-ludari. 729 Napkhar-ilu. 728 Dur-Asshur. 727 Bel-kharran-bel-usur 726 Marduk-bel-usur. 725 Makhde. 724 Asshur-shemi . 723 Shulman-asharidu, the king. 722 Ninib-malik. 721 Nabu-taris. 720 Asshur-is-ka-udannir. [Dividing line in one copy 719 Sharru-ukin (Sargon). 718 Zer-bani. 717 Tab-shar-Asshur. 716 Tab-sil-esharra. 715 Tak-lak-ana-bel. 714 Ishtar-duri. 713 Asshur-bani. 712 Sharru-limuranni. 711 Ninib-alik-pani. 710 Shamash-bel-usur. 709 Mannuki-Asshur-li'. 708 Shamash-upakhkhir. 707 Sha-Asshur-du-(ub)bu. 706 Mutakkil-Asshur. 705 Upakhkhir(ra)-Bel. [One copy reads Sin-akhe-irba (Sennacherib) the king, Upakhkhira-Bel.] 704 Nabu-dini-ebush. 703 Kan-nun-ai. 702 Nabu-li'. ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST 223 701 Khananu. 700 Metunu. 699 Bel-sharanni. 698 Shulmu (var. Shulum)-shar. 697 Nabu-dur-usur. 696 Tab-Bel. 695 Asshur-bel-usur. 694 Ilu-ittia. 693 Nadin-akhi. 692 Za(sa)-Za-(sa)-ai. [var. a-ku (?)] 691 Bel-limuranni. 690 Nabu-mukin-akh. 689 Gikhilu. 688 Nadin-akhi. 687 Sin-akhe-erba (Sennacherib) 686 Bel-limuranni. 685 Asshur-daninanni. 684 Mannu-zir (var. Zar)-ni. 683 Mannuki-Adad. 682 Nabu-shar-usur. 681 Nabu-ake-eresh. Esarhaddon took his seat on the throne. 680 Dana(a)-nu. 679 Ishtu-Adad-aninu. 678 Nergal-shar-usur. 677 Abu-rama (or ramu). 676 Bam (var. Ban)-ba. 675 Nabu-akhe-iddin. 674 Sharru-nuri. 673 Atar-ilu. 672 Nabu-bel-usur. 671 Tebit-ai. 670 Shulmu-bel-lashme (? shib). 669 Shamash-kashid-abi. 226 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 668 Mar-larmi (or Mar-larim). 667 Gabbaru. 666 . . . ai. [Some lines wanting.] ? Bel-na'id. ? Tabu. ? Axb&4la. ? Girsa puna (?) ? Shflinwl sshur. 2. THE ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 1 860 . . . when Shulman-asharidu (Shalmaneser) , son of Asshurnazirpal, took his seat on the throne. 859 In the eponym year of Sharru-kalab-nishe . . . against . . . 858 In the eponym year of Shulman-asharidu, King of Assyria . . . 857 In the eponym year of Asshur-bel-ukin, the com- mander-in-chief . . . 856 In the eponym year of Asshur-bana-usur, the chief bi-lub . . . 855 In the eponym year of Asshur-ina-ekalli-lilbur, the major-domo . . . 854 In the eponym year of Dain-Asshur, the commander- in-chief . . . 1 The chief edition is in II R., 52, but the obverse and reverse have there exchanged places. It is republished, with corrections, in Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestiicke, 2te Auf. See further Schrader, Cuneiform In- scriptions and the Old Testament, ii, pp. 188-197 (German edition, pp. 480ff.); Schrader, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, i, pp. 208ff.; Winckler, KeUinschriftliches Textbueh zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 73ff. 860 . . . | sa Sul-ma-nu-a§aridu | mar Asur-nasi-ir-aplu I ina kussi ittasab(?) 859 " 858 857 pna li-me] Asur-belu-ukl-in | (arnglu) Tur-ta-nu | 856 uia li-me] A§ur-ba-na-ai-usur | (amelu) rab-Bi-LUB 855 pna li-me] Abu-ina-ekalli-lil-bur (am61u) nagir (?) ek'alli 854 [ina li-me] Dain-A§ur (amelu) Tur-ta-nu | ina li-me] | Sarru-kalab-nise | . . . | a[na . . .] ina li-me] | Sul-ma-nu-aSaridu | iar (matu) A§Sur | . EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 227 853 In the eponym year of Shamash-abua, the governor of the city of Nasibina (Nisibis). 852 In the eponym year of Shamash-bel-usur of the city of Kal-kha (Kalah) ... 851 In the eponym year of Bel-bana, the major-domo . . . 850 In the eponym year of Khadil-ebushu of the city of . . . 849 In the eponym year of Nergal-alik-makhri . . . 848 In the eponym year of Bir (ilu) Ramana . . . [A break in the tablet begins here.] 842 sil. 841 of the city of Akhi (nam) sukhina. Against . . . 840 of the land of Rasappa (Razeph). Against the land of . . . 839 of the city of Akhi- (naru) sukhina. Against the land of Danabi. 838 of the land of Sal-lat (?). Against the land of Tabali. 837 of the land of Kirruri. Against the land of Melidi (Melitene). 836 of the city of Ninua (Nineveh). Against the land of Namri (Na- mar). 853 852 851 850 849 848 ma li-me] SamaS-abu-u-a | (amglu) iaknu (alu) Na-sib-na | SamaS-belu-usur | Sa (alu) Kal-ha | Bel-bani-ai (amelu) nagir (?) ekalli j ^a-di-i-li-bu-Su | Sa (alu) . . . | , ina li-me ina li-me' ina li-me] ina li-me] Nergal-alik-mahri | ina li-me Bir-(ilu) ra-ma-na | . . . | . . . [There is a break here in the tablet.] 842 sil (nun) 841 . . . | . . . | Su (alu) a-h,i-(naru)su-hi-na | a-[na (matu) . . . e 840 . . . | . . . | Sa (matu) Ra-sap-pa | a-na (matu) ma- . . . hi 839 . . . | . . . | Sa (alu) Ahi-(naru)su-ht-na | a-na (matu) Da- na-bi 838 837 836 . . . I Sa (matu) Sal-lat | a-na (matu) Ta-ba-li . . . | Sa (matu) Kir-]ru-ri | a-na (matu) Me-li-di Sa (alu)Ni-]nu-a | a-na (matu) Nam-ri 228 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 835 the man Itu (?). Against the land of Que. 834 of the city of Kak-zi. Against the land of Que. Against the land of Que. The great god went out from Der. 833 na. Against the land of Urartu (Armenia) . 832 against the land of Unki. 831 against the land of Ullaba. 830 against the land of Manna. 829 a revolt. 828 a revolt. 827 a revolt. 826 a revolt. 825 .a revolt. 824 a revolt. [A break in the tablet, with only the scanty remains of portions of words, which are unintelligible. With the next portion of the table the words "in the eponym year of" (ina li-me) are omitted.] 817 Asshur-bania-usur . . . Against the land of Tillie (?) 835 . 834 . 833 832 831 830 . 829 828 827 826 . 825 . 824 (amelu) itu | a-na (matu) Ku-e §a (alu) kak-zi a-na (matu) Ku-e a-na (matu) Ku-e | ilu rabu iStu (alu) Di-rit it-tal-ka -na | a-na (matu)Ur-ar-ti a-na (matu) Un-ki a-na (matu) Ul-lu-ba a-na (matu) Man-na-ai si-feu si-feu si-feu si-feu | si-feu | si-feu ("A break in the tablet.] 817 tA5uT-bani-ai-usur] . . . | a-na (matu) Til-li-[e] EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 229 816 Sharpati-Bel of the city of Nasibina (Nisibis). Against the land of Zarati. 815 Bel-balat of . . . Against the city of Der. The great god went to Der. 814 Mushiknish of the land of Kirruri. Against the land of Akhsana. 813 Nergal-malik, the commander-in-chief. Against the land of Kaldu. 812 Shamash-kumua of the land of Arbakha. Against Babylon. 811 Bel-kata-sabit of the city of Mazamua. In the land. 810 Adad-nirari, King of Assyria. Against Media. 809 Nergal-malik, the commander-in-chief. Against the city of Guzana. 808 Bel-dan, the major-domo (?). Against the land of Manna. 807 Qil-Bel, the kab-bi-lub. Against the land of Manna. 806 Asshur-tdkkil, the man Itu (?). Against the land of Arpad. 805 Ilu4ttia (?), a governor of the country. Against the city of Khazazu. 804 Nergal-eresh of the land of Racappa. Against the city of Balu. 803 Asshur-kalab-ms/ie of the land of Arbakha. Against the sea coast. A plague. 816 [§ar-pa-ti-i-bel §a (alu) Na]-si-bi-na | a-na (matu) Za-ra-a-ti 815 [Bel-ba-lat §a . . .]-nu | a-na (alu) Di-ri ilu rabu a-na (alu) Di-ri it-tal-lak 814 [Mu-Sik-ni§ 5a (matu) Kir-ru-ri | a-na (matu) AJj-sa-na 813 [Nergal-malik (amelu) Tur-ta-nu | a-na (matu) Kal-di 812 [§ama£-ku-mu-u-a Sa (matu) Arba-h,a J a-na Babilu 811 [Bel-kata-sa-bit §a] (alu) Ma-za-mu-a f ina mati 810 [Adad-nirari sar (matu) ASur | a-na Mad-ai 809 [Nergal-malik (amelu) Tur]-ta-nu | a-na (alu) Gu-za-na 808 [Bel-dan-an (amglu) nagir ekalli | a-na (matu) Man-na-ai 807 [Sil-bel (amfilu) rab-Bi]-irB a-na (matu) Man-na-ai 806 [A§ur-tak-lak (amfilu) itu | a-na (matu) Ar-pad-da 805 [Ilu-itti-ia] (am61u) §akin mati | a-na (alu) $a-za-zi 804 [Nergal-ere-es Sa (matu) Ra]-sap-pa j-a-na (alu) Ba-'-li 803 A§ur-kalab-[niS^ §a (matu)] Arba-Jja | a-na eli tarn-dim nuhta-nu 230 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 802 Ninib-malik of the city of Akhi (naru) Zukhina. Against the city of Khubushkia. 801 Shepa-Ishtar of the city of Nacibina. Against Media. 800 Marduk-Shemani of the city of Amedi. Against Media. 799 Mutakkil-Marduk, the man of the Rabshakehs. Against the land of Lusia. 798 Bel-tarci-iluma of the city of Kalkhi (Kalah). Against the land of Namri. 797 Asshur-bel-usur of the land of Kirruri. Against the city of Mancuate. 796 Marduk-shadua of the city of Shallat. Against the city of Der. 795 Ukin-abua of the land of Tushkhan. Against the city of Der. 794 Manuki-Asshur of the city of Guzana. Against Media. 793 Mushallim-Ninib of the land of Tillie. Against Media. 792 Bel-ikishani of the city of Mekhinish. Against the city of Khubushkia. 791 Shepa-Shamash of the land of Isana. Against the land of Itua. 790 Ninib-ukin-akhi of the city of Ninua (Nineveh). Against Media. 802 Ninib-malik 5a (alu) AJji-(aaru)Zu-Jji-na | a-na (alu) gu-bu- uS-ki-a 801 Sepa-IStar 5a (alu) Na-sib-i-na | a-na Mad-ai 800 Marduk-sem-a-ni 5a (alu) A-me-di | a-na Mad-ai 799 Mu-tak-kil-Marduk (amelu) Rab]-saki | a-na (matu) Lu-u-si-a 798 Bel-tar-si-ilu-ma 5a (alu) Kal-Jji | a-na (matu) Nam-ri 797 ASur-bei-usur 5a (matu) Kir-ru-ri I a-na (alu) Man-su-a-te 796 Marduk-5a-du-u-a $a (alu) Sal-lat | a-na (alu) Di-e-ri 795 Ukln-abu-u-a 5a (alu) TuS-Jja-an | a-na (alu) Di-e-ri 794 Ma-nu-kt-(matu) A55ur 5a (alu) Gu-za-na | a-na Mad-ai 793 Mu-5al-Hm-Ninib Sa (matu) Til-li-e | a-na Mad-ai 792 Bel-ikt-§a-(a)-ni Sa (alu) §ib-J}i-ni§ | a-na (matu) 9u-bu-us-ki-a 791 Sepa-SamaS 5a (matu) I-sa-na | a-na (matu) I-tu-'-a 790 Ninib-ukin-atji 5a (aiu) Ni-nu-a | a-na Mad-ai EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 231 789 Adad-mushammir of the city of Kakzi (?) Against Media. The foundation of the temple of Nabu in Nineveh was laid. 788 Qil-Ishtar of the city . . . Against the land of Kiski (?) Nabu entered the new Temple. 787 Nabu-shar-usur of the city of . . . [the Eponym list for this year reads Balatu. See p. 222.] 786 Adad-uballit of the city of Rimusi. Against . . . The great god returned to the city of Der. [The year 785 with Marduk-shar-usur is omitted.] 784 Nabu-shar-usur of the city of Kur (?) ban. Against the land of Khubushkia. 783 Ninib-nacir of the city of Mazamua. Against the land of Itu. 782 Mali' of the city of Nasibina, (Nisibis). Against the land of Itu. 781 Shulmanu-asharidu (Shalmaneser) , King of Assyria. Against the land of Urartu (Armenia) . 780 Shamshi-ilu, the commander-in-chief. Against the land of Urartu. 779 Marduk-rimani, the rab-bi-lub. Against the land of Urartu. 789 A-dad-mu-Sam-mir Sa (alu) Kak-zi | a-na Mad-ai iSid Sa bit (ilu) Nabu Sa Ninua (ki) kar-ru 788 Sil-IStar Sa (alu) ? ? | a-na (matu) Ki-i[s]-ki (ilu) Nabu bitu eSSu e-ta-rab 787 Nabu-Sar-usur' Sa (alu) 786 Adad-u-bal-lit Sa (alu) Ri[-mu-si | a-na ... ilu rabu a-na (alu) Di-ri it-tal-lak [The year 785 is omitted.] 784 Marduk-Sar-usur Sa (alu) Kur(?)-ba-an | a-na (matu) $u-bu- uS-ki-a 783 Ninib-nasi-ir Sa (alu) Ma-za-mu-a | a-na (matu) I-tu-' 782 (ilu) Ma-li' Sa (alu) Na-sib-]i-na | a-na (matu) I-tu-' 781 §ul-ma-nu-asaridu Sar (matu) ASSur | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti 780 §am-Si-ilu (amelu) Tur-ta-nu | a-na (matu) TJr-ar-ti 779 Marduk-rim-a-ni (amSlu) rab-Bi-LUB | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti 1 The eponym canon for this year gives Balatu as the eponym for the year. See p. 222. 232 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 778 Bel-lishir. the major-domo. Against the land of Urartu. 777 Nabu-ishid-ukin, the minister (?). Against the land of Itu. 776 Pan-Asshur-lamur, the governor (?) of the land. Against the land of Urartu. 775 Nergal-eresh of the land of Racappa. Against the land of cedars. (Amanus.) 774 Ishtar-duri of the city of Nacibina. Against the land of Urartu and the land of Namri. 773 Mannuki-Adad of the land of Shal-lat. Against the city of Damascus. 772 Asshur-bel-ucur of the city of Kal-khi. Against the land of Khatarika. 771 Asshur-dan, King of Assyria. Against the city of Gananati. 770 Shamshi-ilu, the commander-in-chief. Against the city of Marad. 769 Bel-malik of the city of Arbakha. Against the land of Itu. 768 Apliya of the city of Mazamua. In the country. 767 Qurdi-Asshur of the city of Akhi (naru)Zukhina. Against the land of Gananati. 778 Bel-li§ir (amelu) nagir ekalli I a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti 777 Nabu-i$id-uki-in (amelu) itu j a-na (matu) I-tu-' 776 Pan-aSur-Ia-mur (amelu) Sakin mati | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti 775 Nergal-ere-eS §a (matu) Ra-sap-pa | a-na mat erini 774 IStar-duri §a (alu) Na-si-bi-na | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti (matu) Nam-ri 773 Man-nu-ki-Adad §a (mdtu) Sal-lat | a-na (alu) Di-mas-ka 772 ASur-bel-usur Sa (alu) Kal-Jji | a-na matu ^a-ta-ri-ka 771 A§ur-dan-an sar (matu) ASSur | a-na (alu) Ga-na-na-a-ti 770 §am-si-ilu (amfelu) Tur-ta-nu | a-na (alu) Ma-ra-ad 769 Bel-malik Sa (alu) Arba-fea | a-na (matu) I-tu-'-a 768 Apli-ia sa (alu) Ma-za-mu-a | i-na mati 767 Kur-di-A§ur ia (alu) A-Jji-(naru)Su-J}i-na | a-na (matu) Ga- na-na-(a)-ti EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 233 766 Mushallim-Ninib of the city of Tile. Against Media. 765 Ninib-mukin-nishe of the land of Kirruri. Against the land of Khatarika. A plague. 764 Qidki-ilu of the land of Tushkhan. In the country. 763 Bur (ilu)-sagale of the city of Guzana. A revolt in the city of Asshur. In the month of Sivan an eclipse of the sun took place. 762 Tab-bel of the city of Amedi. A revolt in the city of Asshur. 761 Ninib-mukin-akhe of the city of Ninua (Nineveh). A revolt in the city of Arbakha. 760 Laqibu of the city of Kak-zi. A revolt in the city of Arbakha. 759 Pan-Asshur-lamur of the city of Arba-ilu (Arbela). A revolt in the city of Guzana. A plague. 758 Bel-taklak of the city of Isana. Against the city of Guzana. Peace in the land. 757 Ninib-iddin of the city of Kur(mat?)-ban. In the country. 756 Bel-shadua of the city of Parnunna. In the country. 755 Qisu of the city of Mekhinish. Against the land (var. city) of Khatarika. 766 Mu-sallim-Ninib sa (alu) Til-li-e | a-na Mad-ai 765 Ninib-mukin-nise sa (matu) Kir-ru-ri | a-na (matu) 5a-ta-ri-ka mu-ta-nu 764 Si-id-ki-M sa (matu) Tus-fea-an | i-na mati 763 Bur-(ilu)-sa-gal-e sa (alu) Gu-za-na si-feu ina (alu) Assur | ina (ar-feu) Simanu samsu atala ittaska-an 762 Tab-b61 sa (alu) A-me-di I si-feu ina (alu) Assur 761 Nabu-mukjn-afei sa (alu) Ni-nu-a | si-feu ina (alu) Arba-fea 760 La-ki-bu sa (alu) Kak-zi | si-feu ina (alu) Arba-fea 759 Pan-asur-la-mur Sa (alu) Arba-ilu | si-feu ina (alu) Gu-za-na mu-ta-nu 758 Bel-tak-lak sa (alu) I-sa-na | a-na (alu) Gu-za-na sulmu ina mati 757 Ninib-iddin sa (alu) i£w(?)-ba-an | ina mati 756 BSl-sadu-u-a sa (alu) Por-nun-na | ina mati 755 Ki-i-su sa (alu) Sib-fei-ni-is | a-na (matu 1 ) ^.a.-tarri-ka. i Var. (alu). 234 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 754 Ninib-shezibani of the city of Rimusi. Against the land (var. city) of Arpadda. Return from the city of Asshur. 753 Asshur-nirari, King of Assyria. In the country. 752 Shamshi-ilu, the commander-in-chief. In the country. 751 Marduk-shallimani, the major-domo. In the country. 750 Bel-dan, the rab-bi-lub. In the country. 749 Shamash-ittalak-suN (?), the minister (?). Against the land of Namri. 748 Adad-bel-ukin, governor of the land. Against the land of Namri. 747 Sin-shallimani of the land of Racappa. In the country. 746 Nergal-nacir of the ctfiy of Nagibina. A revolt in the city of Kalkhi (Kalah). 745 Nabu-bel-ucur of the city of Arbakha. On the thir- teenth day of the month of Iyyar Tukulti-apal- esharra (Tiglathpileser) took his seat on the throne. In the month of Tishrit he marched to the territory between the rivers. 744 Bel-dan of the city Kal-khi (Kalah). Against the land of Namri. 754 Ninib-§e-zib-a-ni Sa (alu) Ri-mu-si | a-na (matu 1 ) Ar-pad-da i£tu (alu) ASSur ta-ai-ar-tam ASur-nirari sar (matu)] ASSur | ina mati Sam-&i-ilu (amelu) Tur-]ta-nu | ina mati 753 752 . 751 [Marduk-Sal-Km-a(n)-ni amelu nagir] ekalli | ina mati 750 ~ 749 748 747 Bel-dan rab-Bi]-LUB | ina mati _§amaS-DU-DU-suN] itu | a-na (matu) Nam-ri Adad-bel-ukin] (amelu) sakin mati | a-na (matu) Nam-ri Sin-sal-lim-a(n)-ni §a (matu)] Ra-sap-pa | i-na mati 746 [Nergal-nasi-ir sa] (alu) Na-si-bi-na | si-bu ina (alu) Kal-tji 745 [Nabu-bel-usur Sa] (alu) Arba-jja | ina arjju airu tlmu XIII Tukulti-apal-eSarra ina kussi it-tu-Sib | ina (ariju) TaSritu a-na bi-rit nari it-ta-lak 744 [Bel-dan §a] (alu) Kal-{}i | a-na (matu) Nam-ri i Var. (alu). EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 235 743 Tukulti-apal-esharra (Tiglathpileser) King of As- syria. In the city of Arpadda. A massacre took place in the land of Urartu (Armenia) . 742 Nabu-daninani, the commander-in-chief . Against the city of Arpadda. 741 Bel-kharran-bel-ugur , the major-domo. Against the city of (ditto mark) (i. e., to Arpadda). After three years it was conquered. 740 Nabu-etiranni, the kab-bi-lub. Against the city of Arpadda. 739 Sin-tak-lak, the minister. Against the land of Ulluba. A fortress established. 738 Adad-bel-ukin, the governor of the land. The city of Gullani captured. 737 Bel-limuranni of the land of Racappa. Against Media. 736 Ninib-malik of Nacibina. To the foot of the Nal mountains. 735 Asshur-shallimani of the land of Arbakha. Against the land of Urartu. 734 Bel-dan of the city of Kal-kha. Against the land of Pilista. 733 Asshur-daninani of the city of Mazamua. Against the land of Damascus. 743 [Tukulti-apal-eSarra S]ar (matu) ASSur | ina (alu) Ar-pad-da | di-ik-tu sa (matu) Ur-ar-ti | dikat 742 [Nabu-da(n)-in-a(n)-ni] (amelu) Tur-ta-nu | a-na (alu) Ar- pad-da 741 [Bll-ljarran-Bel-usur] (amelu) nagir ekalli | a-na (alu) ditto a-na III sanate ka-sid 740 [Nabu-eti-ir-a(n)-ni] (amelu) rab-Bi-LUB | a-na (alu) Ar-pad-da 739 [Sin-tak-lak] (amelu) itu a-na (matu) Ul-lu-ba | (alu) Bir-tu sab-ta-at 738 737 736 735 734 733 Adad-bel-ukin] (amelu) Sakin mati | (alu) Gul-la-ni-i ka-Sid Bel-limur-a(n)-niJ Sa (matu) Ra-sap-pa I a-na Mad-ai Ninib-malik] Sa Na-si-bi-na | a-na Sepa (sadu) Na-al ASur-Sal-lim-an-ni] Sa (mdtu) Arba-ga | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti Bgl-da(n)-an] Sa (alu) Kal-Jja I a-na (matu) Pi-lis-ta ASur-da(n)-in-a(n)-ni] Sa (alu) Ma-za-mu-a | a-na (matu) Di- maS-ka 236 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 732 Nabu-bel-ucur of the city of Sime. Against the land of Damascus. 731 Nergal-uballit of the city of Akhi (naru)Zukhina. Against the city of Sapiya. 730 Bel-ludari of the city of Tile. In the country. 729 Napkhar-4lu of the land of Kirruri. The King took the hands of Bel. 728 Dur-Asshur of the city of Tushkhan. The King took the hands of Bel. The city . . . 727 Bel-kharran-bel-uQur of the city of Guzanu. Against the city of . . . Shulmanu-asharidu (Shal- maneser) took his seat on the throne. 726 Marduk-bel-ugur of the city of Amedi. In the country. 725 Makhdie of the city of Ninua (Nineveh). Against 724 Asshur-khal of the city of Kak-zi. Against . . . 723 Shulmanu-asharidu, King of Assyria. Against . . . 732 [Nabu-bel-usur] Sa (alu) Si-'-me-e | a-na (matu) Di-maS-ka 731 [Nergal-u-bal-lit] Sa (alu) a-j}i-(naru)Zu-}ji-na | a-na (alu) Sa-pi-ia 730 [Bel-lu-da-ri] Sa (alu) Til-e | i-na mati 729 [Nap-Jjar-ilu] Sa (matu) Kir-ru-ri | Sarru Kata (ilu) B61 issa-bat 728 [Dur-ASur] Sa (alu) TuS-Jja-an Sarru kat (!) (ilu) Bel issa-bat (alu) ... 727 [Bfil-Jjarran-bel-usur] Sa [(alu) Gu-]za-na | a-na (alu) . . . | [Sul-ma-nu-]asaridu | ina kus[st it-tu-sib] 726 [Marduk-bgl-usur ia (alu) A-me-]di | i-[na m4ti] 725 Mafe-di-e Sa (alu)] Ni-nu-aJ a-na . . . 724 [ASur-Jjal-[. . .] Sa (alu) Kak-zi | a-na . . . 723 [Sul-ma-nu-aSaridu Sar (matu) ASSur]a-[na . ■ J 3. THE EPONYM CHRONICLE FOR 720-705 B. C. 720 719 entered. 718 against the land of Tabal. 720 . ru 719 ... .... e]-ta-rab 718 (matu) Ta-]ba-la EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES 237 ' 1' • • -■ was set up. 716 . Iranzu of Man. 715 . . . . governors were established. 714 • • ■ • the city of Mucacir of the god Khaldia. 713 .... the nobles in the land of Ellip. '12 entered. 711 the city of Mucacir. 710 in the country. . . . Against the city of Marqasa. 709 Against the city of Bit-zer-naid. The King was taken prisoner at Kish. Sharru-ukin (Sargon) took the hands of Bel. 708 the city of Kummukh captured. A governor appointed. 707 The eponym year of Sha-Asshur-duppu, governor of the city of Tushkhan. The King returned from Babylon. from the city of Dur-Yakin brought out. 706 (?). . . . the city of Dur-Yakin destroyed . . . . . . the gods of Dur-Yakin entered their tem- ples. 705 (?). . . . in the land of Karalla. 717 du kar-ru 716 alu (?) Man-na-ai 715 (amglu) pejjuti Sak-nu 714 -di (alu) Mu-sa-sir (ilu) ]Jal-di-a 713 rabuti ina (matii) El-li-ba 712 bil e-ta-rab 711 (alu) Mu-sa-sir 710 ... i-na mati a-na (alu) Mar-ka-sa 709 . . . a-na (alu) Blt-zte-na'id sarru ina KiS (ki) bi-e-di . . . a Sarra-ukin kata (ilu) B61 is-sa-bat 708 . . . ri (alu) Ku-mu-fea ka-sid (am61u) pe-Jjat sa-kin 707 [limme Sa-Asur-duppu Sakin (alu) Tu§-Jja-]an | Sarru istu Babili is-su-u{}-ra tu | sa (alu) Dur-ia-kin na-sa 706 (?) ur (alu) Dur-ia-kin na-bil a-na bitati-su-nu e-tar-bu 705 (?) ina (matu) Kar-al-li majj-ra 238 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 4. FRAGMENT OF A SIMILAR LIST 708 Eponym year of Shamash-upakhkhir . . . . . . the nobles. Aga nst Kummukh. 707 Eponym year of Sha-Asshur-dubbu, governor of the city of Tushkhan. The King returned from Baby- lon. The palaces and ... On the twenty- second day of the month of Teshrit the gods of Dur-Sharru-ukin entered into their temple. 706 Eponym year of Mutakkil-Asshur, governor of the city of Guzana (Gozan). The King . . . On the sixth day of the month Iyyar, the city of Dur-Sharru-ukin . . . 705 Eponym year of Upakhkhir-Bel, governor of Amedi Because of the oracle, the Kulummaites . Guerillas the camp of the King of Assyria . . . On the twelfth day of the month of Ab, Sin- akhe-erba (Sennacherib) took his seat on the throne. 704 Eponym year of Nabu-dini-ebush, the governor of the city of Ninua (Nineveh). . . . The city of Larak, the city of Sarabunu . . . the palace of the city of Kakzi (?) was built. Great (?), because of . . . 708 lim-me [SamaS-upafeljir] . . . rabuti a-na (alu) Kum-mujj-iji 707 lim-me Sa Alur-du-ub-bu (amelu) Sakin (alu) Tu5-ha-an iarru iStu (ana?) Babili is-su-ujj-ra ekallate u . . . (aratj) TaSritu uma XXII (kan) ilani Sa (alu) Dur-garru-ukin 706 lim-me Mu-tak-kil-A§ur (amelu) Sakin (alu) Gu-za-nu Sarru mu . . . (arajj) Airu umu VI (kan) (alu) Dur-Sarru-ukin . . . 705 lim-me Napjjar-Bel (amelu) Sakin (alu) A-me-di . . . ina eli purussi-i (amelu) Ku-lum-ma-ai . . amelu Jjabbatu ma-dak-tu sa Sar (matu) ASSur . . (arajj) Abu umu XII Sin-ajjfi-erba [ina kussi it-tu-§ib] 704 lim-me Nabpov Ukinzir. Pulu 731 5 'VkovTuaim Ululai 726 12 Mapdotiefiirddov Marduk-apal-iddin 721 5 'Apueavov Shamikin 709 2 afSatJiXevTov irp&rov 704 3 TiyXifiov Bel-ibni 702 6 ' Airapavadlov Ashur-nadin-shum 699 1 'PfiycpJlTwv Nereal-ushezib 693 4 M.eB7imuop6diwv 'A/3aoAebTov Stmtpov ' Aaapi&ivov Mushezib-Marduk 692 8 688 13 Ashur-akh-iddin 680 20 Saoodovxtvov Shamash-shum-ukin 667 22 JL.ivAava66.vov Kandalanu 647 21 TSa^ono^xiaadpov Nabu-apal-usur 625 43 TSlafloKoXaoaapov Nabu-kudurri-usur 604 2 'UXoapov-difiov Amel-Marduk 561 4 WTjpucaooTiaoa&pov Nergal-shar-usur 559 17 TSaBovaiiov Nabu-na'id 555 A table of chronology covering the reigns of the Baby- lonian, Assyrian, and Persian kings of the period com- prised in this work is placed at the end of the book, as a convenient summary of the present state of knowl- edge on the subject. Students should make attempts at the construction of chronological systems from the data given in these chronological materials, without consulting the tables printed at the end of the book, seeking to reconcile these data with the chronological materials in the Old Testament. The literature of the subject is extensive, and only the most important books are here cited. i For this list see primarily Table Chronologique des Regnes . . . desC. PtoUmte, etc., par M. l'Abbg Halma, Owares de Ptolemie, torn, ill, Paris, 1819, p. 3, and compare Georgius Syncellus, ed. Dindorf, Bonn, 1829, vol. i, pp. 390ff., and KeU. Bibl., ii, pp. 290, 291; Winckler, Keihnschnft- liches Texthuch zum Alien Testament, 3te Auf., p. 70. 240 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS LITERATURE Eduard Meyer, Geschichte des Altertums, 2te Auflage. Band I, 2te Halfte. Stuttgart. 1909. Robert W. Rogers, History of Babylonia and Assyria, Vol. I. New York. 1900. C. Niebuhr, Die Chronologie der Geschichte Israels, Aegyptens, Babyloniens und Assyriens, 2000-700 vor Christi. Leipzig. 1896. C. F. Lehmann-Haupt, Zwei Hauptprobleme der altorientalischen Ghronologie. Leipzig. 1898. L. W. King, Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings. Two Volumes. London. 1907. [Very im- portant.] W. J. Beecher, The Dated Events of the Old Testa- ment. Philadelphia. 1908. W. S. Auchincloss, Chronology of the Holy Bible, with an Introduction by A. H. Sayce. New York. 1911. S. R. Driver, Article, Old Testament Chronology, Encyclopaedia Britannica, Eleventh Edition, Vol. Ill, p. 865f. f Important.] Karl Marti, Article, Chronology A, Old Testament, Encyclopaedia Biblica, Vol. I, col. 773f. R. Kittel and Robert W. Rogers, Article, Time, Biblical Reckoning of, The New Schaff-Herzog Re- ligious Encyclopaedia, Vol. XI, p. 442f. Morris Jastrow, Jr., Aspects of Religious Belief and Practice in Babylonia and Assyria. New York. 1911. (Chronological Lists, p. 419f.) HISTORICAL TEXTS 241 I. HAMMURAPI The city of Babylon was one of the early cities of Babylonia, and the allusions to it in the days of Sargon I seem to imply that it achieved a position of influence even in the earliest period. It was, however, displaced by its rivals, and for many centuries we either hear nothing of it at all, or discern it as the center of a dis- trict in a kingdom ruled from another city. For cen- turies Ur was the chief city in Babylonia, to be followed in its turn by Isin and then by Larsa. Babylon had produced no man able to conquer these kingdoms and lift his city into hegemony over them. About two thousand years before Christ there began to rule in Babylon a dynasty one of whose kings was able to bring his city to a position of such power that it was able to conquer both the south and the north. From that time the influence of the city extends almost without a break to the period of the Seleucides. No capital in the world has ever been the center of so much power, wealth, and culture for a period so vast. It was Hammurapi who made Babylon so great, and Ham- murapi must ever be counted among the greatest kings who have ever ruled among men, whether he be con- sidered as a conqueror in battle, as a statesman welding diverse city kingdoms into one, as a builder of great public works, or as a ruler codifying custom into law and enforcing public justice over all his domain. The preparations for Hammurapi, as so often in human history, seem inadequate. The Babylonian King Lists give some names of rulers, of whom in some cases we know nothing, and are able, perhaps justly, to 243 244 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS infer that there was very little to know. The first name in the dynasty is Sumu-abu, of whom we know nothing. The next is Sumu-la-ilu, who is not called the son of the predecessor, and from whom also no historical inscrip- tions have come down to us. He was succeeded by Zabu, his son, who erected a temple in Sippar. It is curious to observe that in the various business docu- ments which have come down to us from this period, none of these rulers is called king. Apil^-Sin, who fol- lows, is also without this title, and Sin-muballit is only so called in a passing allusion in one tablet. It seems a fair inference, from all the facts that are accessible to us, that these rulers were not kings at all, but princes in Babylon, raised by later ages to the dignity of kingship in order to provide a dignified background for the great king Hammurapi. Not until he arose did the dynasty of Babylon really begin. His predecessors are shadowy names; he is a living personality. No king like unto him had arisen before him, and none quite his equal in all sides of his nature was ever to arise in Babylonia after him. Other kings had indeed made empires, as Sargon, but they were of short duration, and posterity had no great influences to ascribe to them. Hammurapi did not reach his dignity and influence without a long struggle, and however strongly we feel his force as a statesman, we must remember that he was first of all a soldier. When he came to rule in Babylon his city acknowledged the overlordship of the Elamites, who had long been ruling in Babylonia. They had built great buildings, and so evidenced their hold and indicated their determination to continue in the land; but in spite of all their power and the superiority of their actual position, Hammurapi was able to break in pieces the Elamite rule and at the same time deprive HAMMURAPI 245 the ancient centers of southern Babylonia, not only of their hegemony, but even of their autonomy. It is not easy to form a perfectly clear picture of the relations of Elam and Babylonia and be at the same time certain that all its details correspond exactly to the facts as they really occurred. Perhaps the following outline may be regarded as sufficiently supported by the fragmentary remains which have come down to us. In the very earliest times Elam was independent of Babylonia, but was successively overrun and plundered by Babylonian kings. In different years we find Uru- mush, Sargon I, and his son Naram-Sin and Gudea all as plunderers of Elam. Dungi married one of his daughters to a Patesi of Anshan, a district of Elam. At this time it seems clear that the rulers of Elam were named Patesi, and acknowledged the kings of southern Babylonia as their suzerains; they wrote their inscrip- tions in Babylonian and seems to have adopted the civilization of the great valley. About 2280 an Elamite ruler, Kutur-nakunte, made a raid into Babylonia and carried away the goddess Nana out of Uruk. After this event we lose the thread of the history and find the Elamites about 2000 B. C. in actual possession of Baby- lonian cities. At this time the ruler of Elam is Simti- silhak, who is the suzerain over Kudur-Mabuk, who bears the title of adda of Amurru, claiming thereby the rule over the west as far as the Mediterranean, and also adda of Emutbal, a province of western Elam. A son of Kudur-Mabuk, called Arad-Sin in the Semitic inscrip- tions, but whose name in Sumerian may be read Eri- Aku, had established himself as king of Larsa, and in his inscriptions claims authority over Ur, Eridu, Nippur, Shirpurla, and Uruk. He is the king who is referred to in Gen. 14 as king of Ellasar, associated with Chedor- 246 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS laomer. The name "Chedorlaomer" corresponds to the, name "Kudur-lagamaru," and the situation presupposed in Gen. 14. 1 is that this Chedorlaomer, whose name has not yet been found on any early Babylonian historical text, was now the overlord of all Babylonia, and that Amraphel, in whom we must see Hammurapi, and Eri- Aku, and Tidal, king of the Goyyim, who is probably intended for Tudhkhula, king of Gutium, were his tributaries or allies. To this situation no contempo- raneous documentary proof has yet been produced, but it conflicts with no known facts, and suits the general situation. To say more than this would be unscien- tific and probably also unwise. Whatever the relations of the various rulers in Baby- lonia may have been to each other and to Elam, the issue of the struggle for supremacy is clear. Under Hammurapi the Babylonians threw off the Elamite yoke and drove those who had so long held it in the southern cities back into Elam, whence they were able to make no further attack upon Babylonia for centuries. The victory over Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku) is the climax of the struggle with the Elamites, and the way was now open for the conquest of all the rest of Babylonia and its reduction beneath Hammurapi's sway. Northern Babylonia was also reduced, and the city of Babylon, which had long filled a position subordinate to others, now began the career which fills all ancient history and literature with its glory. It was now to begin the his- tory which should make it later known as the "mother of the Chaldeans" (Jer. 50. 12), the "Chaldaicarun gentium caput" (Pliny, Hist. Nat., 6, 30), and the "beauty of the Chaldees' pride" (Isa. 13. 19). As soon as his kingdom was conquered Hammurapi began a series of public works of the highest importance. HAMMURAPI 247 He made great canals, which supplied southern Baby- lonia with abundant water for agriculture; he united Sippar with the Euphrates by a canal which brought the river-borne commerce to its doors; he organized the system of canal conservancy so that the waterways were not choked with the rank growth of a semi-tropical climate; he erected in Babylon a great granary for the storing of wheat against times of famine — a work of mercy as well as of necessity; he rebuilt the walls of defense about Sippar, making them like a great moun- tain; he prepared for himself a royal residence near Baghdad, and restored and enlarged the temples of Esagila in Babylon and of Ezida in Borsippa. But above all these material works is. he to be remembered as the king who gathered the scattered laws of his people, enlarged their scope, and uttered the great code of laws with which his name is now certain to be con- nected while time lasts. Great as a lawgiver, he was equally great as an administrator, for his numerous letters and dispatches show how carefully he estab- lished justice and maintained the right in even the smallest affairs of everyday life. The ancient Orient knows no king of his commanding stature and im- portance ; he is without a rival when all the sides of his abounding activity are compared with the achievements of any other monarch. I 1 To the god Nannar, his lord, has Kudur-Mabuk, gov- 1 Published I R 2, No. Ill, and by King, Cuneiform Texts, xxi, plate 33; translated by George Smith, Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, i, p. 43; Winckler, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, iii, l,p. 92; Price, Literary Remains of Rim Sin, p. 6; F. Thureau Dangin, Die Su- merischen und Akkadischen Konigsinschriften, p. 211, No. 6. 1 (1) dingir Nannar (2) lugal-a-ni-ir (3) Ku-du-ur-ma-bu-uk (4) adda 248 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS emor of Martu, (5) son of Simtishilkhak, when the god Nannar heard his prayer, built the temple E-nun-makh, to the god (10) Nannar, for his life and the life of Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku), his son, the king of Larsa. 2> Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku), the valiant hero, the faithful shepherd, a bestowal of the god Ellil, the preserver of Ur, king of Larsa, king of Shumer and Akkad, the son of Kudur-Mabuk, governor of Emutbal am I. Ur, its en- largement I took in hand, its accomplishment I com- manded, and the ruins rebuilt, to the god Nannar, my lord, I dedicated. A great wall like a mountain restored, for his adoration magnificent I built. His city may he occupy it. Its wall Nannar-giri-ma-da-gi-en-gi-en was its name. 3 2 (1) Unto Sin-idinnam (2) say: — (3) Thus saith Hammurapi. (4) Behold I am now 1 Published I R. 5, No. XVI; translated by George Smith, Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archaic-logy, i, pp. 43, 286,' Winckler, Keilin- schriftliche Bibliothek, iii, 1, p. 94; Price, Literary Remains of Rim Sin, p. 8; F. Thureau Dangin, Die Sumenschen una Akkadischen Ko- nigsinschriften, p. 213, b. 2 Published and translated by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi (1898, 1900), i, Plate 80, No. 46, vol. iii, p. 82. kur-mar-tu (5) dumu Si-im-ti-si-il-jja-ak (6) ud dingir Nannar (7) a-ra-zu-ni (8) mu-§i-gin-na-a (9) E-nun-makh (10) dingir Nannar- kam (11) nam-ti-la-ni-su (12) u nam-ti (13) Eri-dingir Aku dumu-ni (14) lugal arar (ki)-ma-su (15) mu-na-ni-in-du (1) Eri dingir Aku (2) nitab,-kal-ga (3) sib-nig-gi (4) dingir En- lil-li gar-ra (5) u-a uri-(-ki)-ma (6) lugal arar-(-ki)-ma (7) lugal ki-en-gi (ki) ki-uri-ge (8) tumu Ku-du-ur-ma-bu-uk (9) adda E-mu- ut-ba-la me-en (10) uri-(-ki) dagal-e-de (11) mu-mah, tug-tug-de [Column II] (1) BUR-na-bi (2) u gul im-ma-an-ga-ga (3) dingir Nan- nar lugal-mu (4) mu-Si-in-5e (5) bad-gal &ar-sag-jl-la-dim iu-nu-tu(r)- tu(r) (6) ne-bi-§u e-a (7) mu-na-du (8) uru-ni fe e -i m - m i- UKUI> u (9) bad-da (10) dingir Nannar sufeu§ ma-da gi-en-gf-en (11) mu-bi-im 3 (1) a-na (ilu) Sin-i-din-nam (2) ki-bi-ma (3) um-ma 5 a - am - mu - HAMMURAPI 249 dispatching unto thee three hundred and sixty laborers. (5) See (6) that one hundred and eighty of these laborers serve (7) with the workmen of the city of Larsa, (8) and one hundred and eighty of them (9) with the workmen of the town of Rakhabu. . . . (11) let them go. 4 1 (I) Unto Sin-idinnam say: — (2) Thus saith (3) Hammurapi. (4) Since the year (i. e., the calendar) has a deficiency, (5) let the month which is beginning (6) be registered as the second Elul. (7, 8, 9) And instead of the tribute arriving in Babylon on the twenty-fifth day of the month Tishri, . . . (10-12) let it arrive in Babylon on the twenty-fifth day of the second Elul. 5 2 (1) Hammurapi, (2) the powerful, king, (3) the king of Babylon, (4, 5) the king of the four quarters of the world, (6) the founder of the land, (7) the king whose deeds are well pleasing (8) unto the heart of Shamash (9) and Marduk (10) am I. 1 Published and translated by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi, ii, Plate 24, No. 14, vol. iii, p. 12. 3 Published by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi, i, Plates 97ff., and translated; iii, pp. 177ff. The text is in Sumerian and in Semitic Babylonian, the latter of which only is here given in transcription. ra-pi-ma (4) a-nu-um-ma VI Su-Si zabiluti (5) at-tar-da-ak-ku (6) III Su-li zabiluti it-ti e-bi-zu-tim (7) Sa Larsam (ki) (8) u' III Su-§i zabiluti it-ti e-bi-zu-tim (9) §a (alu) Ra-fea-bi (ki) (10) li-pu-Su (II) [. . .]-bu-tu li-il-li-ku (?) 4 (1) [a-na (ilu) Sin-i-din-nam] (2) ki-bi-ma (3) [um-m]a ga-am- mu-ra-pi-ma (4) [8]a-at-tum ki ri-ga-am i-Su (5) wa-ar-Jju-um §a i-ir-ru-ba-am (6) (arh,u) Ululu-II kan-m[a l]i-iS-Sa-te-ir (7) u a-§ar igisi i-na (arfeu) [TiSrttu] umu XXV kan (8) a-na Babili [(M)] (9) za-na-ku ik-[. . .]-u (10) i-na (arjju) Ululu-II kan-ma umu XXV kan (11) a-na Babili (ki) (12) li-is-ni-[ga-am] 5 (1) IJ a - am - mu - ra -pi (2) Sarni da-num (3) 8ar Babili (ki) (4) Sar ki-ib-ra-tim (5) ar-ba-im (6) ba-ni ma-tim (7) iarru Sa ip-Sa-tu-Su (8) a-na Si-ir (ilu) §ama8 (9) u (ilu) Marduk ta-ba (10) a-na-ku 250 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS (11) The summit of the wall (12) of Sippar (13) I have raised with earth (14, 15, 16) like unto a great mountain. (17, 18) I have compassed it about with a swamp. (19) I have digged out the (20) Euphrates (21) unto Sippar (22, 23) [Column II] (1) and I have set up a wall of safety for it. (2) Hammurapi (3) the founder of the land, (4) the king whose deeds are well pleasing (5) unto the heart of Shamash (6) and Marduk (7) am I. (8) I have caused Sippar (9) and Babylon (10, 11, 12) to dwell contin- uously in a peaceful habitation. (13) Hammurapi, (14) the darling of Shamash, (15) the beloved of Marduk, (16) am I. (17) That which from days (18) of old (19, 20) no king had built for the king of the city, (21) for Shamash my lord (22, 23) I have accomplished in might. 6 1 (1) Hammurapi, (2) the powerful king, (3) the king of Babylon, (4) . the king who has brought into subjection (5) the four quarters of the world, (6) who has brought about the triumph of (7) Marduk, (8) the shepherd, who (9) delights his heart, am I. (10) When Anu and Bel gave me (11) the land of Shu- ' Published and translated by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi, ii, Plate 185, No. 95; iii, pp. 188ff. (11) dura (12) 5a Sippar (ki) (13) ina e-pi-ri (14) ki-ma sa-tu-im (15) ra-bi-im (16) ri-li-Su (17) lu-u-ul-li (18) ap-pa-ra-am (19) lu-uS- ta-a§-J}i-ir-§u (20) (nam) ud-kib-nun (21) a-na Sippar (ki) (22) lu- ujj-ri-am-ma (23) kar Su-ul-mi-im. [Column II] (1) lu-u-um-mi-su (2) 9a-am-mu-ra-pi (3) ba-ni ma-tim (4) Sarru §a ip-§a-tu-5u (5) a-na Si-ir (ilu) SamaS (6) u (ilu) Marduk ta-ba (7) a-na-ku (8) Sippar (ki) (9) u Babilu (ki) (10) Su-ba-at ne-ih,-tim (n) a-na da-ra-a-tim (12) lu-u-3e-§i-ib (13) ^a-am-mu-ra-pi ( 14 ) mi-gi-ir (ilu) SamaS (15) na-ra-am (ilu) Marduk (16) a-na-ku (17) §a i5-tu u-um (18) si-a-tim (19) Sarru in Sarri ali (20) la ib-ni-u (21) a-na (ilu) SamaS be-li-ia (22) ra-bi-i§ (23) lu e-pu-uS-su-um. 6 (1) 9a-am-mu-ra-pi (2) §arru da-num (3) Sar Babili (ki) (4) Sarru mu-u5-te-eS-mi (5) ki-ib-ra-tim ar-ba-im (6) ka-8i-id ir-ni-ti (7) (ilu) Marduk (8) rg'-u mu-ti-ib (9) li-ib-bi-§u a-na-ku (10) ni-nu Anu u HAMMURAPI 251 mer and (12) Akkad (13) to rule and entrusted (14) their sceptre (15) to my hands, (16) I dug out (17) the Ham- murapi canal, (18) named Nukhush-nishe which (19) brings abundance of water (20) unto the land of Shumer (21) and Akkad. (22) Both the (23) banks thereof (24) I changed to fields for cultivation, and I garnered (25, 26) piles of grain and I procured (27) unfailing water (28) for the land of Shumer (29) and Akkad. (30) As for the land of (31) Shumer (32) and Akkad, I collected its scattered (33) people, (34) and procured (35, 36) food and drink for them. (37) In abundance and plenty I pastured them, (38, 39) and caused them to dwell (40) in a peaceful habitation. (41) At that time I, (42) Hammurapi, (43) the mighty king, (44) the beloved of the great gods, (45, 46) through the great power (47) which Marduk had bestowed upon me, (48) built a lofty fortress, (49) with much earth (50) whose top, (51, 52, 53, 54) at the head of the Ham- murapi canal named Nukhush-nishe, reaches heaven like a mountain. (55) This fortress I named (56, 57, 58) Dur- Sin-muballit-abim-walidia, and so did I cause (59) the name of Sin-muballit, (60) the father who begat me, (61, 62) to dwell in the four quarters of the world. (ilu) Bel (11) mat Su-me-er-im (12) u Ak-ka-di-im (13) a-na be-Ii- im id-di-nu-nim (14) si-ir-ra-zi-na (15) a-na ga-ti-i-ia (16) u-ma-al- lu-u (17) nar 9 a - am - mu - ra -pi (18) Nu-Jju-ui-ni-Si (19) ba-bi-la-at me-e tjegalli (20) a-na mat Su-me-er-im (21) u Ak-ka-di-im (22) lu atj-ri (23) ki-Sa-di-Sa ki-la-Ii-en (24) a-na me-ri-8im lu-u-te-ir (25) ka-ri-e a8-na-an (26) lu a§-tap-pa-ak (27) me-e da-ru-tim (28) a-na mat Su-me-er-im (29) u Ak-ka-di-im (30) lu a5-ku-un (31) mat Su-me-er-im (32) u Ak-ka-di-im (33) ni-§i-iu-nu sa-ap-Jja- tim (34) lu-u-pa-a{}-J}i-ir (35) mi-ri-tu u ma-a§-ki-tu (36) lu as-ku- un-5i-na-§i-im (37) in nu-ujj-Sim u {jegalli (38) lu e-ri-Si-na-ti (39) Su- ba-at ne-ib-tim (40) Iu-u-£e-ii-ib-5i-na-ti (41) i-nu-mi-Su (42) 5a-am-mu-ra-pi (43) Sarru da-num (44) mi- gir ilani rabuti a-na-ku (45) in e-mu-ki-in (46) ga-al-ra-tim (47) 5a (ilu) Marduk id-di-nam (48) dura si-ra-am (49) in e-bi-ri ra-bu-tim (50) Sa r[i]-§a-5u-nu (51) ki-ma sa-tu-im e-li-a (52) in re§ nar 9*" am-mu-ra-pi (53) Nu-{ju-u§-ni-gi (54) lu e-pu-uS (55) dura §u-a-ti (56) Dur-(ilu) Sin-mu-bal-Ii-it (ki) (57) a-bi-im wa-li-di-ia (58) a-na Su-mi-im lu ab-bi (59) zi-kir (ilu) Sm-mu-ba-li-it (60) a-bi-im wa- li-di-ia (61) in-ki-ib-ra-tim (62) lu-u-S[e]-S[ib] 252 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 7 1 (1) Unto Sin-idinnam say: — (2) Thus saith (3) Hammurapi. (4, 5, 6) Thou shalt call out the men who hold lands along the banks of the Damanum-canal that they may dig out (7) the Damanum canal. (8) Within the present month (9, 10, 11) they shall complete the work of clearing out the Damanum canal. 1 Published and translated by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi, ii, Plate 137, No. 71; iii, p. 14. 7 (1) a-na (ilu) Sin-i-din-nam (2) ki-bi-ma (3) JJa-am-mu-ra-pi-ma (4) amele la i-na a-ah, (palgu) Da-ma-nu-um (5) ekl6 sa-ab-tu (6) di-ki-e-ma (7) (palgu) Da-ma-nu-um li-ife-ru (8) i-na li-ib-bu wa-ar-Jji-im an-ni-i-im (9) (palgu) Da-ma-nu-um (10) i-na hj-ri-e-im (11) li-ig-mi-lu. II. THE TELL-EL-AMARNA PERIOD (1400 B. C.) I. The Discovery of the Letters In 18S8 there was made in Egypt a most surprising discovery of letters and dispatches written almost wholly in the Babylonian script and language. A peasant woman living in the wretched little mud village of Tell-el-Amarna, on the eastern bank of the Nile, about one hundred and sixty miles south of Cairo, was searching for antiquities among the sand and rubbish of a great Tell some distance back from the river. She did not know that beneath this sand lay all that re- mained of the temple and palace of the great heretic king of Egypt, Amenophis IV, or, as he called himself, Ikh-en-Aton. 1 Her object was only to find stone or brick for repairs to her squalid house, or anteeka, which 1 The pronunciation of the name is most uncertain, because of our ignorance of its vocalization among the Egyptians. Knudtzon writes it Ikh-en-Aton or Ekh-en-Aton; Flinders Petrie, Akhenaten; Breasted, Ikhnaton; it is also written by others Akh-en-Aten, Khu-en-Aten. TELL-EL-AMARNA 253 might be sold to the strange people from Europe or America, who buy things simply because they are old. In the mound she found the dried and worm-eaten remains of ancient wooden record boxes, and from these she extracted more than three hundred inscribed clay tablets and fragments of tablets, some of them only 2£ inches by 1^- inches, while others are 8| inches by 4f inches and even larger. Fearing that they would be confiscated by the Egyptian government, she con- cealed them, with the aid of some relatives, and then proceeded with surreptitious negotiations for their sale. They sent some to Dr. Jules Oppert, in Paris, doubtless hoping that he might induce their purchase by the Louvre. By some strange excess of caution he pro- nounced them forgeries; while M. Grebaut, then head of the Department of Antiquities, paid no attention to some which were drawn to his attention. Discouraged by all efforts to effect an advantageous sale, and fearing that the find would prove almost valueless, they broke some of the larger tablets into three and four pieces, in the hope of selling each piece to tourists at a price as great as the whole tablet would have secured. Some of the tablets were imperfectly baked, and when a great bag full of tablets of all sizes was sent to Luxor to be hawked about among antiquity dealers many were ground to powder and lost to the world. At last, long after many tablets had disappeared or been destroyed, one hundred and sixty, some very large and in perfect condition, others mere fragments, were bought by Herr Theodore Graf, of Vienna, and sold by him to Herr J. Simon, of Berlin, who presented them to the Royal Museums in the German capital, where they are now safely deposited. Eighty-two were bought for the trustees of the British Museum by Dr. 254 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS E. A. Wallis Budge; sixty came into the possession of the Cairo Museum, while still others fell into private collections like the Murch and Rostowicz. These price- less texts are therefore widely scattered, when there can be no doubt that their proper study would be much better prosecuted if they were all in one place, as they would be if they had been discovered by scientific in- vestigators. Furthermore, many, perhaps a large num- ber, have been destroyed by careless and ignorant handling. We must always expect just such an issue so long as the natives of Egypt, Babylonia, Syria, and Asia Minor are permitted to plunder at will the buried remains of ancient civilizations. When the more than three hundred tablets came into the hands of museum officials in Berlin, London, and Cairo a glance speedily revealed their character. They were letters from monarchs of western Asia, like Kadashman-Kharbe, king of Babylonia; Ashuruballit, king of Assyria; and Tushratta, king of Mittanni, to Amenophis III, or Amenophis IV, kings of Egypt, or they were dispatches from various governors or princes in Syria or Palestine, Philistia, or Phoenicia to these same Egyptian kings, whom they acknowledged as lawful rulers or suzerains over their territories. The importance of these documents was recognized at once, and the minute study to which they have since been sub- jected has only confirmed the first estimate of their value. Before we can set them in their proper relations to biblical literature it will be necessary to take a wider view of their historical origin. II. Egypt at the Tell-el-Amarna Period The two kings of Egypt, Amenophis III and Ameno- phis IV, who received or dispatched the Tell-el-Amarna TELL-EL-AMARNA 255 letters, belonged to the eighteenth dynasty, which had at its beginning given Egypt the promise of a fresh development by driving out her foreign conquerors, the Hyksos (about 1580 B. C). The sixth king of the dynasty was Thothmes III (1503-1449), who in a series of brilliant campaigns conquered the whole of Syria and Palestine and extended Egyptian dominion as far as the Gulf of Iskanderun. At this time the Syrians stood at a higher stage of civilization than even the wonderfully gifted race of Egypt. The plunder carried back to Egypt of coats of mail, of gold-plated chariots, of chariots inlaid with silver, witnesses to an industrial and artistic development that was able to teach Egypt. With all these precious goods went captives, who fell to working in the Nile valley at the crafts to which they were accustomed at home, and as they worked they taught the Egyptians. But a stream of influence such as this could not be confined within a narrow channel, and soon all Egypt was overflowed with Semitic in- fluences born, not merely in Syria, but even in Baby- lonia, far distant though it was. The Syrian craftsmen worked so well in Egypt that their wares changed even the taste of the Egyptians, while the language was Semitized, and the method of writing gradually de- veloped into a smooth-flowing and graceful style. Under the great influx of foreign blood even the fea- tures of the conquering race were changed into a less bold and more delicate form. Egypt had never known such changes since the beginning of the monarchy. Thotmes III had indeed extended his conquests in other directions, so that all Nubia owned his sway, but no such flood of change came from that quarter. The reign of Amenophis II (1449-1423), which im- mediately followed, continued the policy which made 256 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS the Semitic influence more powerful in the country. He made early in his reign a raid into Syria, to estab- lish his authority, and then enjoyed twenty years of peace, in which the commerce with his Syrian domin- ions had free course. His successor, Thotmes IV (1423-1414), had but a brief reign, which appears to have been spent chiefly in maintaining the control in Syria and in Nubia which had been won by his predecessors. Amenophis III (Amenhotep — 1414-1379) succeeded his father immediately, though he was probably still a youth. In his fifth year he made an expedition to Ethiopia, and during the remainder of his life pursued only the paths of international peace. During all these years the Semitic influence in Egypt continued, seek- ing and finding ever new channels. We learn about the tenth year of his reign that he has already married Tiy, an untitled Egyptian, and a woman of force and character, and in this year he is married to Gilukhepa, sister of King Tushratta, of Mittanni. In his reign the correspondence with Semitic kings and princes begins. The Tell-el-Amarna record cases have preserved for us letters from Babylonia written by Kadashman-Kharbe, from Tushratta, king of Mitanni to Amenophis III, who is always addressed by his prsenomen Nimmuria (Egyptian Neb-maat-Ra), and these deal almost en- tirely with royal marriages or furnish other evidences of constant intercourse between the two kingdoms. The real queen of Egypt was Tiy, who is always associated with the king in his acts of dominion, but his other wives from foreign lands were probably also influential. All these signs of external influence pointed forward to a great historic crisis in the fortunes of Egypt, which came in the ensuing reign. TELL-EL-AMARNA 257 The reign of Amenophis III is distinguished by the most extensive and beautiful works of building, and every relic of the period which has come down to us bears witness to the prosperity which the entire king- dom enjoyed during this brilliant and peaceful period. During his later years he was negotiating a marriage for his son, born of Queen Tiy, who was to succeed him under the style of Amenophis IV, with the prsenomen Napkhurariya (Egyptian, Nefer-Khepru-Ra). There appears to have been some slight difficulty about the succession, for Queen Tiy apparently reigned alone for a short time. Soon after his accession Amenophis IV (1383-1365) married the daughter of Tushratta, king of Mitanni, by name Tatukhepa (Nefertiti). In his sixth year came the great event foretold by the long-continued Semitic influence. The king changed his faith and became a worshiper of the Solar Disk, forsaking the great god Amen, to whom his fathers had long paid homage. The paramount influences in producing the change were probably his mother, Tiy, his wife, and the philosophiz- ing priests, of whom the favorite was Eye. The new faith expressed itself in hymns 1 of great beauty, in which the life-giving power of the sun's rays is celebrated, and the king put forth tremendous efforts to establish the faith among his people. A new city, bearing the king's name, was erected, and thither the court trans- ferred its residence from Thebes. In the new city the king reigned surrounded by his wife and daughters, who are associated with him in all his enterprises. There also went on the correspondence with the kings of Babylonia, and Mittanni, and with the governors, who represented Egypt in Syria. It was 'See translations in Breasted, History of Egypt, pp. 371ff. 258 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS the record chamber of Amenophis IV that was dis- covered at Tell-el-Amarna, and to it we owe the knowl- edge of the intercourse between Egypt and the north. When the king died the court went back at once to Thebes, and the body of Amenophis IV was laid away in his own tomb in the valley near Tell-el-Amarna, in a lonely spot seven miles back from the river. The city which he built was deserted and fell rapidly into decay, and but for the suddenness of its forsaking and the speed of its passing from memory we should hardly be in possession of the king's private correspondence. His conversion had made no permanent change in Egypt. Amen ruled on as he had before. III. Syria and Palestine at the Tell-el-Amarna Period The conquest of Syria and Palestine, which began under Thotmes III, made necessary the devising of a plan for the governing of these valuable provinces. The plan which was ultimately adopted may be prop- erly regarded as having grown directly out of the con- quest itself. Some of the cities had resisted Egypt to the bitter end, and had to be completely destroyed and then rebuilt; such were Dunip (Heliopolis-Baalbek) and Qatna (in the Antilebanon region), which received a complete Egyptian organization, including the Egyp- tian religion. Other cities which had not been thus remade received princes, who were probably usually chosen by the Pharaoh from men previously prom- inent in the city or tribe because of rank or in- fluence. Such a man was Abdikheba, of Jerusalem, who boasts that he had not inherited his position of governor, but had been appointed by the great king. TELL-EL-AMARNA 259 In yet other portions of the country the native ruler, descended in some local royal line, was simply retained and called prince (amdlu). None of these rulers is called king, and none of them was free to exercise rule over his city or province in internal affairs any more than in external. They were all under the direction of an officer (ro6i§), who may have lived in the country, or who, perhaps, only visited it as need might require. The entire country of Syria and Palestine is roughly divided into two parts; the southern and much larger portion is called Canaan (Kinakhni, or Kinakhkhi) and comprised nearly the whole of Syria, Phoenicia, and Palestine. The remaining portion, comprising the great Lebanon region, is called Amurru. Four fifths of the Tell-el-Amarna documents deal with these two lands of Canaan and Amurru, and present a most striking pic- ture of their political situation, more especially during the reign of Amenophis IV. During the long and peace- ful reign of Amenophis III Egyptian power had not been felt on the borders of the king's Asiatic dominions, and without the menace of his troops the borders were not likely to be safe from invasion. The Tell-el-Amarna letters prove that the invasions which were destined to break the Syrian provinces of Egypt into pieces had already begun. A large number of the governors were making constant appeals to the king for aid against enemies who threatened the very existence of Egyptian dominion in Asia. The two enemies most dreaded were the Khatti, that is, the Hittites, and the Khabiri. The former are the same people who find frequent mention in the Egyptian inscriptions of a later period under the name of Kheta. Long before the Tell-el-Amarna period they had been pressing southward from Kappadokia into Syria. They were later to engage the Egyptian 260 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS army of Rameses II at Kadesh on the Orontes, and win the recognized right to possess the land all the way south to Hermon. The powerful kingdom then founded endured in some of its remnants till the fall of Carche- mish under Sargon II in 717 B. C. The name of "Hit- tites" is used in the Old Testament in a very wide sense, applying not only to the branches of the stem which inhabited the Lebanon at the time of Israel's entrance into Palestine, but also covering a subordinate clan settled in southern Palestine about Hebron. Of the existence of the latter there is no good reason to doubt, for similar clans, detached from the main body, appear elsewhere, one of which, for example, founded the kingdom of Mittanni, which fills so large a space in this same correspondence. The Khabiri have proved much more difficult to locate. In the very beginning it was noted that the word itself is identical with the word "Hebrew," and a great controversy at once arose as to whether or not the Khabiri were the invading Hebrews under Joshua. The chronological difficulty did not prevent many from adopting this view. 1 But in reality it makes it quite im- possible. There is no way in which the notices of the Khabiri can possibly be reconciled with the campaigns either of the book of Joshua or of the first chapter of Judges. A study of all the allusions to the Khabiri in these letters will, however, make clear that the word is applied simply to a stem which had not yet made itself a local habitation, but was still wandering in the land. In this sense Abraham was called a Hebrew, when he first appeared in Palestine. These Khabiri may indeed have been related to the stock which has come 'See, for example, Clay, Light on the Old Testament from Babel (Philadelphia, 1907), p. 264f. TELL-EL-AMARNA 261 to bear the name "Hebrew" exclusively for us, but there is no positive proof of this. 1 Apart from the direct historical information of politi- cal affairs supplied by these letters, they are of the highest value as revealing the wide extent of Babylonian influence in western Asia. All these documents are written in Babylonian in every one of these Phoenician and Palestinian cities, though they are addressed to the king of Egypt. In other words, though the Egyptians had made a political reorganization of the country, they were not able to supplant the Babylonian tongue by their own. New confirmation of the dominance of this Babylonian script and language is supplied by discoveries made in Palestine itself. In 1891, while excavating in the mount of Tell-el-Hesy (Lachish), Bliss found a cuneiform tablet, very similar in appearance to those found at Tell-el- Amarna, and written by Zimrida, prince of Lachish, who was already known to us in the Tell-el-Amarna tablets. In 1902-1903 Professor Sellin, 2 of Vienna, made a very thorough exploration of the mound of Ta'anek, in the plain of Jezreel, and in March, 1903, found two small tablets, one of limestone, the other of black burned clay, both covered with cuneiform characters and obviously letters. Near by lay two more clay tablets, badly broken, but apparently containing lists of family names. 1 The literature of this subject is extensive. See especially Winckler, Forschungen, iii, p. 90f.; Geschiehte Israels, i (1895), pp. 14-21; Keilin- schriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., p. 64f.; Paton, Early History of Syria and Palestine, pp. Ill, 113f.; Spiegelberg, Der Aufenthalt Israels in Aegypten,jpp. 32-34, 50; Jeremias, The Old Testament in the lAght of ' '.East, i, ] ~" the Ancient East, i, p. 335f and ii, p. 200. Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, pp. 46-52; compare further Otto Weber in this same book, j 1146-1148, where all the Khabiri passages are conveniently assembled Tafeln, pp. 46-52; compare further Otto Weber in this same book, pp. 1146-1148, where all the Khabiri passages are conveniently assembled in references; and see further Weber's note on Text No. 286, line 19, op. cit. The Khabiri are also discussed in many commentaries, of which Skinner, Genesis, p. 218, and especially Driver, Exodus (1911), p. xxxiii, may be mentioned. 2 Anzeiger der k. Akademie der Wissenschaften, Phil.-hist. Klasse, 1903, Nr. xi u. xvi. 262 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 1. LETTER OF BURRABURIASH TO AMENOPHIS IV 1 (1) To Napkhu'ruria, (2) king of Egypt, my brother, [speaks] (3) thus Burraburiash, king of Karaduniash, (4) thy brother. With me is it well. (5) With thee, with thy land, thy house, thy wives, thy children, (6) thy no- bles, thy horses, thy chariots, (7) may it be exceeding well. (8) I and my brother have spoken (9) friendly with one another, (10) and have said this: (11) "As our fathers were, (12) so also will we be good friends." (13) But now my merchants, (14) who came up with Akhutabu, (15) re- mained behind in Canaan for business reasons. (16) After Akhutabu had gone on to my brother [i. e. to Amenophis] ; (17) in the city of Khinnatuni of Canaan, (18) Shumadda, son of Balumme' (19) [and] Shutatua, son of Sharatum, of Acco, (20) sent their men and slew my merchants, (21) and took away their money. (22) I have sent Azzu (?) to thee; (23) question him, (24) and let him inform thee. (25) Canaan is thy land, and its kings are thy servants. (26) In thy land violence has been done me. Punish them, and (27) the money, which they have taken away, restore, (28, 29) and slay the men who have » Published by Abel and Winckler, Her Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, No. 8. Translated by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, pp. 85ff., and by TJngnadJin Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 129ff. (1) a-na Na-ap-khu-'-ru-ri-ia (2) 5ar (matu) Mi-is-ri-i ajji-ia ki- bf-ma (3) um-ma Bur-ra-bu-ri-ia-a5 Sar (matu) Ka-ra-du-ni-ia-a§ (4) ajju-ka-ma a-na ia-a-§i Su-ul-mu (5) a-na ka-3a mati-ka blti-ka aSSati-ka marS-k[a] (6) (amSlu) rabuti-ka sisd-ka (isu) narkabati-ka (7) da-an-ni-i5 lu Su-ul-mu (8) a-na-ku u ajji-ia it-ti a-Jja-mi-is (9) ta-bu-ta ni-id-da-bu-ub (10) u an-ni-ta ni-ik-ta-bi (11) um-ma-a ki-i ab-bu-ni it-ti a-}}a-mi-i§ (12) ni-i-nu lu ta-ba-nu (13) i-na-an-na damgaru-u-a (14) Sa it-ti A-Jju-ta-a-bu te-bu-u (15) i-na (matu) Ki- na-ajj-jji a-na §i-ma-a-ti it-ta-ak-lu-u (16) ul-tu AJju-ta-a-bu a-na mu-ujj-lji ajji-ia i-ti-ku (17) i-na (alu ki) 5&-hi-mi'-tu-ni ga (matu) Ki-ni-afe-Jji (18) (m) Su-um-ad-da mar (m)Ba-lum-me-e (19) (m) §u- ta-at-na mar (m)Sa-ra-a-tum §a (alu) Ak-ka (20) ameluti-§u-nu ki is-pu-ru (amelu) damgarg-ia (21) id-du-ku u kaspa-Su-nu it-tab-lu (22) (m) Az-zu a-na pa-[ni-k]a ki-i (23) al-ta-ap-ra-ak-ku §i-ta-[al- su-ma] (24) li-ik-ba-ak-[ku] (25) (matu) Ki-na-aJj-Jji mat-ka u §arran[i-5a ardani-ka] (26) i-na m&ti-ka iju-um-mu-sa-ku su-ni-ik- [su-nu-ma] (27) kaspa la it-ba-lu Su-ul-li-[im-Su] (28) u amlluti Sa ardani-ia i-[du-uk-ku] (29) du-uk-§u-nu-ti-ma da-mi-Su-nu te-e-ir LETTER OF TUSHRATTA 263 killed my servants, and avenge their blood. (30) If thou dost not slay these men, (31) they, on another occasion, will kill my caravans, (32) or thy messengers and then (33) messengers will cease to pass between us. (34) And if they deny, [be it known to thee] (35, 36) that Shu- madda cut the feet off one of my people, (37) and kept him prisoner, and (38, 39) that Shutatua of Acco set another on his head (40) and he stands before his face [as a servant]. 1 (41) Cause these men to be brought before thee, (42) and take thought for my welfare. (43) As a present I have sent thee a mina of lapis-lazuli. (44) Send my messenger back quickly. (45) May I learn of the prosperity of my brother. (46) Do not hold my messenger. (47) Let him come quickly. i The meaning of lines 38-40 is quite uncertain. (30) u Sum-ma am&uti an-nu-ti ul ta-ad-du-uk (31) i-tu-ur-ru-ma lu-u girra at-tu-u-a (32) u lu amelutu marfi si-ip-ri-ka i-du-ku-u-ma (33) i-na bi-ri-ni mar §i-ip-ri ip-pa-ar-ra-as (34) u Sum-ma i-na-ak- ki-ru-ka (35)(m)am&a at-tu-u-a (m)§u-um-ad-da(36) §Sp§-£u ki-i u-na-ak-ki-su (37) i-tu-su ik-ta-la-§u (38) u amela §a-na-a(m) Su-ta- at-na Ai-ka-a-a-u (39) i-na ri-§i ki-i ul-zi-zu-Su (40) a-na pa-ni-8u iz-za-az amSlflti Sa-su-nu (41) li-il-ku-ni-ik-ku-um-ma a-mu-ur-ma (42) u ia-tu sa-al-ma lu ti-i-di (43) a-na Su-ul-ma-ni I mana abnu ukna us-te-bi-la-ak-ku (44) mar Si-ip-ri-ia Jja-mu-ut-ta [ku-us-sid-Su] (45) fSa-alJ-ma §a al}i-ia lu i-d[i-ma] (46) mar Si-ip-ri-ia la ta-ka- al[-la-5u] (47) fea-mu-ut-ta li-it-ta-a[l-la-ak] 2. LETTER OF TUSHRATTA TO AMENOPHIS III l (1) To Nimmuria, king of Egypt; (2) my brother, my son-in-law whom I love, (3) and who loves me, speaks thus (4) Tushratta, king of Mitanni, (5) who loves thee, thy father-in-law. (6) With me it is well, with thee may it be well (7) with thy house, with Tatukhepa, my 1 Published by Bezold and Budge, The T ell-el- Amarna Tablets in the British Museum (1892), No. 10. Transliterated and translated by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 23, and by Ungnad in Gress- mann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 130, 131. (1) a-na(m) Ni-im-mu-ri-ia gar (mat) Mi-is-ri-i (2) ajji-ia Jja-ta- ni-ia Sa a-ra-'a-a-mu (3) u §a i-ra-'a-a-ma-an-ni ki-be-ma (4) um- ma(m) Tu-u§-rat-la Sar Mi-i-ta-an-ni (5) Sa i-ra-'a-a-mu-ka e-mu- ka-ma (6) a-na ia §i sul-mu a-na ka-a-§u lu-ii sul-mu (7) a-na biti- 264 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS daughter, (8) with thy wife, whom thou lovest, may it be well. (9) With thy wives, thy children, thy nobles, (10) thy chariots, thy horses, (11) thy sol- diers, thy land and (12) with everything, that is thine, may it be well in highest, highest, highest measure. (13) Thus saith Ishtar of Nineveh, queen of countries (14) all of them: "To Egypt (15) the land, that I love, will I go, (16) I will traverse (?) it." Behold now, (17) have I sent (her) and she is gone. (18, 19) Behold, in the time of my father did the goddess go to that land (20) and as, when she formerly (21) dwelt (there) men honored her, (22) so may my brother now, ten-fold (23) more than in the former days, honor her I (24) May my brother honor her, in peace (25) send her away, that she may return. (26) Ishtar, the queen of heaven, may she protect my brother (27) and me. One hundred thousand years (28) and much joy may this goddess (29) give us both. (30) And as is good so will we do. (31) Ishtar is my god for me; (32) for my brother she is not his god. 1 1 This letter has painted upon it in black ink a note by the Egyptian court archive keeper in hieroglyphics as follows: "Year 36, 4th month of the winter, when we were in the southern castle Pr-Q'wt . . . Copy . . . brought by the messenger ..." ka a-na (ameltu) Ta-a-tum-Jje-pa marti-ia (8) a-na aS5atil-ka §a ta-ra-'a-a-mu lu-6 Sul-mu (9) a-na aSSati-ka a-na mare-ka a-na (amehltu) rabu(ti)ka (10) a-na (isu) narkabati-ka a-na sise-ka (11) a-na sabe-ka a-na mati-ka u a-na (12) mimmu(mu) ka dan-ne§ dan-neS dan-neS lu-ti §ul-mu (13) um-ma IStar sa (alu) Ni-in-na-a belit matati (14) gab-bi-i-§i-na-ma a-na (mat) Mi-is-ri-i (15) i-na mati §a a-ra-'a-a-mu lu-ul-lik-ku-me (16) lu-uz-za-Jje-ir-me a-nu-um-ma i-na-an-na (17) ul-te-e-bel-ma it-tal-ka (18) a-nu-um- ma i-na tir-si a-bi-ia-ma (19) . . . bel-tum i-na mati Sa-a-si it- tal-ka (20) il ki-i-me-e i-na pa-na-a-nu-um-[m]a (21) it-ta-Sab-ma uk-te-ib-bi-du-S[i] (22) [u] i-na-an-na ahj-ia a-na x-su (23) eli Sa pa-na-a-ti li-gi-ib-bi-is-si (24) a{}i-ia li-gi-ib-bi-iz-zu i-na Jja-di-e (25) li-miS-§er-8u-ma li-du-u-ra (26) IStar belit §a-me-e ajji-ia ft ia-§i (27) li-is-sur-an-na-Si i me li-im lanati il fee-du-ta ra-bi-ta bSltum annitum (29) a-na ki-Ia-a-al-li-ni li-id-din-na-an-§i-ma (30) & ki-i ta-a-bi i ni-pu-u§ (31) Btar a-na ia-§i-ma-a i-li (32) it a-na ahi-ia la-a il-§u LETTERS OF RIB-ADDA 265 3. LETTERS OF RIB-ADDA OF BYBLUS A (1) Rib-Adda (2) has spoken to his lord (3) the king of the lands, the great king. (4) May Ba'alat of Byblus 2 (5) give power (6) to the king, my lord. (7) At the feet of my lord, my sun (8) have I fallen seven times and (again) seven times. (9) Be it known to the king, my lord, (10) that safe is Byblus, (11) the true servant of the king; -(12) but very powerful is the enmity (13) of the Khabiru 3 warriors (14) against me, and may the king my lord (15) not hold back from (16) Sumur 4 (17) lest it quite join (18) the Khabiri soldiers. (19) By the king's representative (20) who was in Sumur, (21) Byblus has been saved. (22) Behold, Pakhamnata (23) the king's representative, who is (24) in Sumur, (he) knows (25) the need (26) which oppresses Byblus. (27) From Jarimutta 5 (28) have we secured means of life. (29) Very powerful is 1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafdfund von El-Amarna (1889, 1890), No. 80, and translated by Winckler, Keilinschriflliche Bibliothek, v. No. 88; Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 68, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 131. 2 "Byblus" is "Gubla" in the Babylonian; see below. Modern Jebeil half-way between Tripolis and Beirut. 1 Written here, as often ideographically, sa-gaz. There can be no doubt of the correctness of the identification; see Winckler, MittheUun- gen der Deutschen Orient-Oesellschaft. Heft 35 (1907), p. 25 Anm. ; and compare note by Otto Weber, in Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, pp. 1146-1148. * The modern Simyra. It was the seat of Egyptian authority, the residence of the Rabisu. * Site unknown. Ungnad suggests that it was perhaps in the Nile delta, but there is no evidence. (1) [Ri-]ib-h,a-ad-[da] (2) [ik-]bi a-na beli-su (3) [sar] matati sarri rabl (4) [iltu] belit sa (alu) Gu-ub-la (5) ti-id-di-en du-na (6) a-na sarri be-li-ia (7) a-na sepe beli-ia (ilu) samsi-ia (8) vii-su vn-ta-a-an am-kut (9) lu-u i-di sarru beli-ia (10) i-nu-ma sal-ma-at (alu) Gub-la (11) amat ki-it-ti Sa Sarri (12) u dannat dannig nu-kur-tum (13) §a sabe sa-gaz (14) [mubj$ji-ia ft la-a a-kul-me (15) Sarru beli-ia i§-tu (16) [al]u Su-mu-ur-(ki) (17) [l]a-a en-ni-pu-ug ga[b-b]u (18) a-na sabe sa-gaz (19) i-na (amelu) rabis garri(ri) (20) la i-§u-ti i-na (alu) Su-mu-ur (21) ba-al-ta-at (alu) Gub-la (22) a-nu-um-ma (m)Pa-ba- am[-n]a-ta (23) (amelu) rabis sarri sa i[-n]a (24) (alu) gu-mu-ur(ki) i-[d]i-me (25) pu-us-kam \ ma-na-as (26) sa mufelji (alu) Gub-la (27) is-tu (matu) Ia-ri-im-mu-ta (28) nu-bal-li-it (29) dannat dannis 266 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS the enmity (30) against us. May the king not (31) hold back from (32) his cities. nu-[k]u[r-]tum (30) [mujjjhj-nu u u-ul (31) [ia-jkul-me Sarru i§-t[u] (32) [a]lani-3u B 1 (1) Rib-Adda has spoken to (2) his (lord), the king of the lands, the great king. (3) May Ba'alat of Byblus give (4) power to the king, my lord. (5) At the feet of my lord, my sun, (6) have I fallen seven times, (and again) seven times. (7) Why hast thou not sent (8) answer to me, so that (9) I might know the deed, which they have done? (10) I sent my man before (11) my lord, and his two horses were taken away, (12) and concerning another man, he (himself) was taken (13) and the king's tablet was not given (14) into the hand of my man. Hearken to me. (15) Why hast thou so held back, that thy land (16) should be taken? Let it not be said: "In (17) the days of the representatives 2 the Khabiri have taken (18) all lands." Let it not so (19) be said in (coming) days: (20) "And thou art not able to take them again." (21) Further I have written for garrison troops (22) and i Published by Bezold and Budge, The T ell-el- Amarna Tablets in the British Museum (1892), No. 14; translated by Winekler, Keilinschrift- liche Bibliothek, v, No. 61; by Knudtzon, Die El- Amarna Tafeln, No. 83; and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder. nn. 13l' 132. , 2 These are the representatives of the Egyptian king, who held over- sight over the governors of provinces and districts. (1) [R]i-ib-[Addi ik]-bi a[-na] (2) [beli-S]u Sar matati Sarri rabi (3) [(iltu) b]£ht sa (alu) Gub-la ti-di-en (4) d[unn]a a-na sarri(ri) beli-ia (5) a-na sSpd beli-ia (ilu) Sam£i-ia (6) vii-Su vri-ta-an am- ku-ut (7) a-na mi-ni la-a tu-te-ru[-n]a (8) a-wa-tu a-na ia-a-gi u (9) i-di ip-sa Sa i-pu-[§u] (10) ameli-ia ut-ta-si-ir a-na ma-[fea]r (11) beli-ia u la-ku n siSu-Su (12) u amelu Sa-nu la-ki amelu-su (13) [u] tuppi(bi) §arri la-a na-di-en (14) [i]-na ka-at ameli-ia Si-m[i i]a-5i (15) a-n[a] mi ka-la-ta u t[u-u]l-[k]u (16) mat[u]-ka ti-ul ju-uk-ba i-na (17) ume (amelutu) rabisi la-ku (amelutu; rabisi la-ku (amelutu) gaz (18) ka-li matati u-iil ka-a-ma (19) ju- uk-bu i-na um6 (20) u la-a ti-Ii-u la-ka-§i (21) Sa-ni-tu aS-ta-par a-na ameluti ma-sa-ar-ti (22) u a-na sise u la-a LETTERS OF RIB-ADDA 267 horses, and they were (23) not given. Send answer (24) to me, or I shall make (25) an alliance with Abdiashirta 1 (26) like Yapa-Adda and Zimrida (27) and I shall be saved. Further, if (28, 29) Sumura and Bit-Arkha have fallen, (30) thou must give to me by the hands of Jankhamu. 2 Let him give (31) provisions for food for me. (32, 33) I will defend the king's city for him. (34) And let the king give command and send (35) my man. His relatives are embittered against me (36) day and night, (saying): "Thou hast given (37) our son to the king, and he should send him (back). (38) Two men of Inamta 3 are in the (39) house of Jankhamu. Further; say (40) to Jankhamu: "Rib-Addi is (41) in thy hands, and everything (42) which is done to him, rests upon thee." (43) Let not men of destruction (?) fall (44) upon me. And I have written to him: (45) "If thou dost not say so, (46) I shall leave the city and (47) depart." Further, if thou sendest (48) me no answer, (49) then shall I forsake the city, and (50) depart with the men, (51) who love me. And (52) know, indeed that (53) Um- 1 King of Amurru, father of Asiru. 2 Jankhamu, the Egyptian king's representative in Jarimutta; see previous letter, line 27. 3 Name of a city, location unknown. (23) tu-da-nu-na Su-te-ra a-wa-tu (24) a-na ia-si u i-pu-sa a-na- ku (25) ki-ta it-ti (m)Abdi-a-si-ir-ta (26) ki-ma (m)Ia-pa-addi u(m) Zi-im-ri-[d]a (27) u bal-ta-ti sa-ni-tu sum-ma (28) ap-pu-na-ma a-nu- ma pa-at-ra (29) (alu) S[u]-mu-ra u (alu) Blt-ar-[h]a (30) [tii]-din-ni i-na ka-at (31) (m)Ia-an-Jja-mi u ia-ti-na (32) se-im (zun) a-na a-ka-li ia-si (33) a-na-sa-ra al sarri a-na sa-a-su (34) u ia-ak-bi sarruu ju-wa-si-ra (35) ameli-ia amelutu-su ti-sa-su-na muh,J}i-ia (36) ur-ra mu-§a at-ta-mi na-ad-[n]a-ta (37) mara-nu a-na Sarri il us-si-ra-su Su-tri (38) II amll (alu) I-nam-ta al-la-mi i-na (39) bit (m)Ia-an- b[a]-mi Sa-ni-tu ki-ba-mi (40) a-na (m)Ia-Jja-mi al-lu-mi ^Rib- Addi (41).j-na ka-ti-ka u mi-im-mu (42) sa ni-ip-Su a-na Sa-su mujjjji-k[ a ] >i-ul ji-ma-ku-ta s4be ka-ra-[s]i (44) muebi-ia u aS-pu-ru a-na §a-5u (45) 8um-ma ki-a-ma la-a ti-ik-b[i] (46) u i-ti-zi-ib al[a] u (47) pa-at-ra-ti Sa-ni-tii sum-ma la-a (48) tu-te-ru-na a-wa-tii a-na ia-8i u i-ti-zi-ib ala u (50) pa-at-ra-ti ka-du ameluti (51) 5a i-ra- a-mu-ni u (52) li-ma-ad al-li-mi (53) (aineltu) Um-ma-ajj-nu u(m) 268 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS makhnu, and Ishkuru (54) her husband, the servant 1 of Ba'alat (55) of Byblus (55, 56) shall pray for thee 2 for power, (57) unto Ba'alat. 1 Priestess. 2 The words are supplied by Ungnad and are doubtful though attractive. K-ku-ru (54) mu-ut-se amtu Sa (iltu) Belit (55) [Sa] (a[l]u) Gu[b-l]a [u] d[u]nna (56) . . ra-b[u] (57) [a]n[a] (iltu) B[elit] 4. LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA OF JERUSALEM A 1 (1) To the king, my lord, has spoken (2) Abdi-khiba, thy servant. (3) At the feet of my lord, the king, (4) seven and seven times do I fall. (5) What have I done against the king, my lord? (6) They have slandered me | (7) before the king, my lord, [saying] (8) "Abd-khiba has revolted from the king, his lord." (9) Behold, as for me, neither my father (10) nor my mother appointed me (11) in this place. (12) The strong arm of the king (13) introduced me into my father's house. (14) Why should I commit (15) an offense against the king, my lord? (16) So long as the king, my lord, lives, (17) shall I say to the officer of the king, my lord: — (18) "Why are you favorable to the (19, 20) Khabiri and unfavorable to the [native] princes?" for this reason, (21) they slander me before the king, my lord. (22, 23) Because I say: — "The territory of the king 1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafdfund von El-Amarna (Berlin, 1889-1890), No. 102. Newly translated by Knudtzon, Die El- Amarna Tafeln, Leipzig, 1907, No. 286, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder zum Alten Testament, pp. 132, 133. (1) [a]-na (m)Sarri beli-ia ki-bi-ma (2) um-ma (m)Abdi-Jje-ba ardu- ka-ma (3) a-na II SSpe' beli-ia Sarri (ri) (4) Vll-ta-a-anu VH-ta-a-an am-kut-mi (5) ma-an-na ip-Sa-ti a-na Sarri beli-ia (6) i-ka-lu ka-ar- si-ia \ u-sa-a-ru (7) i-na pa-ni Sarri beli(ri) (m)Abdi-Jje-ba (8) pa- ta-ar-mi a-na Sarri(ri) beli-su (9) a-mur a-na-ku la-a (amelu) a-bi-ia (10) u la-a (ameltu) u-mi-ia \ Sa-ak-na-ni (11) i-na ai-ri an-ni-e (12) zu-ru-ufe sarri(ri) dan-nu (13) li-se-ri-ba-an-ni a-na bit (amelu) a-bi-ia (14) am-mi-nim-mi a-na e-pu-uS (15) N, ar-na a-na Sarri beli(ri) (16) a-di Sarru b^li-ia ibalut (17) a-ka-bi a-na (amelu) rabis Sarri bel[i-ia] (18) am-mi-nim-mi ta-ra-iaAm[u] (19) (amSlu) 9a-bi-ri u (amelutu) J}a-zi[-a^nu-ti] (20) ta-za-ia-ru u ki-na-an-na (21) u-Sa-wa-ru i-na pa-ni Sarri beli-ia (22) e-nu-ma ii-ka-bi Jjal-ka- at-mi (23) matat Sarri b61i-ia ki-na-an-na (24) u-Sa-wa-ru a-na LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA 269 ' my lord will be ruined," because of this they slander me before the king, my lord. (25) Let the king, my lord, know that the king, my lord, had established (27, 28) a garrison, but . . . Enkhamu has taken it . . . (29). . . (30). . . (31). . . Egypt . . . (32) . . . king, my lord . . . there is no garrison there. (34) Let the king care for his land, (35, 36) and [take heed] to his land; the cities of the king, my lord, have all fallen away. Ilimilku (37) is destroying the entire land of the king. (38) Let the Icing, my lord, care for his land. (39) I say, "I will go (40) to the king, my lord, and see the (41) eyes of the king my lord, but the enemies (42) are powerful against me, and I am unable (43) to go to the king my lord (44) So may it seem right to the king, my lord, (45) to send troops, (46) then shall I go and see the eyes (47) of the king, my lord. So long as the king, my lord, (48) lives, when an officer goes forth (49) I shall say: the land of the king, my lord, is going to ruin. (50) But you do not listen to me, (51) all the princes are lost, (52) and the king, my lord, will have no more princes. (53) Let the king turn his face to the princes, (54, 55) and let the king, my lord, send troops. The king has no longer any territory. (56) The Khabiri have devastated Sarri beli-ia (25) u li-te-mi (m)Sarru beli-ia (26) e-nu-ma Sa-ka-an Sarru beli-ia (27) [am]eluta ma-sar-ta la-ki-mi (28) [gab] b[a]-S[a] (m)E-en-&a-mu (29) . . . eS '(30) . . . (31) (matu)M[i-]is-ri k[i] (32) . . . S[ar]ri[ri] beli(ri) (33) [ia-a-n]u-mi ameluta ma-sar- t[a] (34) [u l]i-[i]s-ki-en Sarru a-na mati-Su (35) [li-i]s-k[m] S[ar] ru a-na mati-Su pa-ta-ra-at (36) [mata]t Sarri beli gab-Sa (m)Ili-mil-ku (37) i-ljal-li-ik gab-bi mat Sarri (ri) (38) u li-is-kfn sarru belu a-na mati-Su (39) a-na-ku a-ka-bi e-ru-ub-mi (40) it-ti Sarri (ri) beli-ia u la-mur-mi (41) 2 ina Sarri beli-ia unu-kur-tti (meS) (42) dannu a-na mu-Jji-ia u la a-la-a})-e (43) e-ra-ba is-tu §arri b61i-ia (44) u li-it-ru-us i-na pa-ni sarrp] (45) lu-ma-se-ra amiluta ma-sar-ta (46) u li-lu-ub u la-mu-ur 2 l[na] (47) Sarri b61i-ia \ e-nu-ma Sarru bel[i-ia] (48) ibalut e-nu-ma it-ta-zu-u amfflu ra [bisutu] (49) a-ka-bi bal-ka-at-mi matat Sarri (r[i]) (50) la ta-Sa-mi-ii a-na ia-a-Si (51)'j)al-ku-mi gab-bi amelutu Jja-zi-a-nu-ti (52) ia-a-nu-mi (amglu) fea-zi-a-nu a-na Sarri beli (53) li-din Sarru pa-ni-Su a-na (am[el]utu) pi-da-ti (54) u lu-si-mi (amfilutu) sabu pi-da-ti (55) Sarri beli-ia ia-a-nu-mi matati a-na Sarri (56) (ameldtu) JJa-bi-ru jja-bat gab-bi 270 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS all the king's territory. (57) If there be troops (58) in this year, the lands will remain (59) the king's, my lord's, but if no troops come (60) the lands of the king, my lord are lost. (61) To the scribe of the king, my lord: Abdi-Khiba, (62-64) thy servant. Bring clearly before the king my lord, [these] words: The whole territory of the king, my lord, is going to ruin. matat Sam (57) sum-ma i-ba-aS-si (amelu) sabe 1 pi-da-ti (58) i-na Satti an-ni-ti i-ba-aS-si matat (59) Sarri beli u Sum-ma ia-a-nu-mi (amelu) sabu pi-da-ti (60) [hjal-ka-at matat Sarri beli-ia (61) [a-n]a tiip-S[a]r Sar[ri] beli-ia um-ma (m)Abdi-Jje-ba (62) [ar]du-ka-ma \ Se-ri-ib a-wa-tu (63) [b]a-na-ta a-na Sarri beli-ia Jjal-ka-at (64) [ga]b-bi matat Sarri beli-ia B 1 To the king, my lord, has spoken Abdi-khiba, thy servant. At the feet of my lord, seven and seven times have I fallen. (4) I have heard all the words, which the king, my lord, (5) has sent ... (6) [Behold] the deed, which . . . has done ... (7) what shall I . . . (8) . . . news ... (9, 10 broken off) (11) brought to the city Kelti. Let the king know (12) that all lands have de- clared enmity against me; (13) let the king therefore care for his land. (14) Behold the territory of Gazri, that of Ashkelon, (15) and the city of La[chish] have given them (16) food, oil and all necessaries. (17) Let the king therefore look after the troops, and (18) send troops against the peo- ple, (19) who have sinned against the king, my lord. 1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von ELAmarna, No. 103. Translated by Winckler, Keilinschriflliche Bibliothek, v, No. 180, and by Knudtzon, Die ELAmarna Tafeln, No. 287. This letter is not included in Ungnad-Gressmann, AUorientalische Texte und Bilder. (1) [a-na Samj(ri) beli-ia [ki-bi-ma] (2) [um-ma (m)Ab]di-he-ba ardu-k[a-ma a-na] (3) [S§p6] beli-ia VII-t[a-an u Vll-ta-a-an am-kut- mi] (4) [aS-mi g]ab a-wa-tu [Sa Sarru(ru) beli-ia] (5) [u-Se-]ru-bu-ni a-na [. . ] (6) [a-mur] ip-Sa \ Sa e[-pu-Su . . .] (7) eru Kak u-tag-ga \ . . . (8) a-wa[-tu ... (9 and 10) . . . (11) a-na[a]l[u Ki-el-ti] ki u-Se-ru-bu li-te [Sarr]i(ri) (12) gab-bi matati [S]a-li-mu a-na ia-a-Si nu-kur-tu (13) u li-is-kln sarri(ri) a-na mati-Su (14) a-mur mat ([al]u)[G]az-ri(ki) mat (alu) AS-ka-lu-na(ki) (15) ii (alu) L[a-ki-s]i (ki) i-din-nu a-na Sa-Su-nu (16) akal§ Samnfi u mi-im-ma \ ma-ajj-zi-ra-mu (17) u li-is-kin Sarri (ri) a-na sabe pi-da-ti-u (18) lu-ma-Se-ra sabe pi-da-ti a-na amllflti (19) Sa LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA 271 (20, 21) If in this year there are troops here, the land (22) and prince[s] will remain to the king, my lord. (23) But if there are no troops, there will then remain no (24) lands and no princes to the king, my lord. (25) Behold this land of Jerusalem, — (26) neither my father nor my mother (27) gave it to me; the strong arm of the king (28) gave it to me. (29) Behold this deed is the deed of Milki-il (30) and that of Lapaja's sons, (31) who are delivering the land to the Khabiri. (32) Be- hold, O king, my lord, I am innocent (33, 34) as concerns the Kashi. Let the king ask the officers, if they have done violence, (35) and laden themselves with great guilt. (36) They have taken their implements, and . . . (37) . . . (38) . . . sent to the land . . . (39) . . . march up (?) to . . . (40) . . . servant, let the king take heed, (41) to them, that they support (42) the lands with their hand. (43) Let the king de- mand for them much food, and much oil and many garments. (45) Until Pauru, the king's officer, goes up (46, 47) to Jerusalem. Adaja is in revolt (withdrawn), together with the garrison, the officer (48) ... of the king. Let the king know (49) that Adaja said to me: (50) "Let me go out, but do thou not leave it (the city) ." ip-pu-su ar-na a-na sarri(ri) beli-ia (20) Sum-ma i-ba-as-si i-na satti an-ni-ti (21) sabe pi-da-tum u i-ba-as-si matatu (22) [u] (amelu) Jja-zi-a-nu a-na sarn(ri) beli-ia (23) [u] sum-ma ia-nu sabe pi-da-tum ia-a-nu-[mi] (24) [mata]ti u (ameltitu) Jja^-zi-a-nu-ti a . na garri(ri) (25) [a-]mur mat (alu) U-ru-sa-Iim an-n[i-]ta (26) P]a-a amelu abu a-ni la-a um-mi-i[a] (27) [n]a-ad-na-an-ni \ kat \ zu-ru-uj} [sarri(ri) da]nnu (28) [n]a-ad-na-an-ni a-na ia-a-si (29) a-mur ip-Ia an-ni-u ip-si(m) mil-ki-ili (30) u ip-si mare La-ab-a-ia (31) sa na-ad-nu mat sarri(ri) (amelutu) tja-bi-ri (32) a-mur sarru beli-ia sa-du-uk a-na ia-a-si (33) as-sum ameluti ka-si-wi li-is-al-mi (34) sarri(ri) (amelu) rabisuti e-nu-ma dannu bitu dannis (35) u u-ba-ajj-u ar-na kab-ta raba' (36) Pa]-ka-&u ti-nu-tu-su-nu il bat-l[u-ii] (37) [e]-til ti-ri-e \ ga-ag-gi-m[i] (38) u l[u-u-ma-se-ru i-na (matu) . . . (39) — ti-ta- lu it-t[i . . . ] (40) — arduti li-is-km-m[i sarri(ri)] (41) a-na Sa-su- nu \ ta-za-ka . . . (42) matati i-na ka-ti-su-n[u-ti] (43) li-is-al- mi sarri(ri) a-na 5a-su-n[u] (44) ma-ad akale ma-ad lamnS ma-ad lubsatp] (45) a-di e-til-li (m)Pa-u-ru (amelu) rabis sarri(ri) (46) a-na mat (alu) U-ru-sa-lim(ki) pa-ta-ar (47) (m)Ad-da-i'a a-di amfiluti ma- sar-ti amelu u-e-e (48) [sa i]-din iarri(ri) li-te-mi sarri(ri) (49) [ik-]bi a-na ia-a-ii (m)A-da-ia (50) [a-mu]r pa-at-ra-an-ni la ti-zi-ib-si 272 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS (51) Send me a garrison during this year, (52) send the officer of the king, . . . (53) ... I sent to the king, my lord, (54) 5000 asiru . . . (55) 3 hundred 8 bearers, for the caravans of the king (56) were robbed in the fields (57) of Ajalon. Let the king, my lord, know that (58) I am unable to forward the caravans (59) to the king, my lord — [This is] for thy information. (60) Behold the king has put his name (61) upon Jerusalem forever, (62) he can not therefore abandon (63) the land of Jerusalem. (64) To the scribe of the king, my lord, (65) has spoken Abdi-khiba saying, Thy servant. (66) At thy feet I fall. I am thy servant. (67, 68) Bring clearly before the king, my lord, these words: (69) I am an officer of the king. (70) I am . . . (71) And an evil deed has been done (72) against me by the people of Kash, (73) I was almost slain (74) by the people of Kash (75, 76) in my house. Let the king ask . . . after (?) them (77) . . . seven times and seven times . . . (78) the king, my lord, to me. (51) [§atta] an-ni-ta mu-Jie-ra-an-ni amela ma-sar-ta (52) u ([amelu]) rabisa sarri(ri) mu-5e-ra \ an-ni-ka-nu (53) [-Z]un mu- Se-ir-ti a-na Sarri(ri) betli-ia] (54) [(am§]lutu) a-si-ru V li-im . . . (55) [III me] [. . .] VIII (amelutu) li-bi-li mi Jjarranat §arr[i(ri)] (56) la-ki[-hju i-n[a] u[g]a-ri \ ga-te-e [a-na] (57) alu Ia-lu-na(ki) U-te- mi Sarri(ri) beli-ia (58) la-a a-la-aj}-e \ mu-5e-ra barrani (59) a-na §arri(ri) beli-ia as-jum la-ma-te-ka (60) a-mur Sarri(ri) Sa-ka-an 3um-§u (61) i-na (mat) tT-ru-sa-lim(ki) a-na da-ri-iS (62) u la-a i-li-ijj-e e-za-bi-§a (63) matat (alu) U-ru-sa-lim(ki) (64) a-na tup-Sar Sarri(ri) beli-ia (65) ki-bi-ma um-ma(m) Abdi- be-ba ardu-ka-ma (66) a-na 2 SSpe am-kut-mi ardu-ka a-nu-ki (67) §e-ri-ib a-wa-tii me§ ba-na-ta (68) a-na larri(ri) beli-ia (69) (amSlu) u-e-efe §[a]rri(ri) a-nu-ki (70) ma-at-ti a-na ka-wa (71) u-ti-ip-pa-Sa ip-Sa la-am-na (72) a-na mul}-bi(J}i) amglut (matu) Ka-si (73) [u]-ba-na la-a Gaz \ te-[k]a-t[i] (74) i-na kat am^luti (matu) Ka-§i[-wi] (75) [i-n]a libbi(bi) blti-ia \ li[-iS-al] (76) — sarru(ru) a-na Sa-S[u-nu] (77) [7-ta-a-an u 7-ta-a-an [sa-du- uk] (78) [Sarri(r]i) bSli-ia a-na ia[-si] C 1 (1) To th e king, my lord, my sun, has spoken (2) thus 1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, No. 104. Translated by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 288, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, p. 133. (1) [a-n]a (m)8arri(ri) beli-ia (ilu) Sa[mS]i[-ia k]i-bi-ma (2) um- LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA 273 Abdi-khiba, thy servant. (3) At the feet of the king, my lord, seven times (4) and seven times, have I fallen. (5) Behold, the king, my lord, has put (6) his name upon the East (7) and upon the West. It is slander, (8) which they have heaped up against me. (9) Behold I am not a prince, (10) I am an officer' of the king, (11) behold I am a shepherd of the king, (12) I am one who brings tribute to the king. (13) Neither my father nor (14) my mother, but the strong arm of the king (15) established me in the house of my father. (16) When . . . the officer of the king (17, 18) came to me, I gave him 10 slaves into his hand. (19) [When] Shuta, the officer of the king, came (20, 21) to me, I gave 21 female slaves ... 80 asiru . . . gave I (22) to Shuta, as a present for the king, my lord. (23) Let the king care for his land. (24, 25) The whole land of the king, which has begun enmity with me, will be lost. (26) Behold, the territory of Sheri as far as Ginti- kirmil, (27) it is well (?) with all the princes, 2 (28) but hos- tility prevails against me. (29) If one could see. 3 (30, 1 Uea, an Egyptian word. s The meaning of line 27 is doubtful. Knudtzon translates vergchen sie (die Lander alien Regenten). 3 The meaning of 29 is very doubtful. Knudtzon translates Ich habe zu einer Zeit einera . . . herbeigeschafft. ma (m) Abdi-Jji-ba ardu-ka-ma (3) a-na II Sepe Sarri beli-ia VII-ta-a- an (4) u Vll-ta-a-an am-kut-mi (5) a-mur larri(ri) beli-ia §a-ka-an (6) ium-Su a-na mu-si (ilu) sam§i(Si) (7) u ir-bi (ilu) SamSi(§i) {ja- an-pa (8) Sa ih-nu-pu a-na mu-Jji-ia (9) a-mur a-na-ku la-a (amelu) ^a-zi-a-nu (10) (amelu) u-e-ii a-na Sarri(ri) beli-ia (11) a- mur a-na-ku (amelu) ru-Jji Sarri(ri) (12) u u-bi-il bilat Sarri(ri) a-na- ku (13) ia-a-nu-mi (amelu) abu a-ni ia-a-nu-mi (14) ([am]eltu) um-mi-ia zu-ru-uh, garri(ri) dannu (15) [S]a-ak-n[a-an-ni] i-na bit amelu a[b]i [a-ni] (16)]. . . (17) [k]a-sa-ad a-na mu-Jji-ia [k]a-a . . . (18) na-ad-na-ti X (amelu) arduti [a-na k]a[-ti (19) (m) Su- u-ta (amelu) rabis sarri(ri) ka-S[a-ad] (20) a-na mu-Jji-ia XXI (ameltu marati (21) LXXX (amelutu) a-si-ri na-ad-na-ti (22) [a-]na ka-ti (m)Su-u-ta kiiat Sarri b61i-ia (23) li-im-li-ik-mi Sarri(ri) a-na mati-Su (24) feal-ka-at mat iarri(ri) gab-ba-sa (25) sa-ba-ta-ni nu-kur-tii a-na ia-a-Si „ (26) a-di (!) matati Se-e-ri(ki) a-di (alu) Gm-ti-ki-ir-mi-il (27) Sal- mu a-na gab-bi (amelutu) jja-zi-a-nu-ti u nu-kur-tu a-na ia-a-ii (29) ip-§a-ti e-nu-ma amel a-mi-ri (30) u la-a a-mar 2 (!) Ina iarri 274 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 31) But I do not see the eyes of the king, my lord, because hostility (32) is established against me. (33) When there was a ship on the sea, 1 (34) the strong arm of the king (35) occupied Nakhrima 3 (36) and Kapasi, but now, (37, 38) the Khabiri are occupying the king's cities. (39) There remains not one prince (40) to the king, my lord, every one is destroyed. (41) Behold, Turbasu has been slain (42) at the gate of Zilu, and the king is inactive. (43) Behold Zimrida of Lachish — (44) his servants have slain . . . for the Khabiri (?) (45) Japti'-Addi has been slain (46) at the gate of Zilu, and the king is inactive (47) . . . . 3 (48) Let the king take care for his land, (49) and turn his attention . . . (50) [let him send] troops to the land of Jerusalem (?). (51) For if no troops come (52, 53) in this year the whole territory of the king, my lord, will be lost. (54) They ought not say before the face of the king, my lord, (55) that the land of the king, my lord, is destroyed, (56) and all the princes are destroyed. (57) If there are no troops (58, 59) in this year, let the king send an > The meaning of line 33 is doubtful. Ungnad translates sodass (ich bin wie) ein Scruff mitten auf dem Meere (?) ! 2 That is, northern Mesopotamia. 8 The meaning of line 47 is very doubtful. Knudtzon translates \gegeniiber] . . . (und) \ni\cht zog si[e] zur Rechenschaft [der Kdnig], Ungnad translates [warum (?)] erkundigt sich der Koiiig nicht [ihretwegen]? (31) beli-ia ki-i mi-kur-tu (32) a-na muh,bi(hi)-ia ga-ak-na-ti (33) e- nu-ma (isu)elippa i-na libbi(bi) tamti (34) kat zu-ru-uh, sarri dannatu (35) ti-li-ik-ki (matu) Na-ajj-ri-ma(£i) (36) u (matu) Ka-pa(!)-si(ki) u i-na-an-na (37) alani Sarri(ri) (38) ti-li-ki-ii (amelutu) ^J^bi-ru (39) ia-a-nu-mi I en (amelu) [h]a-zi-a-nu (40) a-na Sarri(ri) beli-ia h,al-ku gab-bu (41) a-mur (m)Tu-ur-ba-zu g[a]z t[e-k]a (42) i-na abul (a[l]u)Zi-lu-u(ki) ka-al (!) sarru(ru) (43) a-mur (m)Zi-im-ri-da (alu) L[a-k]i-si(ki) (44) ig-gi-ti-5u ardfitu ip-su a-na (a[m61]utu) [9]a-[b]i[-r]i (45) (m)Ia-ap-ti-i{j-adda gaz te-k[a] (46) [i-n]a abul (alu) Zi-lu-u ka-al (!) (47) [a-na-s]a [l]a-a i-sa-al-Su[-nu Sarru(ru)] (48) [u li]-is-kin sarru[(ru) a-na mati-su] (49) [u l]i-din Sarru(ru) pa-ni-su-m[e] (50) [a-na] sabe pi-da-ti a-na mat b[ilti-m]i (51) [u] Sum-ma ia-a-nu-mi sabe pi-da-tum (52) ina Satti an-ni-ti feal-ka-at a-ba-da-at (53) \ gab-bi matat §arri(ri) beli-ia (54) la-a i-ka-bi-u a-na pa-ni §arri b6h-ia (55) e-nu-ma Jjal-ka-at mat Sarri bffi-ia (56) u eal-ku gab-bi (amfelutu) ba-zi-a-nu-ti (57) gum-ma ia-a-nu-mi sabe pi-da-tum (58) i-na Satti an-ni-ti lu-ma-Se-ir LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA 275 officer to take me (60) to thee 1 with my brothers, and we will die (61) with the king, my lord, (62) To the scribe of the king, my lord. (63) [thus] Abdi-khiba [thy] servant. At your feet (64) I fall. Bring these words (65) clearly be- fore the king, my lord: (66) I am thy servant [and] thy son. 1 The text reads me, but it should surely be corrected to thee. (59) Sarru(ru) (amelu) rabisa u li-il-ki-a-ni (60) a-na ia-a-Si a-di afefiu Ba-Bad (61) ni-mu-tum (!) it-ti Sarru(ru) Mli-nu (!) (62) [a-na (a]melu)tiip-5ar sarri(ri) b61i-ia (!) (63) um-ma (m)Abdi-Jji-ba ardu- ma a-na II S6p[e] (64) [am-k]ut-mi Se-ri-ib a-wa-tu (65) [. . . b]a- na-ti a-na §arri(r[i]) (66) [danniS (amelu) ardu-[ka u amglu] maru-ka a-na-ku D 1 (1) To the king, my lord, has spoken (2) thus Abdi-khiba, thy servant. (3) At the feet of the king, my lord, (4) seven and seven times I fall. (5) Behold, has not Milki-lim revolted (6) to Lapaia's sons and to (7) Arzawa's sons, so as to demand (8) the land of the king for them. (9) A prince who has done this deed (10) why does not the king summon him to answer? (11) Behold Milki-lim and Tagi, (12) the deed, which they have done is this: (13) After they have taken the city of Rabuda, (14) they are now seeking to take Jerusalem, (15) if this land belongs (16) to the king, why (hesitate till) (17) Khazati be at the king's disposal? (18) Behold the land of Ginti-kirmil (19) belongs to Tagi, and the people of Ginti (20) form a garrison in B^tsani, (21) and the same will happen to us, > Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafdfund von EUAmama, Nos. 105 and 199. Translated by Knudtzon, Die Et-Amarna Tafeln, No. 289. (1) [a]-na §arri(ri) beli-ia [ki-bi-ma] (2) um-ma (m)Abdi-h.i-ba (m) ardu-k[a-ma] (3) a-na II SSpe bffi-ia a[m-kut-mi] (4) VH-ta-a-an u Vll-ta-a-an ... (5) a-mur (m)Mil-ki-lim la-a i-pa-at-[-ta-ar] (6) is-tu mare La-ab-a-ja u [i§-tu] (7) mare Ar-za-ia a-na e-ri-§[i] (8) mat Sarri(ri) a-na Sa-§u-nu (9) (amelu) Jja-zi-a-nu Sa e-pa-as ip-la an-ni-wa (10) am-mi-nim §arri(ri) la-a Sa-al-§u (11) a-mur (m)Mil- ki-lim u (m)Ta-gi (12) ip-Su Sae-pu-§u an-ni-wa (13) e-nu-ma la-ki-§i (alu)Ru-bu-[d]a(ki) (14) u i-na-an-na (alu) U-ru-s[a]-l[i]m(ki) (15) §um-ma i-ba-a§-§i matu an-ni-tu (16) a-na §arri(ri) am-mi-nim e-nu-ma (17) (alu) 5a-za-ti(ki) a-na sarri(ri) Sa-ak-na-at (18) a-mur mat (alu) Gin-ti-ki-ir-mi-il(ki) (19) a-na(m) Ta-gi u amfilut (alu) G[i]n-ti(ki) (20) ma-sar-tu i-na Bit-sa-a-ni i-ba-a§-ii (21) u lu ni- 276 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS after (22) Labaja (23) and the land of Shakmi have given everything (24) to the Khabiri. (25) Milikim has written to Tagi (26) and his sons: As two are our . . . (27) give everything, which they demand, (28) to the people of Kilti. (29) Shall we then let Jerusalem go? (30) The garrison which thou hast sent, (31) by the hands of Khaya, the son of Miar6, (32) Addaya has taken and placed (33) in his house in Khazati, (34) and 20 men he has sent (35) to Egypt. Let the king take heed (36) that there is no garrison with me. (37) Such is the case, as the king liveth. (38) Puuru his . . . (39) He has departed from me (40) (and) is in Khazati. (41) Let the king keep this before him, (42) and let the king send 50 garrison-men (43) to guard his land. (44) The whole land of the king is lost. (45) Send Yi'en- khamu, and (46) let him take heed for the king's country. (47) To the scribe of the king, my lord, thus speaks Abdi-khiba, thy servant. Bring these words clearly before the king. I am, in highest degree, thy servant. pu-u§-mi e-nu-ma (22) (m)La-ab-a-ja (23) u (matu) Sa-ak-mi i-din-nu (24) a-na (amelutu)5a-bi-ri(ki) (25) (m)Mil-ki-lim [£]a- par a-na Ta-g[i] (26) u mare lu-ii II mi-la-tu-nu (27) id(!)-nu-mi gab-bi e-ri-i§-ti-su-nu (28) a-na amelut Ki-il-ti(ki) (29) u lu-ii ni-ip- tu-ur (alu) iJ-ru-sa-lim(ki) (30) amgluta ma-sar-tu §a tu-ma- Se-ir (31) i-na kat (m)JJa-ia mar Mi-ia-ri-e (32) [l]a-ki-mi (m)Ad- da-ja Sa-ka-an (33) i-na biti-§u i-na (alu)JJa-za-ti(ki) (34) [u x]i [a]meluti a-na (matu) Mi-is-ri(ki) (35) u-ma-8e-[i]r [l]u-u [!]-te-mi Sarri(ri) (36) ia-a-nu-mi amelutu ma-sar-tum §arri(ri) it-ti-ia (37) ki-na-an-na li-ib-lu-ut §arri(ri) (38) lu-u ir-bi-5u (m)Pu-u-ru (39) pa-ta-ar i-na ma-ajj-ri-ia (40) i-na (alu) 5a-za-ti i-ba-aS-Si (41) u li-iz-kiir Sarri(ri) i-na pa-ni-Su (42) il lu-ma-§e-ir Sarru L amelflta (43) ma-sar-ta a-na na-sa-ar mati (44) gab-bi mat Sarri(ri) pa-ta-r[a-at] (45) mu-§e-ra (m)Ji-i{j-en-Jja-m[u] (46) u li-te mat iarri(ri) (47) a-na (amelu) tiip-[S]ar Sarri(r[i) b61i-ia] (48) [um]- ma (m)Abdi-Jji-ba ardu-[fco-ma] (49) a-wa-tu ba-n[a-ta] (50) i-din-mi a-na §ar[ri](ri) ma-at-ti danni§ (51) a-na ka-tii ardu-ka a-na-ku E 1 (1) To the king, my lord, has spoken (2) thus Abdi- 1 Published by Abel and Winokler, Der Thontafelfund von EUAmarna, No. 106. Translated by Knudtzon, Die EUAmarna Tafeln, 290, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, p. 134. (1) [a-na](m) §arri(ri) beli-ia (2) [ki]-bi-ma um-ma (3) (m)Abdi-feL LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA 277 khiba, thy servant. At the feet of the king, my lord, seven and seven times, I fall. (5, 6) Behold, the deed which Milki-il and Shuardata have done (7) against the land of the king, my lord. (8) They have won over (?) the soldiers of Gazri, (9) the soldiers of Gimti (10) and of Kilti (11) and have taken the territory of Rubute. (12) The territory of the king is lost (13) to the Khabiri. (14) And now indeed, (15) a city of the territory of Jerusalem, called (16) Bit-Ninib, (17) one of the cities of the king, has been lost (18) to the people of Kelti. (19) Let the king listen to Abdi-khiba, thy servant, (20) and send troops, (21) that I may restore the king's land to the king. (22) For if there are no troops, (23) the land of the king will be lost to the (24) Khabiri. (25) This is the deed (26) of Shuardata and Milki-il, (27, 28) [broken off] (29, 30) and let the king take care of his land. ba ardu-ka-ma a-nallsepe (4) [sarri](ri) be[l]i-ia VII-ta-a-an u VII- ta-a-an am-kut (5) [a-m]ur i[p-s]a \> la e-pu-lu-ni (6) (m)Mil-ki-lu ft (m)Su-ar-da-tum (7) a-na mat sarri(ri) beli-ia (8) mu-Jji-ru sabe (alu) ga-az-ri(ki) (9) sabe (alu) Gi-im-ti(ki) (10) u sabe (alu) Ki-il- ti(ki) (11) sa-ab-tum mat (alu) Ru-bu-te(ki) (12) pa-ta-ra-at mat Sarri(ri) (13) a-na (amelutu) $a-bi-ri (14) u i-na-an-na ap-pu-na- ma (15) al mat U-ru-sa-lim(ki) su-mu-sa(I) (16) (alu) Bit-(ilu) Nin-ib (17) al sarri(ri) pa-ta-ra-at (18) [a]-sar amelut (alu) Ki-il- ti(ki) (19) li-is-me sarrifri) a-na(m) Abdi-J}i-ba ardi-ka (20) u lu- ma-sar sabe pi-da-ti (21) u lu-ti-ra mat Sarri(ri) a-na sarri(ri) (22) u sum-ma ia-a-nu sabe pi-da-tum (23) pa-ta-ra-at mat sarri(ri) a-na amelutu (24) \ ^a-bi-r 1 (25) ip-Su md[t]i an-ni-ii (26) [l\u [n]a- ka mar (m)Mil-ki[-K] (27) [A f]tt-na[-fc]o ma[r (m)§u-ar-d]a-[t]i . . . (28)aZ[u . . .] (29) u li-is-k-i[n] (30) sar[r]i(ri) a-na mati[-su] F 1 (l)To the king [my lord, (2) thus has spoken] (3) [Abdi]- khiba, thy servant. [At] the feet [of the (4) king, my lord] seven times and seven times [do I fall]. (5) Behold 1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von Bl-Amarna, No. 174. Translated by Winckler, Die Thontafeln von T ell-el- Amarna (Keilinschriftlichs Bibliothek, v), No. 184, and by Knudtzon, Die EU Amarna Tafeln, No. 285. (1) [a-na sarri](r[i) beli-ia]ki-bi-ma] (2) [um-ma (m)A]bdi-Jj[i-ba ardu-ka-ma] (3) a-na II £6pe [sarri(ri) beli-ia] (4) VII-ta-a-an u VII-t[a-a-an am-kut-mi] (5) a-mur a-na-ku la-a (amelu) [Jja-zi-a-nu] 278 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS I am not a [prince] (6) but an officer am I to the king, my lord. (7, 8) Why has the king . . . not sent his messenger ... (9) Under such circumstances Een- khamu, (10) has sent (11) . . . (12) ... I (13) . . . let the king hearken (14) to Abdi-khiba, his servant. (15) Behold there are no (16) troops . . . (17) . . . let the king, my lord, send (18) an officer to take (19) the princes with him (20) the lands of the king (21) . . . (22) . . . and people . . . (23) . . . they are . . . (24) and Addaia, the officer of the king, (25) [has] their house . . . (26) Let the king take heed (27) for them, (28) and let him send a messenger (29) quickly! When . . . (30) I die . . . (6) a[me]lu li-i-u a-na-ku a-n[a Sarri(ri) beli-ia (7) am-mi-nim mar (amelu) §ipri k[i-ma ar-hv-e]8 (8) la-a li-ma-Se-ra §[a]rr[u(ru) beli-ia] (9) [fc]i-na-a[n-n]a u-ma-8[e-ra] (10) [(m) E-en-Jja-]mu e-m[u . . .] (11) [. . . t]i-siu[. . . t]ar-£u (12) [. . . o]n-a a-na-ku (13) [li- ii-mx[ Sarru(ru) (14) [o-na(m) Abd]i-h,i-ba ardi-§u (15) [a-mu-ma] i]a-a-nu-mi (16) [sdbe] pi-da-tu (17) [lu-ma-Se r]a Sarru(ru) beli-ia (18) [(amelu) rabis]a u li-il-ki (19) [(amehltu) {ja-zi]-a-nu-ti it-ti-Su (20) [. . . m]dta.ti Sarru(ru) (21) . . . ru-ma (22) . . . ni u ameluti . . . (23) . . . Sa i-ba-5u-u . . . (24 [u(m) Ad-da-j]a (amelu) rabis Sarri[ri] (25) [a-]ra-§u btta-§u-nu (26) u li-is-ki-in Sa[r]r[u(ru)] (27) [a]-na Sa-§u-nu (28) il lu-ma-§e-ra mar [amelu Sipri] (29) [Jj]a-mu(!)-tam e-nu-[ma] (30) a-mu-t[u]-m[i . . .] 5. THE LETTER FROM LACHISH * This letter was found in the mound of Tell-el-Hesy (ancient Lachish) May 14, 1892, by F. I. Bliss, and awakened great interest because it obviously belongs to the same series as the Tell-el-Amama letters and pos- sesses the additional interest of having been actually discovered in the soil of Palestine. (1) [To the] great, 2 (2) thus speaks Pabi, 3 (3) at thy 1 Published by Hilprecht, Expedition of the University of Pennsyl- vania, vol. i; Old Babylonian Inscriptions, part 2, Plate 64, No. 147. Translated by Winckler, Keilinschriftliche Bibliotheh, v, No. 219, and by TTngnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 127, 128, and by Knudtzon, Die EUAmarna Tafeln, No. 333. See also Sayce, Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, 1905, pp. 167-169. 2 The Great, or the Great one, a title of some officer. 3 The reading of the name is doubtful; it may be Papi or even Ebi. . . . (1) [a-na am]e[l]u rabi ki-bi-[ma] (2) um-ma (m)Pa-bi TABLETS FROM GEZER 279 feet do I fall. (4) Thou must know that (5) Shipti- Ba'al 1 and (6) Zimrida 2 (7) are conspiring (?) and (8, 9) Shipti-Ba'al has said to Zimrida (10) "My father of the city Yarami 3 (?) (11) has written to me: (12) give me (13) 6 (?) bows (?), 3 daggers (?) (14) and 3 swords. (15) If I (16) take the field against the land (17) of the king and Thou dost march (18) at my side, (19) I shall surely (?) (20) conquer. (21) He who makes (?) this plan (22) is Pabu. Send him (23) before me." Now (24) have I sent (?) thee (?) Rapi-el. (25) He will bring to the Great (man) (26) intelligence concerning the matter (?). 1 Letters from a certain Shipti-Ba'al exist in the Tell-el-Amarna col- lection; see Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, Nos. 330-332. There is no reason to doubt that this is the same person. He is there called "Shipti-Ba'al of Lakish." 2 This Zimrida is quite certainly the Prince of Lachish. See p. 274. • The reading is uncertain. (3) [a]-na S6pe-ka am-ku-u[t] (4) lu-u ti-i-di i-nu-ma (5) tu-sa(!)- tu-na (!) (m) &pti-ba-lu (6) u(m) Zi-im-ri-da (7) pu-uh (!)-ri-i s (!) u (8) ik-ta-bi-mi (9) (m) Sipti-6a'ZM a-na(m) Zi-[i]m-ri-da (10) [o]-bi (alu) Ia-ra-mi (11) [s]a-par-mi a-na ia-a-si (12) [tjd-na-ni (!)-mi (!) (13) [VI] kastau III Gu-TJra (14) u III nam-[s]a-ru-ta (15) sum-ma-mi a-na-ku (16) us-zu-na mujjjji mati (17) sa larri il a-na ia-si (18) en- ni-ip-Sa-ta (19) u a-di-mi u-ti-ru[-£i] (20) su-ut mu-ul-ka (21) sa ti-sa (!)-at mil (!)-ka (m)Pa-a-bu il us-si-ir-[8]u [i-n]a pa-ni-ia u . . . ra-bi-ilu u-wa-S[i] i[r] (25) [(amUu) ra6]u iu-bal-Su (26) . . . a-wa-ti a-ni-ti 6. TABLETS FROM GEZER A 1 (1) Seal of Marduk-riba, son of [. . .] (2) seal of Abu-riba, son of [. . .] (3) Total, two men, owners of the houses, field [. . .] (4) the house of Lu-akhea to- gether with . . . 1 The tablet was found at Gezer, but the name does not appear any- where upon it. It is published, with transcription and translation, by Pinches, Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, 1904, pp. 229ff. See also notes by Sayce, »'&., p. 236, and Johns, ib., p. 237. Translated also by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 140. The tablet records a sale of property, with slaves who are enumerated in line 5 and following. (1) Kunuk (m)Marduk-rfba apal [. . .] (2) kunuk (m)Abu-riba apal[. . .] (3) gamru Sina amelute bS16 btte 6kli [. . .] (4) bit (m)Lu-abe' a-di gi[. . .] 280 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS [Here follow the seals of the persons named.] (5) The persons Turi-ilaa, his two wives, his son (6) three persons (7) two houses (?) [. . .] (8) [. . .] (9) [. . .] jakar. [A number of lines are lost here, in which were given the conditions of the contract of sale.] [Here follow the seals.] (5) (amelu) nise" (m) Tu-ri-il-a-a Sina sinnisati-su mari-su (6) salset ameleluti [. . .] (7) sina [. . .]-ga (8) [. . J-a-a (9) [. . .] ia-kar [Text broken off and several lines lost.] B 1 (1) The seal of Natan-jau 2 (2) owner of the field which has been sold. (3) (area) of the field next Sin!. (4) [. . .] Sini. [Reverse] (1) Before [. . .] (2) before Bu-sik [. . .] (3) before Zer-ukin 3 (4) before Nergal-shar-usur. (5) Month of Shebat, day fourth. (6) Eponym year of Akhi-ilai 4 (7) governor of Carchemish. Reverse: (1) [• • •] (2) he shall return [. . .] (3) he shall not receive. Against an attack of bennu-sickness (4) for a hundred days, for other physical defect (?) for 1 The tablet was found at Gezer and somewhat later than the other. Its discovery was particularly useful as dispelling some doubt expressed as to whether the former was really discovered there, or had perhaps been deposited by a native to "salt" the ground. It was first published by Johns, Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, 1905, pp. 206ft\, and again transliterated and translated by Sayce, ib., p. 272, and by TJngnad in Gressmann, AUorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 140. 2 Heb., Nethaniah. ' Probably the same person who appears in the former document, reverse, line 11. * Akhi-ilai was eponym in the year 649. So Johns, ib., p. 209. (1) Kunuk(m) Na-tan-ia-u (2) bel ekli tadani-a-ni [Three Seal impressions.] (3) [. . .] bab ekli kimmat(m) Si-ni-i (4) [. . .] kimmat (m)Si-ni-i [Here follows a break in the tablet] [Reverse] (1) pan (m)[. . .] (2) pan (m)Bu-sik-[. . .]is (3) pan (m)Z6r-ukm (4) pan (m)Ngrgal-sar-usur (5) arifj Sabati timu IV (kan) (6) lim-mu(m) AJji-ilai (2) amelu sa-kin Gar-ga-me5 Reverse: (1) [ ] (2) u-ta-ra (?) [. . .] (3) la i-lak-ki si-bit be-e[n-n]u (4) a-na isten meat u-me sa-ar-tu a-na kal LETTERS FROM TA'ANEK 281 all time shall be guaranteed 1 (5) Month Sivan, day 17th, Eponym year after that of (6) Ashur-dur-usur, 2 gov- ernor of Barkhalzi. 3 (7) Before Zaggi; before Tebetaa; (8) before Bel-aplu- iddin; before Marduk-nasir [. . .] (9) before Khuruasi, mayor [. . .] (10) before Burrapi', agent (11) before Zer-ukin, son of Tebetaa; (12) before Addu-tadin; be- fore Si'-[. . .] (13) before Mannu-ki-Arba-'ilu; before [ . .] (14) before Zerutu. 1 The meaning of these lines seems to be that the seller guaranteed that for a period of one hundred days these slaves should be free from an attack of the bennu disease, and that he would guarantee for all time against any latent physical defect. 2 Ashur-dur-usur was eponym in the year 651 B. C. See Johns, Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, 1905, p. 210. • Or Mashkhalzi. u-me (5) arajj Simani umu XVII, lim-mu Sa arki (6) (m) ASur-dur- usur (amelu) bel pih,ati (alu) Bar-h,al-zi (7) pan(m) Zag-gi-i pan(m) Tebet-a-[a] (8) pan Bel-aplu-iddin pan (m)Marduk-nasir [. . .] (9) pan(m) Hur-u-a-si (amelu) fea-za-nu [. . .] (10) pan (m)Bur- ra-pi-'i (amelu) dam-kar (?) [. . .] (11) pan (m)Zer-ukm mar(m) Tebet-[a-a] (12) pan(m) Addu-ta-din pan (m)Si-'-[. . .] (13) pan Man-nu-ki-Arba-tlu pan(m) [. . .] (14) pan (m)Zgr-u-tu 7. THE LETTERS FROM TA'ANEK A 1 (1) To Ashirat-yashur 2 (2) speaks (3) thus Guli Addu. (4) Live happily. (5) The gods be gracious (6) to thee, (7) thy house and thy sons. (8) Thou hast written me 1 Published and translated by Hrozny, Keilschrifttexte aus Ta'anek in Tell Ta'anek von Dr. Ernst Sellin. Denkschriften der kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Phil. Hist, klasse, Band L, pp. 113ff. (Wien, 1904), and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 128. 2 Hrozny reads Ishtar-washur. (1) a-na(m) A§irat-ia-§ur (2) ki-be-ma (3) [u]m-ma (m)Gu-li-(ilu) Addu (4) bu-lu-ut dam-ki-i§ (5) ilani li-i'S-a-lu (6) 5u-lum-ka Su-lum (7) blti-ka mare-ka (8) at-ta ta-aS-pu-rum 282 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS with reference to the money [. . .] (9, 10) and behold I will give (11) "50 gold pieces, that it be not done. 1 (12) Fur- ther: (13) Why hast thou again (?) sent (14) thy greeting hither. (15) Everything (16) thou hast heard, (17, 18) have I [also] learned from there by Belram. 3 (19) Fur- ther: (20) If the finger (=omen) of Ashirat point, (21) then let one mark (22) and follow! (23) And the sign (24) and the event recount to me. (25) Further: (26) With reference to thy daughter, we know her, (26, 27) Shalmisha, who is in Rubute. (28) When she is grown, (29) give her to sovereignty, (30) she must belong to the lord. 1 Meaning of the clause very doubtful. Hrozny translates as above. 2 The meaning of lines 17 and 18 is doubtful. Ungnad translates schreibe (?) von dort, damit ich Bescheid weiss (?). (9) a-na ia-Si a§-Sum kaspi . . . (10) u a-nu-ma a-na-di[n] (11) L kaspu(pl) ki la e-[t]e-pu-Su (12) Sa-ni-tam a-na mi-nim (13) u-tir tu-wa-S[a]-ru-n[i] (14) 5u-lum-ka a-na-mu (15) u a-wa-tam mi-im-ma (16) 8a ti-iS-mi (17) iS-tu aS-ra-nu-um . . . (18) kat (ilu) Bel-ra-am id-i (19) ^a-ni-tam u Sum-ma (20) i-ba-Si u-ba-an (21) (ilu) A-Si-rat liS-ni-nu (22) u liS-mu-ur-ru (23) u it-ta-am (24) u a-wa-tam te-ra-ni (25) aS-Sura (Sal) marti-ka ni-du (26) Sa i-na (alu) ru-bu-te(ki) (27) (Sal) Sa-al-mi-Sa (28) u Sum-ma i-ra-bi (29) [t]a-da-an-Si a-na Sa-ru-te (30) Si-i lu-u a-na be-lim B l To Ashirat-yashur speaks thus Akhi-ia-mi. May the lord of the gods protect thy life, [for] thou art a brother, and love is in the place of thy bowels and in thy heart. 1 For reference to publication see under the first Ta'anek letter. The meaning of this extremely difficult letter is doubtful in many places. The translation here given rests in the main upon Hrozny, but I am not satisfied with it. Ungnad translates quite differently in places, but he also fails to secure a satisfactory meaning. ASHURNAZIRPAL 283 When I was in Gurra in durance, a workman gave me two knives, a lance and two baskets (?) for nothing. And as the lance was broken, he will repair it and send it by Buritpi. Further: Is there [yet] wine for thy cities, or hast thou again put thyself in possession of it? Over my head is one, who is over the cities. Now behold, whether he will give thee good! Further: If he show anger, they [i. e., the enemies] will come to destruction, and the victory will be great. Further: Let Ilurab! enter Rachab and either send my man to thee or protect him. Highway, Highway (i. e., for the messenger). a-na(m) IStar-wa-Sur [k]i-be um-ma (m)A{ji-ia-mi bel ilanu(-nu) napiSti-ka U-is-sur ajju at-ta u na-ra-am i-na aS-ri ma-a-at u i-na lib-bi-ka i-nu-ma ar-ba-ku i-na Gur-ra(ki) u id-na-an-ni u-ma-an II (isu) ma-ga-ri-ma u (isu) be-lit u II ku-up-pa ina ia-ni-ma u Sum-ma ga-am-ra-at (isu) be-lit i-bi-sa-am u uS-Si-ra-as-Si i-na kat (m)Bu-ur-it-pi Sa-ni-tam bi-ki-it a-na alani-ka u lu-u ti-bu-Su ib-Sa-Su-nu eli kakkadi-ia ma-am-ma-an sa it-tab-fe a-na alAni i-no-an-na a-mur ni i-nu-ma i-bu-su tabta it-ti ka Sa-ni-tam Sum-ma zi-ni u-dag-ga-al i-ba-aS-Su u lu-u-tu id-nu-na Sa-ni-tam li-ru-ba-am (m)Ilu-ra-bi-i a-na(Mu) Ra-{ja-bi u lu-u i-wa-Si-ra am^li-ia a-na majj-ri-ka u lu-u i-bu-Su fea-at-nu-tam maS-ru mag-ru III. ASHURNAZIRPAL (885-860 B. C.) The great advance of Assyria in the twelfth century B. C. under Tiglathpileser I carried its power far be- yond the point which had been attained under Shal- maneser I (about 1300 B. C), when the Assyrians first 284 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS began to play a leading role in western Asia. Tiglath- pileser dared even to push his campaigns all the way to the Phoenician coast, where he held court in Arvad, received presents even from Egypt, and sailed out upon the great sea. The threat which this campaign made against the west sufficed to disturb all the arrange- ment which had been made between the Hittites and the Egyptians during the reign of Rameses II, by which the former had secured an undisputed suzerainty and a free hand over the whole of northern Syria. The Hittite power had been waning, as had also the Egyp- tian, and there seemed to be every likelihood for the transfer of the hegemony from these two to the As- syrians. But the death of the great king put an end to his conquests, and his successors for centuries were unable to emulate his achievements. During the period of comparative inactivity which followed the' reign of Tiglathpileser I great changes in western Asia took place because of the absence of the Assyrian peril. The kingdom of Saul and David in Israel was founded and made considerable progress in internal development and in the achievement of ex- ternal safety. In Damascus the original Amorite stock gradually gave place to a predominant Aramaic wave of migration, and about 950 B. C. Rezon became the founder of a new dynasty, 1 which came into conflict with Israel and seriously disputed its material advance. During this same period of Assyrian decline Israel en- tered into important relations with Tyre, and the whole face of the west was changed. The revival of Assyrian power began in 885 B. C, when a king of extraordinary energy and power came to the throne who named himself Ashurnazirpal. The 1 1 Kings 11. 23. ASHURNAZIRPAL 285 inscriptions which have come down from his reign preserve abundant historical material to display the course and conduct of his campaigns and the develop- ment of his policy. His standard inscription upon a monolith of alabaster contains, in three hundred and eighty-nine lines, an account, almost epic in grandeur, of his campaigns of blood and fire by which Assyrian power was carried to new heights. His first campaigns were directed against the Meso- potamian communities along the Chabor and the eastern bank of the Euphrates. Thereafter he made a vic- torious invasion of the territories of Nairi, about the head waters of the Tigris and the Euphrates, by the latter of which in a grotto he left an inscription, as Tiglathpileser had done before him. During the next ten years he was chiefly engaged in further conquests in Mesopotamia and along the banks of the Euphrates. It was probably in 868, though the year is uncertain, that he began his invasion of the west. His course was almost due west to Carchemish, where King Sangara unsuccessfully opposed him. The Euphrates crossed, he had little opposition until he met the forces of the powerful little kingdom of Patin on the Orontes, whose capital city was Kunulua, under King Lubarna. From him he received a heavy tribute, and then crossed the Orontes and proceeded toward the west and then south- ward along the Lebanon into Phoenicia. On this suc- cessful march he received tribute from Arvad, Byblos, Sidon, Tyre, and ascending the Amanus (Anti-Lebanon), he cut cedar beams for use in his building operations at home. We do not know how far south along the coast this campaign extended, nor do we know at what point the stela, mentioned at the conclusion of the text fol- lowing, was set up. It is not probable that he went 286 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS further down the coast than the mouth of the Nahr-el- Kelb (the Dog River), which discharges into the Mediter- ranean at Beirut. There the ancient road over the Lebanon would invite him inland, and the tribute which he received from Tyre and Sidon may have been sent to him, as, indeed, these two cities frequently, if not usually, did send tribute to other conquerors at a dis- tance, to prevent their near approach. The stela re- ferred to above may have been set up on the banks of the Dog River, where there are no less than five such records by Assyrian kings. Ashurnazirpal does not mention Israel. Had he gone much farther south he would have come into contact with the outposts of the northern kingdom, of which Omri was now king. He was preparing the way for the attack which was to come in the next reign. After this important campaign there remains very little of achievement in his reign, which closes after brief campaigns in northern Mesopotamia. At the be- ginning of his reign Nineveh was his capital city, but after the sixth year his expeditions begin at Calah, which had been made the capital by Shalmaneser I, and which was now rebuilt and restored by Ashurnazirpal. There most of his important inscriptions have been found. THE ANNALS OF ASHURNAZIRPAL 1 Column III: (78) . . . From Kunulua, the royal city of Lu- barna (79) of the land of Patini I departed. The river 1 The passage is taken from the Annals of Ashurnazirpal, col. iii, lines 78-89. The text is published I R., 17-26, and translated and transliterated by Peiser, in Schrader, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, i, pp. 50ff. It is republished and translated in Budge and King, Annals of the Kings of Assyria (1902), pp. 254ff. For the passage here quoted see also Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bttder, i, pp. 108, 109. (78) . . . iStu (alu) Ku-nu-lu-a al §arru-ti-5u 5a (m)Lu-bar-na (79) (matu) Pa-ti-na-ai at-tu-muS (naru) [A-ra-an]-tu e-te-bir ina ASHURNAZIRPAL 287 Orontes I crossed, and by the river Orontes I encamped. From the river Orontes I departed and between (80) the mountains of Jaraki and Jaturi I marched. The land of . . . ku I traversed and encamped by the river San- gura. From the river Sangura I departed and between (81) the mountains of Saratini and Duppani I marched, and upon . . . ba I encamped. Into Aribua, the royal city of Lubarna of the land of Patini, I entered. (82) The city I took for my own possession, and the grain and straw from the land of Lukhuti I gathered and heaped up therein. I made a feast in his palace, and men from Assyria (83) I settled therein. While I re- mained in the city of Aribua, I captured the cities of the land of Lukhuti, and slew many of their inhabitants. I laid them waste, and destroyed them and burned them with fire. (84) I took men alive and impaled them on stakes before their cities. At that time I marched along the Lebanon and to the great (85) sea 1 of the land of Amurru I went up. In the great sea I washed my weapons, and made offerings to the gods. The tribute of the kings by the side of the sea (86) from the lands of Tyre and Sidon, and Byblus and Makhallat and Maisa, and Kaisa, and Amurru and > The Mediterranean. eli (naru)A-ra-an-te asakan(an) mid-dak iStu eli (naru) A-ra-an-te at-tu-muS ina bi-rit (80) (Sadu) Ia-ra-ki (Sadu) Ia-'-tu-ri a-sa-bat (matu) [. . .]-ku a-ta-bal-kat ina eli (naru) Sa-an-gu-ra asakan(an) iStu eli (naru) Sa-[an]-gu-ra at-tu-mus ina bi-rit (81) (Sadu) Sa-ra- ti-ni (Sadu) Dup-pa-a-ni a-sa-bat ina eli [. . .]-ba asakan(an) a-na (alu) A-ri-bu-a al dan-nu-ti-Su sa (m)Lu-bar-na (matu) Pa-ti-na-ai etarba(ba) (82) ala a-na ra-me-ni-ia as-bat se-am u tibnu sa (matu) Lu-Jju-ti e-si-di ina libbi atbuk(uk) ta-si-il-tu ina ekalli-su askun(un) nis6(e) (matu) As-su-ra-ai (83) ina lib-bi u-se-sib ki-i ina (alu) A-ri-bu-a us-ba-ku-ni alani(ni) Sa (matu) Lu-Jju-ti aktasad(ad) dikta-Su-nu ma'atta-Su-nu a-duk ab-bul ak-kur ina iSati (84) ai-ru-up sabe baltdti ina kati u-sab-bi-ta ina (isu) zi-ki-bi ina pu-ut alani-iu-nu u-za-kip ina u-me-su-ma si-di (sadu) Lab-na- na fu as-bat a-na tam-di (85) rabite(te) Sa (matu) A-mur-ri lu-u e-li ina tamdi rabite(te) kakke-a lu-u-lil (immeru) nikg a-na ilani(ni) lu as-bat ma-da-tu Sa Sarrani(ni) Sa Si-di tamdi (86) Sa (matu) Sur-ra-ai (matu) Si-du-na-ai (matu) Gu-bal-ai (matu) Ma-tjal-la- ta-ai (matu) Ma-i-sa-ai (matu) Ka-i-sa-ai (mdtu) A-mur-ra-ai (alu) 288 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Arvad, (87) which lies in the midst of the sea; silver and gold and lead, and bronze, and vessels of bronze, and garments of bright colored stuffs, and cloth, and a great pagutu 1 and a small pagutu, (88) and ushu-wood, and ukarinnu-wood, and teeth of a dolphin, a creature of the sea, I received as their tribute, and they embraced my feet. To Mount Amanus 2 I climbed up, and beams (89) of cedar, cypress, juniper and pine I cut down. I made offerings to my gods. A stela with my deeds of valor I made and set up therein. 1 The name of a wild animal unidentified. 2 The Anti-Lebanon. Ar-ma-da (87) Sa kabal tamdi kaspe" Jjurase anakS siparre' dikar siparri (subatu) lu-bul-ti bir-me (subatu) kite 1 pa-gu-tu rabitu(tu) pa-gu-tu' sih,irtu(tu) (88) (isu) usu (isu) ukarinnu smnu na-jji-ri bi-nu-ut tam-di ma-da-ta-iu-nu am-ijur 5Spe-ia is-bu-tu a-na §ad§(e) Ha-ma-ni lu-u e-li (isu) guSure' (89) (isu) e-ri-ni (isu) surmini (isu) dap-ra-ni (isu) burasu lu-u ak-kis (immeru) nikg a-na ilani(ni)-ia lu as-bat a-su-me-tu 5a kur-di epuS(u§) ina lib-bi a§-kup IV. SHALMANESER III (859-825 B. C.) Shalmaneser III succeeded his father, Ashurnazirpal II, without question, and carried his father's policies far beyond the dreams of their originator. In him we meet the first Assyrian conqueror who made the con- quest, and not merely the plundering, of the western states his policy. The approach to the west was mediated by an attack upon the Aramaean settlements in the Euphrates valley, whose spirit had already been broken by the severe campaigning of his father. In 859, 858, and 857 Shal- maneser invaded this territory, of which the state of Bit-Adini 1 appears to have been most powerful. It was ravaged with displays of savagery after the fashion of Ashurnazirpal. Pyramids of heads were piled up by 1 Bit-Adini was located on both banks of the Euphrates, where the river turns westward after its break through the Taurus. See, further, Sina Schiffer, Die Aramaer (Leipzig, 1911), pp. 61-74. SHALMANESER III 289 city gates and the torch applied to ruined villages. When all opposition had been beaten down the land was annexed to Assyria, placed under direct Assyrian rule, and repeopled with Assyrian colonists. Such success must certainly lead to an attack upon the far larger and richer Aramaean settlements along the Mediterranean. The states which must be attacked under this plan were Patin, lying between the Afrin and the Orontes; Hamath, on the Orontes; and, most powerful of all, Damascus. The king of Damascus at this time was Bir-idri (Ben-Hadad). He was ambitious for the hegemony over all the western territory, and it was perhaps this very ambition, or the jealousy which it inspired among the other states, which was adroitly used by the Assyrians to destroy the confederation for defense against Shalmaneser. The first campaign (854) was doubtless carefully planned, but none the less was it a surprise to the As- syrian monarch. His march from Nineveh across the great valley to Pethor was a continuous triumph, and at Aleppo he was met with a surrender of the city with- out striking a blow. The first opposition was met within the little kingdom of Hamath, where three cities were taken and left in ruins. Shalmaneser then advanced to Qarqar, 1 where he was met by a most de- termined body of raw levies, composed for the most part of contributions from Hamath, Damascus, and Israel. To these were added details from Cilicia and Cappadocia, from Phoenicia and from Arabia and Ammon. The Assyrian story is of a great victory, in which the allies, according to the Monolith Inscription, 2 > Probably Kal'at el-Mudik, the ancient Apamaea; see Maspero, The Passing of the Empires, p. 70, note 4. So also Winckler, KAT 5 , p. 43. 2 Col. ii, 97, 98. 290 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS lost 14,000, while the Obelisk 1 Inscription makes the loss 20,500, and a third 2 account places it at 25,000, and a fourth 3 increases it to 29,000. But there is no word of plunder, of tribute, or of the extension of As- syrian domination, and there can therefore be no doubt that the confederates, who fought for their homes, had defeated the Assyrian veterans. Difficulties elsewhere, notably in Babylonia, pre- vented a renewal of the attack until 849, when again Damascus and Hamath, with their allies, defeated the Assyrians. In 846 Shalmaneser, feeling the seriousness of the situation, and being still determined to over- whelm the allies with the mere weight of numbers, and with an army which he claims numbered 120,000 men, met the same allies. His boast of victory is the same as before, but it is none the less clear that he was again defeated. The next attempt was made in 842 under circumstances much more favorable for the invaders. Bir-idri, who had been the real leader of the allies, was probably now dead, and Ahab and Joram, his successor, who had contributed their share to the de- fense, were no more. Jehu, a coward by nature, was King of Samaria, while the weak but cruel Hazael reigned in Damascus. The other states were too dis- cordant in themselves and too fearful of the ascendancy of Damascus to join in any further united action. Tyre and Sidon sent Shalmaneser gifts, that their commerce might not be impeded by war, while Jehu by his gifts sought the aid of the conquering Assyrians against the people of Damascus, whom he regarded as enemies. Hazael was left alone to fight the battles in defense of men too ignoble or too foolish to protect themselves. 1 Lines 65, 66. 8 Bull Inscription, No. 1, line 18. 3 Berlin Inscription, line 16. SHALMANESER III 291 He fortified himself in Saniru (Hermon), but was de- feated with heavy loss and compelled to retire upon Damascus and there stand a siege. Damascus was, however, not taken, and Shalmaneser had to content himself with cutting down the trees about the city, and with a raid into the Hauran. In 839 he made his sixth attack upon the west, but is able only to report that he took four of Hazael's cities. No such series of rebuffs had ever been received by an Assyrian mon- arch. In all these campaigns there was no conquest of the much-coveted west, there was no extension of As- syrian government, there was no glory for the Assyrian arms. Yet he had prepared the way, and the west, though unconquered, had suffered severe losses in its brave defense. Another Assyrian invader would find the road prepared for his march. During the entire period of these wars in the west Shalmaneser was almost equally busied with the north and northwest, where the upper Tigris bursts through its mountain barriers. These valleys and hillsides had been devastated by Ashurnazirpal, but their reconquest by Shalmaneser had to begin in 860 at the beginning of his reign. The kingdom of Khaldia, as its inhabitants called it, or Urartu, as the Assyrians knew it, was full of new vigor, and was developing in many ways. It had adopted the Assyrian script, and was disputing Assyrian progress in no uncertain manner. In 857 Shalmaneser attacked this new kingdom again, and plunged through it from west to east. Similar expedi- tions took place in 850 and 833. Another expedition under the leadership of a Turtan, in 829, is, indeed, followed by- great boasts of victory, for which there seem to be few good reasons, for the kingdom of Khaldia continued to prosper and increase. 292 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS An even more evident failure to achieve lasting results is found in the territory east and southeast of Assyria, the land of Namri, which was invaded in 859, 844, and 836, but these expeditions secured nothing but plunder. The greatest achievement of the whole reign of Shal- maneser was in the south. The king of Babylonia, Marduk-nadin-shum, threatened by a rebellion in the southern part of his dominions, applied to Shalmaneser for aid. The opportunity was eagerly embraced, and Shalmaneser overran the Chaldean communities, crushed the rebellion, and reestablished the rule of Marduk- nadin-shum, who reigned thenceforth under the pro- tectorate of Assyria (852-851 B. C). In 829 a rebellion broke out in Assyria, and during its progress in 825 Shalmaneser died. The rebellion was finally crushed by his successor, Shamshi-Adad IV (825-812), whose reign was taken up with numerous campaigns intended to solidify the shattered empire. In 812 Adad-nirari IV, grandson of Shalmaneser III, ascended the throne, and during his reign of nearly thirty years (812-783), crowded with campaigns, ac- complished much for the restoration of Assyrian pres- tige. We are, unhappily, but poorly supplied with inscriptions of his reign, and are not able to trace his movements in detail, though, fortunately, the Assyrian Eponym Canon supplies us with chronological details sufficient to enable us to follow them in part. He seems to have invaded the west in 806, 805, 803, 1 and 797, and upon these expeditions claims to have received tribute from all the states on the seacoast from Tyre to Philistia and also to have so humbled Mari, king of *The Canon merely says "against the sea coast"; see p. 229. This might mean the Persian Gulf coast. It is not quite certain, therefore, that the statement in the text is correct. SHALMANESER III 293 Damascus/ as to secure heavy booty from him and to consider him thereafter as a subject king. In his reign, therefore, we may recognize the results of the work of Shalmaneser III. But there could be no real peace in these Syro-Phcenician states so long as the kingdom of Ehaldia continued to hold sway in territory from which the invasion of northern Syria was so easy and so tempting. The removal of this great menace to his western and northwestern borders was not accomplished by him. He was much more successful in eight cam- paigns against the Medes, and in Babylonia he com- pletely restored Assyrian supremacy and made a great stride forward in the amalgamation of Assyrians and Babylonians. His reign must be considered one of the greatest in the annals of his people. 854 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription 1 (54) In the sixth of my years of reign I marched against the cities which are in the territory of the (55) river Balikh. They had killed Giammu their prince. (56) I entered Til-mar (?)-akhi. (57) I crossed the Eu- phrates at high water, [and] (58) received the tribute of all the kings of the Hittite country. (59) At that time Bir-idri, (60) king of Damascus, Irkhulina the Hamathite, 1 The beautiful obelisk containing this text was found in the central palace at Nimroud, and is now in the British Museum. It was first published by A. H. Layard, Inscriptions in the Cuneiform Character from Assyrian Monuments (London, 1851), pp. 87-91, and translated by J. Oppert, Histoire des empires (Versailles, 1865), pp. 108-116, by A. H. Sayce, Records of the Past, v, pp. 29-42. The text was republished by Abel and Winckler, Keilschrifttexte zum Gebrauch bei Vorlesungen (Berlin, 1890), pp. 7ff., and translated by Winckler, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, i, pp. 129ff. Compare also Ungnad in Gressmann, Altori- entalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 110. (54) ina VI pal6-ia a-na ala-ni §a si-di (nam) Ba-Ii-Jji (55) ak-tf-rib (m)Gi-am-mu tcI alarni-Su-nu idu-ku (56) a-na (alu) Til-mar-a-Jji 6ru- ub (57) (naru) Purattu ina mi-li-sa e^bir (58) ma-da-tu sa sarra-ni sa (matu) JJat-ti (59) kali-su-nu am-]jur ina u-mi-Su-ma (m)Pir-id-ri (60) Sar (matu) Dimasku (m)Ir-Jju-li-na (matu) A-mat-a-a a-di sarra- 294 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS together with the kings (61) of the Hittite country trusted in one another, and (62) marched to make war and battle (63) upon me. By command of Ashur, the great lord, my lord (64) I fought with them and de- feated them. I took from them (65) their chariots, their horses, their equipments, and (66) destroyed, with arms, twenty thousand five hundred of their troops. ni (61) §a (matu) 5at-ti u a-Jjat tam-ti a-na idt a-Jja-mis (62) it-tak- lu-ma a-na fe-piS kabli u ta&azi (63) a-na irti-ia it-bu-ni ina ki-bit A5ur belu rabu beli-ia (64) it-ti-Su-nu am-dajj-jji-is abikta-5u-nu a§-kun (65) nar-kabati-Su-nu bit-Jjal-la-su-nu u-nu-tu ta&azi-iu-nu e-kim-5u-nu (66) XX.M.V.C (sabu) ti-du-ki-§u-nu ina kakke u-Sam- kit The Monolith Inscription * Column II: (78) In the eponym year of Daian-Asshur in the month of Airu, on the fourteenth day I departed from Nineveh, crossed the Tigris [and] approached the cities (79) of Giammu on the Balikh. The fear of my dominion, the brightness of my powerful arms frightened them and they slew with their own arms Giammu their lord. (80) I entered Kitlala and Til-sha-mar-akhi. I brought my gods into his palaces [and] in his palaces I held festival. (81) I opened his treasury [and] found his treasures; his goods and possessions I plundered [and] carried away to my city of Asshur. From Kitlala 1 The monolith containing this inscription was erected in the neigh- borhood of Djarbekr, on the upper Tigris, and is now in the British Museum. It is published III R., 7f. (1866). Compare also James R. Craig, Hebraica, iii (1887), p. 20l. It has been frequently translated, for example, by A. H. Sayce, Records of the Past, iii, p. 81; F. E. Peiser, Keilinschriftliche Biblioihek, i, pp. 151ff. The portion here given is also translated by Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textouch zum Alten Testa- ment, 3te Auf., p. 18ff., and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. l09f. (78) ina lime Daian-ASur arab, Airu umu XIV (kam) istu Ninua at-tu-mus (naru) Diglat i-tiS-bir a-na alani(ni) (79) Sa Gi-am-mu (nam) Balijji ak-ti-rib pul-ija-at belu-ti-ia na-mur-rat kakki-ia iz- zu-ti ip-la-Jju-ma i-na kakki ra-ma-ni-su-nu (m) Gi-am-mu beli-§u-nu (80) i-du-ku a-na (alu) Kit-la-la u (alu) Til-sa-mar-a-Jji lu eru-ub ilani-ia ana ekallati-§u lu-u-Se-ri-ib ta-si-il-tu ina ekallati-Su lu aS-kun (81) na-kan-te lu ap-ti ni-sir-tu-iu lu a-mur makurri-§u bu5a-su a5-lu- SHALMANESER III 295 I departed [and] approached Kar-Shulmanu-asharid. (82) Upon boats made of the sheep skins I crossed the Euphrates for the second time at flood. The tribute of the kings of that side of the Euphrates, of Sangar (83) of Carchemish, of Kundashpi of Kummukh, of Arame, of Bit-Gusi, of Lalli, the Melidaean, of Khaiani, of Bit- Gabar, (84) of Kalparuda, the Patinsean, of Kalparuda, the Gurgumsean, silver, gold, lead, copper, [and] copper vessels, (85) I received in Asshur-utir-asbat, — on the far side of the Euphrates, — on the river Sagur; this city the Hittites (86) call Pitru. I departed from the Eu- phrates, [and] approached Khalman (i. e., Aleppo). They feared my battle, [and] embraced my feet. I re- ceived (87) gold and silver as their tribute. I offered sacrifices to the god Adad of Khalman. I departed from Khalman and approached two cities of (88) Irkhulini, the Hamathite. Adennu, Parga, [and] Argana, his royal city, I captured. I brought out his booty possessions and (89) goods of his palaces, and set fire to his palaces. I departed from Argana; I approached Qarqar; (90) Qarqar his royal city, I plundered, de- stroyed [and] burned with fire. Twelve hundred chariots, twelve hundred horsemen, twenty thousand men of la a-na ali-ia ASur ub-la iStu (alu) Kit-la-la at-tu-muS a-na (alu) Kar- Sul-man-nu-asaridu (82) ak-ti-rib ina elippani maSaktaJj-Si-e Sa Sani-te Sanitu (naru) Pu-rat ina me-li-Sa e-bir ma-da-tu Sa Sarrani Sa-Sidi am- ma-te la (naru) Purat Sa (m)Sa-an-gar (83) Gar-ga-meS-ai Sa (m)Ku- un-da-aS-pi (alu) Ku-mu-{ja-ai Sa (m)A-ra-me mar Gu-si Sa (m)Lal-li (alu) Me-li-da-ai Sa (m)ba-ia-ni mar Ga-ba-ri (84) Sa (m)Kal-pa-ru-da (matu) Pa-ti-nai-ai Sa (m)Kal-pa-ru-da (matu) Gam-gu-ma-ai kaSpi {jurasi anakl siparri ummarf siparri (85) (alu) ASur-ut-tir-as-bat Sa Sidi am-ma-te Sa (naru) Pu-rat Sa eli (naru) Sa-gu-ri Sa niSi-e (matu) $at- ta-ai (alu) Pi-it-ru (86) i-ka-bu-Su-ni ina lib-bi am-feur iStu 61i (naru) Pu-rat at-tu-muS a-na (alu) 5al-man ak-ti-rib ta^azi i-du-ru Sepa is-bu-tu (87) kaspi Jjur^si ma-da-ta-Su-nu am-ljur niki ana pan (ifu) Adad Sa (alu) ^al-man §pu-uS iStu (alu) 5 a l _man at-tu-muS a-na ala-ni (88) Sa (m)Ir-{ju-li-e-ni (matu) A-mat-a-a ak-ti-rib (alu) A-di- en-nu (alu) Par-ga-a (alu) Ar-ga-na-a alu Sarru-ti-5u aksu-ud Sal-» la-su buSa-Su (89) makkuri ^kallate-Su u-Se-sa-a a-na ekallate-Su iSati ad-di iStu (alu) Ar-ga-na-a at-tu-muS a-na (alu) Kar-ka-ra ak-ti- rib (90) (alu) Kar-ka-ra alu Sarru-ti-Su ab-bul ak-kur ina iSate aS-ru- upI.MJI.C na'rkab'ati I.M.II.C bit-Jjal-lu XXM"sa.bS Sa (m)Bir-id-ri 296 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Bir-idri 1 (91) of Damascus; seven hundred chariots, seven hundred horsemen, ten thousand men of Irkhuleni the Hamathite; two thousand chariots, ten thousand men of Ahab, (92) the Israelite; five hundred men of the Guseans (i. e., of Que, Cilicia) ; one thousand men of the Musreans; ten chariots, ten thousand men of the Irqanatians; (93) two hundred men of Matinu-ba'li, the Arvadite; two hundred men of the Usanateans; thirty chariots, ten thousand men of (94) Adunu-ba'li the Shianian; one thousand camels of Gindibu, the Arabian . . . one thousand men of (95) Ba'sa, son of Rukhubi of Amnion, these twelve 2 kings he took to his assistance, [and] they marched to make (96) war and battle upon me. With the exalted power which Ashur, the lord, had granted me, with the powerful arms, which Nergal, who walks before me (97) had granted to me, I fought with them; from Qarqar to Gilzau I accomplished their defeat. Fourteen thousand of their troops (98) I cast down with arms, like Adad I rained a deluge upon them, I heaped 1 The Assyrian form of the name is expressed by (ilu) iM-id-ri and the reading of the ideogram im has caused much dispute. Schrader, Zim- mern, and Ungnad nave read it Adad-idri or Hadad-idri, but Delitzsch and Winckler, Bir-idri. Zimmern has now changed his mind (Benha- dad, Hilprecht Anniversary Volume, Leipzig, 1909, pp. 299-303), and Langdon has supported him (Langdon, Pir-idri [Ben-Hadad] King of Syria, Expository Times, November, 1911, pp. 68, 69). The name seems originally to have been Bir-hadar; compare LXX, i'o? 'Adcp. He is the kingwho is called Benhadad in 1 Kings 20. Iff.; 2 Kings 6. 24; 8. 7-15. 2 The total of these numbers makes eleven, and not twelve, and the total of all arms amounts to 3,940 chariots, 1,900 horsemen, 62,900 infantry, and 1,000 camels. (91) sa (matu) Dimaski VIIC narkabate VIIC bit-feal-lu XM sabe Sa (m)Ir-}ju-li-e-nu (matu) A-mat-a-a IIM narkabate XM sabe sa (m)A- {ja-ab-bu (92) (matu) Sir-'-la-a-a VC sabe sa (matu) Gu-a-a IM sabe Sa (matu) Mu-us-ra-a-a X narkabate XV sabe Sa (matu) Ir-ka-na-ta-a (93) IIC sabe Sa (m)Ma-ti-nu-ba-'-li (matu) Ar-ma-da-a-a IIC sabe Sa (matu) U-sa-na-ta-a-a XXX narkabate X (?) M sabe (94) Sa (m)A-du-nu-ba-'-li (matu) Si-a-na-a-a IM (imeru) gam-ma-lu Sa (m)Gin-in-di-bu-' (matu) Ar-ba-a-a . . . M sabe (95) Sa (m)Ba-'-Sa mar (mJRu-Jm-bi (matu) A-ma-na-a-a XII Sarra-ni an-nu-ti a-na niraru-ti-Su il-ka-a a[-na e-peS] (96) kabli u tajjazi ana maferi-ia it- bu-ni ina idat sirate Sa ASur belu ittadin ina kakke dannute Sa Nergal a-lik pani-ia (97) iS-ru-ka it-ti-Su-nu am-da{j-bi-is iStu (alu) Kar-ka-ra a-di (alu) Gil-za-u abikta-Su-nu lu aS-kun XlVM s4b6 (98) ti-du-ki-Su-nu ina kakke u-Sam-kit kima (ilu) Adad eli-Su-nu ri- SHALMANESER III 297 up their bodies, (99) I filled the plain. [I destroyed] their troops with arms, I made their blood flow over the ... of the field. (100) The field was too small to cast down their bodies, the broad field (?) was not sufficient to bury them. With their bodies I dammed (101) the Orontes, as with a dam (?). In that battle I took from them their chariots, horsemen, (102) horses, their teams. lji-il-ta u-Sa az-nin u-ma-si Sal (?)[ma(?)-te-Su-nu (99) pa-an na-m6-e u-Sam-li rapSate ummanate-Su-nuinakakkeJu-sar-di dam6-§u-nif &ar- pa-lu 8a nagu (100) i-m&-is-sir a-na Sum-kut napSat6-Su nab-ra-ru-u rap-Su a-na kub-bu-ri-Su-nii ih,-li-ik ina ni'Sg-Su-nu (101) (naru) A-ra- an-tu kima ti-tur-ri ak-Sir ina ki-rib tam-Jja-ri 5u-a-ti narkabate- Su-nu bit-}}al-la-Su-mi(102)stsS-Su-nu sinda-at ni-ri-Su-nu e-kim-Su-nu The Bull Inscription ' (67) In the sixth of my years of reign I departed from Nineveh, (and) approached the (68) river Balikh. [The land (?)] feared my powerful arms and [killed its prince] Giammu. I entered Til-mar-akhi. (69) I took the city for myself. I departed from the district of the Balikh. I crossed the Euphrates at high water (and) received the tribute of the kings (70) of the Hittite country. I departed from the Hittite country (and) approached Khalman (i. e., Aleppo). I offered [sacrifice to the god Hadad] of Khalman. I departed (71) from Khalman. I approached Qarqar. Bir-idri of Damascus and Irkhuleni of Hamath, (72) together with twelve kings of 1 Inscribed upon two large bulls from Nimroud, published by A. H. Layard, Inscriptions in the Cuneiform Character from Assyrian Monu- ments (London, 1851), pp. 14^16, 46, 47; republished in transcription and translation by Defltzsch, Beitrage zwr Assyriologie, vi, pp. 144fi. The portions here quoted are translated also by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und BUder, i, p. 110. (67) ina VI pale-ia iStu (alu) Ni-nu-a at-tu-mu5 a-na (68) (naru) Ba- li-tji ak-ti-[nb matu (?) istu] pan kakk£-ia dan-nu-te ip-laj}-ma (m)Gi-am-mu [b&l ali-Su-nu iduk (?) a-na] alu Til-mar-a-hji eru-ub (69) ala a-na ramani [iM]-ia as-bat iStu Si-di (naru) Ba-li-Jji at-tu- muS (naru) P[urat ina mi-li-S'a e-bir ma-da-tu] 5a Sarra-ni (70) Sa (matu) gat-ti am-Jjur iStu (matu) JJat-ti at-tu-muS a-na (alu) J}.a\- man ak-tf-rib (immeru) [nikS ana pan Adad?] sa (alu) gal-man 6pu-uS (71) iStu (alu) Jal-man at-tu-muS a-na (alu) !Kar-ka-ra ak- tf-rib (m)Bir-id-ri Sa (matu) ImSri-Su (m)Ir-lju-le-ni (matu) A-ma-ta-a-a (72) a-di XII Sarra-ni Sa Si-di tam-di a-na id§ a-ba-miS 298 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS the sea-coast trusted to their arms, and marched to make war and battle against me. (73) I fought with them. Twenty-five thousand of their warriors I de- stroyed with arms. Their chariots, their saddle-horses, (74) their equipments I took from them. They fled to save their lives. I took ship and went out upon the sea. it-tak-lu-ma a-na e-pe§ kabli u tajjazi a-na irti-ia it-bu-ni (73) it- ti-§u-nu am-dajj-jji-is X&MVM sabS ti-du-ki-Su-nu ina kakk6 u-5am- kit carkabate-Su-nu bit-Jjal-la-Su-nu (74) u-nu-ut tahazi-5u-nu e-kim-§u-nu a-na Sii-zu-ub nap§ate-§u-nu e-li-ti ina elippe ar-kab a-di kabal tam-di a-lik The Berlin Inscription ' (1) Shalmaneser, the great king, the mighty king, (2) king of all the four quarters, the sturdy, (3) the bold, the rival of the princes (4) of the world, great kings, (5) son of Ashurnazirpal, king of the world, king of Assyria, (6) son of Tukulti-Ninib, king of the world, king of Assyria, conqueror of (7) Enzi, 2 Gilzan, (and) Khubushkia. (8) Urartu, I smote (?) their defeat (9) I accomplished. Like fire (10) I came upon them. Ak- huni (11) of the people of Adini, 3 together with his gods (12) the soldiers of his land, and the goods of his house- hold I seized (13) for the people of my land. At that 1 From a large statue of the king, found at Asshur (see Andrae, in Mitteilungen der Deutschen Orient Gesellschaft, No. 21, pp. 20, 39-42). Published by Messerschmidt, Keilschrifttexte aus Assur, historischen Inhalts, i, No. 30, Plates 41, 42. Translated by Langdon, Expository Times, November, 1911, p. 69. 2 Elsewhere Enzite. a For the correct translation of mar Adini see note on Iaua mar gumria, p. 304. (1) Sulmanu-aSaridu Sarru rabu Sarru dannu (2) Sar kul-lat kib-rat arba'i ik-du (3) li-'-u Sa-nin mal-ki (4) Sa kiS-ia-ti rabuti Sarrani (5) mar A8ur-nasir-apli 5ar kissati 5ar (mat) A§§ur (6) apal Tukulti-Ninib sar kissati §ar (mat) AS5ur-ma ka-Sid (7) (mat) En-zi (mat) Gil-za-a-nu (mat) ^u-bu-ul-jki-a] (8) (mat) U-ra-[ar?]-tam as-pan (?) [abikta-§unu] (9) aS-kun-ma ki-ma i§ati (10) eli-Su-nu a-ba-' A-Jju-ni (11) mar A-di-ni a-di ilani-§u (12) sab&-5u mati-§u makkur biti[Su a]-su[h,a-§u] (13) a-na nise mati-ia [l-nu-]Su-ma SHALMANESER III 299 time (14) Bir-idri of the land of Damascus, (15) together with the twelve princes, his helpers, (16) their defeat I accomplished. Twenty-nine thousand (17) strong war- riors (18) I prostrated like a simoon (?) (19) The rest of his soldiers, into the (20) river Orontes (21) I cast. (22) To (23) save (24) their lives they went up. (25) Bir- idri forsook his land. 1 (26) Hazael, the son of a nobody, (27) seized the throne. His numerous soldiers (28) he summoned; to make (29) battle and war against me he went forth. (30) With him I fought, his defeat (31) I accomplished. The wall of his camp I took from him. (32) To save his life (33) he went up. To (34) Damascus, (35) his royal city, I pursued him. 1 "Forsook his land" is equivalent to abdication. (14) (m, ilu) Bir-id-ri sa (mat) Dimaski (15) a-di XII mal-ki ri-si-su (16) abikta-su-nu as-kun-ma XXIXM (17) a-li-li mun-tab,-!ji-si (18) u-ni-li ki-ma su-bi* (19) si-ta-at sabe-su-nu a-na (20) nar A-ra-an-te (21) as-pu-uk (22) a-na (23) su-zu-ub (24) napsati-su-nu e-li-ii (25) (m, ilu) Bir-id-ri mati-su e-mi-id (26) (m) IJa-za-'-ilu mar la ma-ma-na (27) kussa is-bat sab6-su ma-'-du (28) id-ka-a a-na e-pis (29) kabli u tajjazi a-na irti-a it-ba (30) it-ti-su am-dalj-Jji-ia abikta-lu (31) as-kun dur us-ma-ni-su e-kim-su (32) a-na su-zu-ub napsati-su (33) e-li a-di (34) (alu) Di-ma-as-ki (35) al Sarruti-su ar-di 1 Syriac Sauba, simoon [Haupt]. Langdon translates I crushed like chaff, which seems unsuitable. 850-849 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription i (85) In the tenth of the years of my reign I crossed, for the eighth time, the Euphrates and captured the 1 For reference to text publication see p. 293. (85) ina X pale-ia VIII Sanltu (naru) Purattu e-bir ala-ni sa 300 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS cities of Sangara of Carchemish. (86) I marched to the cities of Arame, and captured Arne, his royal city, with one hundred of its villages. (87) In the eleventh of my years of reign I crossed, for the ninth time, the Euphrates and captured cities without number. I went up to the cities of the Hittite country, and (88) of Hamath, and captured eighty -nine cities, Bir-idri of Damascus and twelve kings of the Hittite territory trusted (89) to their arms. I accom- plished their defeat. (m)Sa-an-ga-ra Gar-ga-miS-a-a ak-Su-ud (86) a-na ala-ni Sa (m)A-ra- me ak-tf-nb (alu) Ar-ni-e alu Sarru-ti-Su adi IC ala-ni-Su akSu-ud (87) ina XI pale-ia IX Sanitu (naru) Purattu e-bir ala-ni a-na la ma-ni akSu-ud a-na ala-ni Sa (matu) ^at-ti (88) Sa (matu) A-mat- a-a at-[ta]-rad LXXXIX ala-ni akSu-ud(m) Bir-id-ri (matu) imeriSu XII Sarra-ni Sa (matu) Hat-ti (89) a-na idi a-ija-miS iz-zi-zu abikta-Su-nu aS-kun The Bull Inscription ' (84) In the tenth of my years of reign (85) I crossed the Euphrates for the eighth time. The cities of Sangar of Carchemish I destroyed, wasted, [and] burned with fire. From the cities (86) of Carchemish I departed, [and] approached the cities of Arame. I captured Arne, the city of his lordship; one hundred cities of its environs (87) I destroyed, wasted, [and] burned with fire. I made a slaughter among them and took away their prisoners. At that time Bir-idri of Damascus, Irkhuleni (88) the Hamathite, together with twelve kings of the sea-coast, trusted in each other, and marched against me to give war and battle. (89) I fought with them (and) ac- 1 For references to text and translations see p. 297. (84) ina X pal6-ia (85) VIII Sanitu Purat e-bir ala-ni sa (m)Sa-an- gar (alu)Gar-ga-mis-a-a ab-bul a-kur ina isati aSru-up i§tu ala-ni (86) Sa (alu) Gar-ga-mis-a-a at-tu-mus a-na ala-ni la (m)A-ra-me ak-tf-rib (alu) Ar-ni-e alu sarru-ti-§u aksu-ud a-di IC ala-ni sa li- me-tu-su (87) ab-biil a-kur ina isati asru-up dlkta-su-nu a-duk 6al-la-su-nu as-lu-la ina u-me-su-ma (m) Bir-id-ri Sa (matu) Im6ri-Su (m)Ir-Jju-le-ni (88) (matu) A-ma-ta-a-a a-di XII sarra-ni Sa Si-di tam-di a-na id(p\) a-Jja-miS it-tak-lu-ma a-na e-peS kabli u tafcazi a-na irti-ia it-bu-ni (89) it-ti-Su-nu am-dajj-jji-si abikta- SHALMANESER III 301 complished their defeat. Their chariots, horsemen, [and] war equipments J took from them; they fled to save their lives. 1 (90) In the eleventh of my years of reign I de- parted from Nineveh and crossed for the ninth time the Euphrates at high water. I captured ninety-seven cities of Sangar; (91) I captured, destroyed, wasted, and burned with fire one hundred cities of Arame. I reached the side of the Amanus [and] crossed Mount Yaraku; I climbed up to the Hamathite cities [and] captured the (92) city of Ashtamaku with ninety-seven of its cities. I made a slaughter and carried away prisoners from them. At that time Bir-idri of Damascus, Irkhuleni of Hamath, (93) with twelve kings of the sea-coast, trusted in each other and marched against me to give war and battle. I fought with them and (94) accomplished their defeat. Ten thousand of their soldiers I destroyed with arms; their chariots, horsemen, [and] war equipments I took from them. On my return I captured Apparasu, (95) a fortress of Arame. At that time I received the tribute of Kalparundi of Patin, silver and gold bars, i The account here given of a campaign in 850 against the peoples of Damascus and Hamath is not confirmed in the other inscriptions of this king, and must be due to an erroneous duplication upon the Bull inscription. The language is the same as that given under the eleventh year (849), and must be an accidental mistake for the tenth year (850). §u-nu a§-kun narkabati-Su-nu bit-tjal-la-Su-nu u-nu-ut tah,azi-§u-nu e-kim-§u-nu a-na §u-zu-ub napSate-Su-nu e-li-ii (90) ina XI pal§-ia i§tu (alu) Ni-nu-a at-tu-mu§ IX Sanltu Purat ina mi-li-Sa e-bir XCVII ala-ni §a (m)Sa-an-ga-ar akSu-ud C ala-ni ia (m)A-ra-me (91) ak8u-ud ab-biil a-kur ina iSati agru-up Si-di (Sadu) ga-ma-ni as-bat (Sadu) 1 Ia-ra-ku a(t)-ta-bal-kat a-na ala-ni ,§a (matu) A-ma-ta-a-a at-tar-da (92) (alu) AS-ta-mar-ku a-di XCIX ala-ni aklu-ud dikta-Su-nu a-duk sal-Ia-su-nu a§-lu-la ina u-me-Su-ma (m)Bir-id-ri 8a (matu) imgri-§u (m)Ir-Jju-li-ni (matu) A-ma-ta-a-a (93) a-di XII §arra-ni Sa Si-di tam-di a-na id(pl) a-}ja- mi§ it-tak-lu-ma a-na e-pe§ kabli u tajjazi ina irti-ia it-bu-ni it-ti- Su-nu am-dab-fei-si abikta-§u-nu (94) aS-kun XM sabS ti-du-ki-§u- nu ina kakke u-Sam-kit narkabati-Su-nu bit-Jjal-la-Su-nu u-nu-ut ta-^a-zi-Su-nu e-kim-5u-nu ina ta-ia-ar-ti-ia (alu) Ap-pa-ra-zu (95) alu dan-nu-ti-Su la (m)A-ra-me ak§u-ud ina u-me-Su-ma ma-da-tu §a (m)Kal-pa-ru-un-di (matu) Pa-ti-na-a-a kaspu(pl) 302 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS horses, cattle, sheep, (96) stuffs, and cloths. 1 I went up to the Amanus; I cut beams of cedar wood. > ? Linen. hurasu(pl) anku(pl) sisg alpS immere' (96) (subat) lu-bul-ti (subat) kitu('pl) am-feur a-na (sadu) 9a-ma-ni e-li (i? u ) gusure (isu) e-ri-ni a-kis 846 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription l In the fourteenth of my years of reign I called out 2 the land [and] crossed the Euphrates. Twelve kings marched against me; (92) I fought with them and accomplished their defeat. The Bull Inscription * In the fourteenth of my years of reign I called out the broad land without number. (100) With one hundred and twenty thousand troops I crossed the Euphrates at high water. At that time Bir-idri of Damascus, Ir- khuleni of Hamath, (101) with twelve kings of the sea- coast, above and below, 3 called out their troops without number, and marched against me. I fought with them and (102) accomplished their defeat; I destroyed their chariots and horsemen; their war equipments I took from them. They fled to save their lives. 1 For references to texts and translations see pp. 293, 297 2 That is, made a levy of troops. 8 That is, North and South. Obelisk: ina XIV pale-ia matu ad-ki (naru) Purattu e-bir XII sarrani ina irti-ia it-bu-ni [it-ti-su-nu] (92) am-dafe-Jji-is abikta-su-nu as-kun Bull: ina XIV pale-ia ma-a-tu rapas-tu a-na la ma-ni ad-ki it-ti (100) I.C.M.XX.M ummanate-ia (naru) Purat ina mi-li-sa e-bir ina u-me- Su-ma (m)Bir-id-ri sa (matu) Dimasku (m)Ir-Jju-le-ni (matu) A-ma- ta-a-a a-di (101) XII §arra-ni sa si-di tam-di eliti u saliti ummanate- su-nu ma'adati a-na la ma-ni id-ku-ni a-na irti-ia it-bu-ni it-ti-su-nu am-dajj-lji-si (102) abikta-su-nu as-kun narkabati-su-nu bit-Jjal-la- Su-nu a-si-i' u-nu-ut tajjazi-su-nu e-kim-5u-nu a-na Su-zu-ub napsate- su-nu e-li u SHALMANESER III 303 842 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription 1 In the eighteenth of my years of reign I crossed the Euphrates for the sixteenth time. Hazael (98) of Damascus marched out to battle. One thousand one hundred and twenty-one of his chariots, [and] four hundred and seventy of his horsemen, with (99) his camp, I took from him. Annalistic Fragment 2 (1) In the eighteenth of my years of reign I crossed, for the sixteenth time, (2) the Euphrates. Hazael of Damascus (3, 4) trusted to the great number of his troops (5) and called out his troops in numbers. (6) Saniru, 3 a peak in the Lebanon district, he made into (8) his fortress. I fought with him (9) and defeated him. Sixteen thousand (10) of his soldiers with arms (11) I destroyed with arms, one thousand one hundred and twenty-one of his chariots, (12) four hundred and seventy of his horsemen, with his camp, (13) I took from him. He fled to save (14) his life. I pursued him and (15) in Damascus, his royal city, shut him up. i For reference to text and translation see p. 293. s The original appears to have been lost. It is published from squeezes in III B.., 5, No. 6, and also in Delitzsch, Asgyrische Lesestilcke, 4te Auf. (Leipzig, 1900), p. 51f. Translated by Winekler, in Keilinschrifttiche Bibliothek, i, p. 140f., and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilaer, i, p. 112. s Tato •= Hermon, Deut. 3. 9. Obelisk: ina XVIII palS-ia XVI sanitu Purattu e-bir (m)ga-za-'-ilu (98) sa (matu) Imeri-su a-na tajjazi it-ba- v a IMICXXI narkabati-su IVCLXX bit-feal-lu-su it-ti (99) us-ma-ni-su e-kim-su Fragment: (1) ina XVIII pale-ia XVI sanitu (naru) Purattu (2) e-bir JJa-za-'-ilu sa (matu) Dimaiki (3) a-na gi-bis um-manati-su (4) it- ta-kdl-ma ummanati-Su (5) a-na ma-'-dis id-ka-a (6) (sadu) Sa-ni-ru uban Sade(e) (7) sa pu-ut (sadu) Lab-na-na a-na dan-nu-ti-iu (8) is-kun it-ti-su am-dajj-jji-i? (9) abikta-su as-kun XVIM (10) sab£ ti-du-ki-su ina kakke (11) u-sam-kit IMICXXI narkabati- Su (12) IVCLXX bit-Jjal-lu-su it-ti us-man-ni-su (13) e-kim-su a-na su-zu-ub (14) nap§ati-?u e-li arki-su ar-te-di (15) ina (alu) Di-mas-ki 304 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS (16) I cut down his parks and marched to the mountains of (17) the Hauran. Cities (18) without number I de- stroyed, wasted, [and] (19) burned with fire, and carried away booty (20) without number. (21) I marched to the mountains of Ba'li-ra'si, x (22) a mountain which is at the head of the sea, (23) and set up there my royal por- trait. At that time I received (24) the tribute of the Ty- rians, (25) Sidonians, and of Jehu, (26) of the land of Omri. 2 Obelisk Legend Beneath the Reliefs Tribute of Jehu, of the land of Omri: silver (and) gold, a bowl (?) of gold, a basin (?) of gold, cups (?) of gold, pails of gold, bars of lead, sceptres (?) for the hand of the king, and balsam woods I received from him. 1 At the front of the Nahr-el-Kelb, the Dog River, a. short distance above Beirut. 2 Jehu of Israel. The Assyrian expression mar ffumri, formerly trans- lated "son of Omri," means rather "the people of the land of Omri," as Bezold was the first to discover (Catalogue of the Cuneiform Tablets . of the British Museum, v, p. 1994). See further Bezold, Ninive und Babylon, 3te Auf. (Leipzig, 1909), p. 51. alu sarru-ti-su e-sir-Su (16) kir6-Su ak-kis a-di Sade(e) (17) (matu) Ha-u-ra-ni a-Iik alani(ni) (18) a-na la ma-ni a-bul a-kur (19) ina iSati asrup(up) Sal-la-su-nu (20) a-na la ma-ni aS-lu-la (21) a-di Sade(e) (Sadu) Ba-'-li-ra-'-si (22) Sa res tam-di a-lik sa-lam sarru- ti-ia (23) ina lib-bi aS (!)-kup ina u-me-Su-ma (24) ma-da-tu Sa (matu) Sur-ra-a-a (25) (matu) Si-du-na-a-a Sa (m)Ia-u-a (26) mar Hu-um-ri-i am-Jjur Obelise Legend: ma-da-tu Sa (m)Ia-u-a mar Hu-um-ri-i kaspe Jjurase sip(?)-lu Jjurasu zu-ku-tu {jurasu ka-bu-a-te Jjurasu da-la-ni Jjurasu anake (isu) feu-but-tu busu Sarri (isu) bu-dil-fea-ti am-ljur-5u 839 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription In the twenty-first of my years of reign I crossed the Euphrates for the twenty-first time. I marched against the cities of (103) Hazael of Damascus. I captured four of his cities. I received the tribute of the Tyrians, (104) Sidonians and Byblians. Obelisk: ina XXI pale-ia XXI Sanitu (naru) Purattu e-bir a-na alani(ni) (103) Sa Ha-za-'-ilu Sa (matu) Imeri-Su a-lik IV ma-ha-zi-Su akSud(ud) ma-da-tu Sa (matu) Sur-ra-a-a (104) (matu) Si-du-na-a-a (matu) Gu-bul (l)-a-a am-faur ADAD-NIRARI IV 305 V. ADAD-NIRARI IV (812-783 B. C.) 1. CALAH INSCRIPTION l (1) The palace of Adad-nirari, the great king, the powerful king, king of the world, king of Assyria, the king over whom from his childhood Ashur, king of the Igigi 2 had watched, and had presented him with a king- dom (2) beyond compare, whose lordship, like . . . had proclaimed over the people of Assyria, and (3) had established his throne; the lofty priest, who adorns E-sharra, 3 the unwearied . . . , who holds in his hand the command of E-kur; (4) who goes about in the service of Ashur his lord, and the kings of the four quarters of the earth (5) has he cast down at his feet; who has con- quered from Siluna, (6) which lies in the east, the lands of Saban, Ellipi, Kharkhar, Araziash, (7) Mesu, Madai, Gizilbunda, in its entire extent, (8) Munna, Parsua, Allabria, Abdadana, (9) Nairi, in its entire extent, Andiu, whose location is far distant, (10) the mountain slopes, in their entire extent to the coast of the great sea of the (11) east; who conquered from the bank of the Euphrates the Hittite country, Amurru in its entirety, (12) Tyre, ' First published in I Rawlinson, 35, No. 1. Translated by Abel in KeilinschrifUiche Bibliothek, i, pp. 190ff.; Winckler, Keilinschri/tliches TexOmch, 3te Auf ., p. 26f., and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Tezte und BUder, i, pp. 112, 113. 2 The gods and spirits of the upper world. ' The temple of Ashur, called also Ekur. (1) e-kal (m)Adad-nirari sarru rabu sarru dan-nu SarkiSsati sar (matu) Assur sarru sa ina mari-su Asur sar (ilu) Igigi ut-tu-Su-ma mal- kut (2) la sa-na-an u-mal-lu-u ka-tus-su ri-'-u-su kima ri-ti eli nise (matu) Aiiur u-te-bu-ma (3) u-iar-Si-du kussa-su Sangu ellu za-nin E-sar-ra la mu-par-ku-u mu-rim pa-an E-kur (4) sa ina tukul-ti (ilu) ASur beli-Su illi-ku-ma mal-ki sa kib-rat irbit-ti (5) u-§ik- ni-iu a-na iepa-su ka-Sid iitu (sadu) Si-lu-na (6) sa na-pa^ (ilu) sam-si (matu) sab el-li-pi (matu) ^Jar-Jjar (matu) A-ra-zi-aS (7) (matu) Me-sii (matu) Ma-da-a-a (matu) Gi-zil-bu-un-da ana si-hjr-ti-5u (8) (matu) Mu-un-na (matu) Par-su-a (matu) Al-lab-ri-ia (matu) Ab-da-da-na (9) (matu) Na-'-ri ana pat gim-ri-sa (matu) An-di-u 8a a-Sar-su ru-ku (10) mid-bak §adu(u) a-na pat gim-ri-lu a-di eli tam-dim rabt-ti (11) Sa na-pa{j (ilu) sam-5i iitu eli (naru) Purattu (matu) ^atti (matu) A-mur-ri ana si-Jjir-ti-sa (12) (matu) Sur-ru (matu) Si-du-nu mat ^u-um-ri-i (matu) U-du-mu (matu) 306 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Sidon, the land of Omri, 1 Edom, Palastu, 2 (13) to the coast of the great sea of the west had cast them- selves at my feet, (14) I laid tribute and taxes upon them. (15) I marched against Damascus, I shut up Mari', the king of Damascus, (16) in Damascus, his royal city. (17) The fear of the brightness of Ashur his 3 lord, smote him to earth, he took my feet and (18) surrendered. 4 Two thousand three hundred talents of silver, twenty talents of gold, (19) three thousand talents of copper, five thousand talents of iron, colored garments, linen (?), (20) an ivory bed, an ivory couch with inlaid border, his possessions, his goods (21) in unmeasured number in Damascus, his royal city, I took in his palace. (22) All the kings of Chaldea surrendered. I laid tribute and taxes upon them (23) for the future. Babylon, Borsippa, and Kutha (24) brought pure offerings to the oracles of the god Bel, Nebu, Nergal . . . 1 Israel. 2 Philistia. a "His," so the original. It should be "my." * This campaign was useful to Israel in affording her a short breathing spell from Aramaean attacks. For this reason Winckler (Geschichle Israels, p. 154) desires to apply to Adad-nirari the passage, "And the Lord gave Israel a saviour, so that they went out from under the hand of the Syrians" (2 Kings 13. 5), and Jeremias (Das alte Testament im IAchte des alten Orients, 2d edition, p. 517). Otto Schroeder has returned to this again, arguing (Orientalistische Lnteraturzeitung, 1912, No. 2, col. 63) that the Hebrew words saviour and helper are translations of second half of the Assyrian king's name. But the reference is surely to Jeroboam, as is made clear by 2 Kings 14. 26, 27. See on the passage KUt el, and also Benzinger. Pa-la-as-tu (13) a-di eli tam-dim rabi-ti 5a Sul-mu (ilu) Sam-Si ana S6pa-ia (14) u-Sik-niS biltu ma-da-tu eli-Su-nu u-kin a-na (15) matu DimaSki lu-u a-lik (m)Ma-ri-' Sarru §a matu Imeri-Su (16) ina (alu) Di-ma-aS-ki alu Sarru-ti-Su lu-u e-eir-Su (17) pul-Jji me-lam-me Sa ASur beli-Su is-feup-Su-ma S§pa-ia is-bat (18) ar-du-ti epus(uS) MMCCC bilat kaspi XX bilat feurasi '(19) MMM bilat siparri V.M bilat parzilli lu-bul-ti bir-me kite" (20) irSu Sinni ni-mat-ti Sinni ijj-zi tam-li-e buSu-Su Sa-su-8u (21) ana la ma-ni ina Di-ma-aS-ki mafeaz garru-ti-Su ina ki-rib ekalli-Su am-h,ur (22) §arrani(ni) ia (matu) Kal-di kali-Su-nu ar-du-ti 6-pu-Su biltu ma-da-tu ana u- (23) -um za-ti eli-Su-nu u-kin Babilu Bar-sip Kutu (24) ri-Jjat (ilu) Bel (ilu) Nabu (ilu) Nergal lu-u iS-Su-ni niki elluti NEBO STATUE 307 2. NEBO STATUE FROM CALAH l (1) To Nebo, the powerful, the exalted, the child of Esagil, the majestic leader, (2) the strong prince, the son of Nudimmut, 2 whose command is exalted, the (3) mes- senger of cunning things, who rules over all heaven and earth, who knows all things, (4) whose ear is wide open, who holds the tablet stylus, who takes the prisoner's hand, the merciful, the sorcerer, who (5) is able to cleanse or bewitch the beloved of Bel, the lord of lords, (6) whose power is beyond dispute, without whom naught is de- termined in heaven, (7) the compassionate, the forgiving, whose condescension is good, who dwells in Ezida, which is in Calah, (8) the great lord, his lord has this been made and presented, for the life of Adad-nirari, the king of 'Ashur, his lord, and for the life (9) of Sammuramat, 3 mistress of the palace, his mistress, by Bel-tarsi-ilu-ma, (10) governor of Calah, Khamadi, Sirgana, Temeni, Ialuna,. (11) for his life, for the length of his days, in- crease of his years, the wellbeing of his house, and his 1 Published I R., 35, No. 2; Abel and Winckler, Keilschrifttezte zum Gebrauch bei Vorlesungen, p. 14. Translated by Hommel, Geschichte Bdbyloniens und Assyriens, p. 630; by Abel, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, i, p. 193; by Winckler, KeUinschrifthches Textbuch zum Alien Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 27, 28. 2 Nudimmut = Ea. 3 Sammuramat, who is the original of the legendary Semiramis, was the wife of Shamshi-Adad IV, and the mother of Adad-nirari IV, who here calls her "mistress of the palace." See the most interesting study by C. F. Lehmann-Haupt, Die Historische Semiramis und ihre Zeit. (Tubingen, 1910). (1) arna (ilu) Nabu da-pi-ni §a-ki-e mar (ilu) E-sag-gil igigallu Sit- ra-feu (2) rubu kaS-ka-Su mar (ilu) Nu-dim-mut 5a ki-bit-su mah,-rat (3) abkal nik-la-a-ti pa-kid kis-sat sami-e irsi-tim mu-du-u mimma Sum-Su (4) rap-Sa uz-ni ta-me-ih, kan dup-pi a-{ji-zu kat ka-mi ri-me- nu-u muS-ta-lu (5) sa §u-ud-du u Su-Su-bu ba-Iu-u it-ti-§u na-ra-am (ilu) Enlil bSl beli-e (6) §a la i§-§a-na-nu dan-nu-su Sa balu-uS-Su ina Sami-e la is-sa-ka-nu mil-ku (7) ri-me-nu-u ta-ia-a-ru sa na-aS- }jur-su tabu a-sib E-zi-da Sa ki-rib (alu) Kal-jji (8) b&a rabu bel-Su a-na balat (m)Adad-nir&ri Sar (m&tu) ASSur beli-Su u bal&t (9) (ameltu) Sa-am-mu-ra-mat amelit gkalli belti-Su (m)B61-tar-si- ilu-ma (amelu) Sakin (10) (alu) Kal-fei (matu) ga-me-di (m4tu) Sir-ga-na (mdtu) Te-mi-ni (matu) Ia-lu-na (11) a-na balat naps&ti- Su arak umi-Su Sum-ud Sanati-Su Sul-mu biti-Su u ni§t-Su la baSu 308 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS people, that illness may not befall his posterity. (12) Let every later prince trust in Nebo, trust not in any other god. 1 1 Winckler (KeilinscrifUiches TextJruch, 3te Auf., p. 28, footnote) refers to the last line as having a "monotheistic tendency." It may, rather, have a henotheistic tendency, but even this is dubious in the light of the king's other inscriptions. murus phiji-su (12) u-§e-pi§-ma iki& ma-nu ar-ku-u a-na (ilu) Nabu na-at^kil ana ilu sa-ni-ma la ta-tak-kil VI. TIGLATHPILESER IV (745-727 B. C.) There was a great civil war in Assyria in the year 746, and at its close there appeared a new order in the kingdom. Before it there had ruled a weak descendant of the ancient line of kings who had made the name of Assyria feared from the eastern mountains to the western sea. In his hands the power which had swept with a force almost resistless was a useless thing. When he was gone the sceptre was grasped by a hand as firm as ever had been known in the kingdom, and its every move was directed by a mind full of original creative impulse. The new king was proclaimed under the name and style of Tiglathpileser in Assyria, and later under the name of Pulu 1 in Babylonia. He does not give the name of his father in any of his inscriptions, and it is quite clear that he was not a descendant of the royal line, but a usurper raised to the throne by his own ability. 2 1 The name in Assyrian is Tukulti-abal-esarra, which signifies, "My help is in the son of Esharra." The name in the Old Testament is writ- ten regularly Tiglathpileser, but appears erroneously written Tilgath- pilneser in 1 Chron. 5. 6, 26, and 2 Chron. 28. 20. The name is written exactly the same as in the former Hebrew writing in the inscription of Panammu found at Sinjirli (Ausgrahwwgen in Sendschirli, veroffentlicht vom Orient-Komitee zu Berlin, i, pp. 55ff.). The Ptolemaic Canon writes the name Poros; see p. 239. 2 Winckler (Vorderasiatische Geschichte, p. 39) hazards the conjecture that he may have been a son of Adad-nirari IV, but marks it with a query. He gives no ground for the suggestion, nor do I know of any. TIGLATHPILESER IV • 309 In the very first year of his reign Tiglathpileser found the opportunity for a display of his double skill as a general and as an organizer. Since 747 Babylonia had been under the rule of Nabonassar, who was unable to hold in check the Aramaeans, who were invading the land from the south, threatening to engulf Babylonian civilization and supplant it with their own. They were in possession of Sippar and Dur-Kurigalzu, from which every semblance of Nabonassar's dominion had dis- appeared. It is probable that he had asked for the intervention of his powerful neighbor, for Tiglathpileser was hailed as a deliverer as he marched southward. He drove the Aramaeans before him, and reorganized the administrative system of the country. Nabonassar re- tained, indeed, the royal title, but the real king was Tiglathpileser. Two expeditions east of the Tigris speedily brought those great provinces of which Namri was the chief into subjection, but Media still remained practically independent. During the period of Assyrian decline, before Tiglath- pileser came to power, the kingdom of Khaldia (Urartu) had enjoyed a succession of kings whose prowess had gradually won all that had been lost to Assyria under the vigorous blows of Shalmaneser III. Sarduris II, perhaps the greatest of these kings, had broken down the whole circle of tribute-paying states dependent upon Assyria in the north. He had overrun the territory north of the Taurus and west of the Euphrates, and even dared to call himself king of Suri, that is, of Syria. Assisted by a coalition of several northern princes, he marched westward and seemed ready to make this claim good. Tiglathpileser accepted the challenge, and struck his first blow by laying siege to Arpad. Sarduris 310 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS responded, not by attempting to assist the endangered city, but by striking directly at Assyria. Tiglathpileser turned upon him, and the two armies met in the south- eastern part of Kummukh, 1 where the Assyrians gained a victory and pursued the fleeing Sarduris as far as the Euphrates north of Amid. Arpad held out for three years (742-740), and when finally reduced it was made the first Assyrian province in Syria. 2 Immediately upon its surrender deputations from nearly all the Syro- Phcenician states arrived bearing presents in token of their acceptance of the overlordship of Assyria. The small state of Unqi continued in rebellion, and had to be brought into subjection by the capture of its capital, Kinalia. It received an Assyrian governor, and was formed into a province of the now rapidly growing empire. During the years 739-735 Tiglathpileser was busied with campaigns into Armenia and into Media. From the former were taken two districts, Ulluba and Kilkhi, to receive Assyrian governors, and so assist in holding back the kings of Khaldia from invasions of Syria. As soon as the Assyrian army had been withdrawn from Syria the states which had sent tribute were quickly ready to unite in resisting any further payments to the new monarch of Assyria. It was natural enough to pay tribute when an Assyrian army was standing near by threatening reprisals; it was quite a different matter to send treasure away to Assyria when there was none to enforce its collection. Nineteen states united to resist the payment, emboldened by the ab- sence of Tiglathpileser, among them Hamath, Damascus, Kummukh, Tyre, Gebal, Que, Melid, Carchemish, and 1 The later well-known Kommagene, but covering more territory. 2 An echo of this victorious campaign appears in 2 Kings 19. 11-13. TIGLATHPILESER IV 311 Samaria, while Azariah of Ja'udi 1 (Yaudi) was the leader among them. Tiglathpileser came west at once and captured "the city of Kullani," 2 as the eponym canon informs us, but with the order of the campaign we are, unhappily, not fully acquainted because of the fragmentary character of the king's annals. The re- maining states, except Yaudi, paid the tribute, and so for a time at least assured their security. The territory of the rebels, in its northern portion, received 30,000 colonists from Ulluba and Kilkhi, and thousands were carried out of it. Menahem of Israel paid a tribute of 1,000 shekels, 3 which secured for him the continuation of his rule, but a new province was constituted in the north, and over it was seated as governor the son of Tiglathpileser, who afterward succeeded to the throne under the name of Shalmaneser. The difficulties in the west were by no means con- cluded; they were, indeed, scarcely more than well begun. Damascus had sent tribute, but it had not surrendered, and no Assyrian king had set foot within its walls. Rezon was now king and was determined to hold out against the Assyrians to the last. The * The name "Azariah" corresponds exactly with the name of the King Azariah of Judah (2 Kings 15. 1, 2), called also Uzziah (2 Chron. 26. 1), and the name "Ja'udi," "Yaudi," corresponds perfectly with "Judah." It was natural, therefore, that, as they were contemporaneous, the King Azariah of these inscriptions should be accepted as the Azariah (Uzziah) of Judah; so Sehrader argued (KeUinschriften und Geschicht- forschung, pp. 395—421), and so scholars generally agreed, as I also did myself (History of Babylonia and Assyria, ii, pp. 119ft.). It is now clear that this is incorrect. The land here referred to is a district of Sam'al (Zenjirli), of which Panammu was king, whose inscription, found at Zenjirli, repeatedly invokes the gods of Ja'udi (Ausgrabungen in Send- schirli I, Mitthettungen aus den Orientalischen Sammlungen, Konigl. Museen zu Berlin, Heft xi, Berlin, 1893, pp. 64, 79). The credit of per- ceiving these facts belongs in the first instance to Winckler (Altorien- lalische Forschungen, i, p. 1, Dos Syrische Land Jaudi und der angebliche Azarja von Juda). 2 Kullani, the modern KuUanhou, located about six miles from Tell Arfad (Arpad). It appears in Isa. 10. 9 in the form Calno and in Amos 6. 2 is called Calneh. See Gray and Driver on the passages. • 2 Kings 15. 19. 312 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS strategy of Tiglathpileser was of the highest order, and his plans for strangling Damascus proceeded steadily and resistlessly. In 734 he went straight to the coast of the Mediterranean, having crossed the plains of Syria near Damascus. His course was southward, and either Ashdod or Ekron was first taken, and then Gaza was approached. Hanno, the king, fled to Egypt, Gaza was taken and its gods and goods carried away to Assyria. Pekah was now king of Samaria, and the weak and vacillating Ahaz was on the throne of Judah which had so lately been occupied by Ahaziah. Even in the very presence of the Assyrian menace these western states were ever engaged in a game of small and selfish politics. Rezon of Damascus and Pekah now united to wreak vengeance upon Ahaz and enrich their own kingdoms. Helpless before such a threat, Ahaz appealed to Tiglath- pileser for assistance, an appeal certain of a speedy hear- ing. Tiglathpileser determined to strike Samaria first, and immediately upon his reappearance in the west the Syro- Phcenician allies withdrew from southern Judah. Tig- lathpileser apparently entered Samaria from the plain of Esdraelon, and took Ijon, Abel-Be th-Ma'aka, Janoah, Qa- desh, and Hazor, and overran the whole of Gilead,Galilee, and Naphtali, carrying away large numbers into captiv- ity. 1 Pekah was slain by a party of assassins, and Hosea appointed king in his stead by the Assyrian monarch. Tiglathpileser was now free to turn to the far greater task of overcoming Damascus. Rezon met him and was defeated, making a very narrow personal escape. The whole country was desolated, Tiglathpileser boast- ing that he had destroyed at this time five hundred and ninety-one cities, whose inhabitants, numbering thou- sands, were carried away, with all their possessions, to » 2 Kings 15. 29. TIGLATHPILESER IV ANNALS 313 Assyria. At last, about the end of 732, Damascus fell into his hands. The success of Tiglathpileser IV in the west had ex- ceeded the dreams of Shalmaneser III, who first began these invasions. By his colonizing methods he had begun the assimilation of these diverse populations into one common whole. He had extended Assyrian commerce across the Euphrates valley and over all Syria to the Phoenician and Philistine cities. Had his people been native to the sea-coast, he might have undertaken to snatch the commerce of the Medi- terranean. The concluding years of Tiglathpileser's reign were occupied in righting troublous situations in Babylonia. In 733 Nabonassar died and was succeeded by his son, Nabunadinzer, who died in the second year of his reign by the hands of an assassin, Nabu-shum- ukin, who reigned only one month, to be deposed by Ukinzer, a Chaldean prince of Bit-Amukkani. This was in 732, and Tiglathpileser was in camp before Damascus. In 731 he appeared determined to establish a new order. Ukinzer fled from Babylon on his approach, but pre- pared for a siege in his old capital of Sapia. Tiglath- pileser was unable to take it, perhaps on account of the lateness of the season. It was taken in 730, and on New Year's Day, 728, Tiglathpileser was crowned king of Baby- lon. In the month of Tibet, 727, the great king died. 1. ANNALS 1 (738) 103 . . . [In] the course of my campaign [I received] the tribute of the kings of [. . .] 1 Published, transliterated, and translated by Rost, Die Keilschrift- texte Tiglat-PUesers, iii (1893). See i, pp. 18ff., Plates xx, xxi, xv, xvi. Compare also Winokler, Keilinschrifthches Textbueh zwm Alten Testa- ment, 3te Auf., pp. 28fi\; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und BiLder, i, pp. 113ff. (103) . . . [ina] mg-ti-ik girri-ia man-da-at-tu §a £ar[rani] 314 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 104 . . . Az]ariah of Ja'udi (Yaudi) like . . . 105 . . . Azariah of Ja'udi in 106 . . . without number exalted to heaven 107 . . . with eyes as from heaven 108 ... by means of an assault of foot-soldiers 109 . . . the advance of the powerful troops of Asshur they heard, and their hearts feared 110 I destroyed, wasted, burned with fire 111 . . . who had taken the part (?) of Azariah and strengthened him 112 . . . like vinestocks 113 was hard 114 was closed (?) and high . . . 115 was situated and its exit . . . 116 ... he made deep . . . 117 he set his arms in order against 118 he (? I) made them bear 119 his great men like [120-122 destroyed] 123 . . . Azariah . . . . . . a palace of my royalty . . . 124 . . . tribute like [the Assyrian I laid upon them] 125 . . . Kulflani (?) . . .his confederation . . . . . . (104) . . . [Az-ri]-ia-a-u (m&tu) la-u-da-a-a kima . . . (105) . . . A]z-ri-ia-u (matu) Ia-u-di ina . . . (106) . . . [a}-na la ni-bi ana sami-e sa-ku-u . . . (107) . . . ina en& ki-i sa ul-tu 5ami-e . . . (108) . . . [i]-na mit-Jju-us zu-ki sepa . [a-ka-am] (109) [um-ma-na-at] Asur gab-sa-te is-mu-ma ip-lab, . . . (110) . . . ab-bul ak-kur ina [iSati a5-ru-up] . . . (Ill) . . . [a-na]rAz-ri-i]a-a-ue-ki-muu-dan-ni-Su-ma . . . (112) . . . kima (isu) gup-ni . . . (113) . . . sum-ru- sa-at . . . (114) . . . id-lit-ma sa-ka-at . . . (115) . . . lit-ku-nu-ma mu-sa-su . . . (116) . . . [u]-sa-pil-ma . . . (117) . . . tuklati-iu u-ra-kis a-na . . . (118) . , . . u-Sa- az-bil-su nu-ti-ma . . . (119) . . . su rabuti kima k&r . . . {Lines 120-122 are totally destroyed.] (123) . . . (m)Az-ri-a-[uj . . ekal Sarru (?)-ti-ia . . . (124) . . . ma-da-at-tu ki-i la [matu As-su-ri e-mid-su-nu-ti (125) . . . ma (alu) Kul-[la-ni?] . . [(alu) gu-ub]-lu . . . kit-ri-su (alu) . . . [(alu) ar- TIGLATHPILESER IV ANNALS 315 126 . . . the cities Usnu, Siannu, Sifmirra], Rash- puna (?) on the sea-coast, together with the cities as far as the mountain of Saue, 127 a mountain which reaches (?) to the Lebanon, and Mount Ba'lisapuna as far as Mount Ammana, 1 the mountain of the TJrkarinu wood, and Sau in its entirety, the district of the city of Kar- Hadad, 128 the city of Khatarikka, 2 in the district of the city of Nuqudina, Mount Khasu, with the cities of its environs, the city of Ara, both of them, 129 with the cities of their environs, Mount Sarbua, in its entirety, the cities of Ashkhani, Jadabi, Mount Yaraqu in its entirety, 130 the cities . . . Ellitarbi, Zitanu up to the city of Atinni . . . the city of Bumame, nineteen districts 131 of Hamath, together with the cities of its environs on the coast of the western sea, which they in sin and evil for Azariah had taken, 132 I added to the territory of Assyria. My officers I set over them as governors, 30,300 men [I deported 1 Ammana =Antilebanon. 2 Hadrach, Zech. 9. 1. ka-a (alu) zi-mar-ra] . . . (126) . . . (alu) Us-nu-u (alu) Si-an-nu . . . (alu) Si-mir-ra (alu) Ra-aS-pu-na [5a a-ab, tjam- tim a-di alani a-di (Sadu) Sa-u-e (127) Sad6(e) Sa ina (Sadu) Lab-na-na ma it-tak-ki-pu-ni (Sadu) Ba-'-li-sa-pu-na a-di (sadu) Am-ma-na (Sadu) (isu) urkarinu (mi,tu) sa-u a-na gi-mir-ti-Su pijj&t (alu) Kar- Adad (128) (alu) ^a-ta-rik-ka pijjat (alu) Nu-ku-di-na (Sadu) ^a-su a-di al£ni la si-feir-ti-§u (alu) A-ra-a [alini] ki-lal-li-§u-nu (129) a-di alani §a si-bir-ti-§u-nu (§adu) Sa-ar-bu-u-a 5adu-u a-na gi-mir-ti- Su (alu) AS-Jja-ni (alu) Ia-da-bi (Sadu) Ia-ra-ku Sadu(u) a-na gi- mir-ti-Su (130) (alu) . . . ri (alu) El-li-ta-ar-bi (alu) Zi-ta-a-nu a-di lib-bi (alu) A-ti-in-ni (alu) . . . (alu) Bu-ma-me XIX na-gi-e (131) Sa (alu) ^a-am-ma-at-ti a-di alani Sa si-Jjir-ti-Su-nu §a a-ab tam-tim Sa sul-mu (ilu) sam-Si Sa ina Jji-it-ti u kul-lul-ti a-na (m) Az-ri-ia-a-u e-ki-i-mu (132) a-na mi-sir (m&tu) ASur utir-ra-a (amelu) Su-ud-Sak-ia (amflu) bgl pijjati eli-Su-nu aS-kun XXXMIIIC 316 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 133 . . . from] their cities, and in the district of Ku . . . settled them. . . . 1,223 people I settled in the district of Ulluba. 1 150 The tribute of Kushtashpi of Kummukh, Reson of Damascus, Menahem of Samaria, 151 Hiram of Tyre, Sibittibi'li of Gebal (Byblus), Urikki of Que, Pisiris of Carchemish, Eni-el 152 of Hamath, Panammu of Sam'al, Tarkhulara of Gurgum, Sulumal of Melid, Dadilu 153 of Kasku, Uassurmi of Tabal, Ushkhitti of Tuna, Urballa of Tukhan, Tukhamme of Ishtunda, 154 Urimmi of Khushimna, Zabibl, the Queen of Arabia, gold, silver, lead, iron, elephant-hide, ivory. 155 colored garments, linen stuffs, purple and red stuffs, iishu wood, ukarinu wood, everything costly, the royal treasure, fat sheep, whose pelts were 156 dyed red, winged birds of heaven, whose pinions were dyed purple, horses, mules, oxen and sheep, camels, male 157 and female, with their young, I received. 1 Lines 134-149 contain an account of a campaign east of the Tigris. ni§e [as-su-Jja-am-ma] (133) [ultu ki-rib] alani-su-nu-ma pijjat (alu) ku . . . u-Sa-as-bit MIICXXIII niSe' ina pihat (m&tu) Ul-lu-ba u-se-sib (150) [. . .] ma-da-at-tu Sa(m)Ku-uS-ta-a£-pi (alu) Ku-um-mu- fea-a-a (m)Ra-sun-nu (matu) Dimaski (m)Me-in-Jji-im-me (alu) Sa- me-ri-na-a-a (151) gi-ru-um-mu (alu) Sur-ra-a-a (m)Si-bi-it-ti-bi-'- li (alu) Gu-ub-la-a-a (m)U-ri-ik-ki (matu) IJu-u-a-a (m)Pi-si-ri-is (alu) Gar-ga-mi5-a-a (m)E-ni-ilu (152) (alu) 5 a - am - m a-ta-a-a (m) Pa-na-am-mu-u (alu) Sa-am-'-la^a^a (m)Tar-Jju-la-ra (mAtu) Gur- gu-ma-a-a (m)Su-lu-ma-al (matu) Me-lid-da-a-a (m)Da-di-i-lu (153) (alu) Kas-ka-a-a (m)TJ-as-sur-me (m&tu) Ta-bal-a-a (m)U§-}ji-it-ti (matu) Tu-na-a-a (m)Ur-bal-la-a (matu) Tu-Jja-na-a-a (m)Tu-fea-am-me (alu) Is-tu-un-da-a-a (154) (m)tJ-ri-im-me (alu) |ju-§im-na-a-a (m)Za-bi-bi-e sar-rat (matu) A-ri-bi hurasu kaepu aniku parzillu masak plri Sin piri (155) lu-bul-ti bir-me (lubultu) kitu (subatu) ta-kil-tu (subatu) ar-ga-man-nu (isu) usu (isu) urkarinu mima ak-ru ni-sir-ti sarru-u-ti kirre pal-ku-ti Sa subate-su-nu (156) ar-ga-man-nu sar-pat is-sur Sami-e mut-tap-ri-§u-ti Sa a-gap- pi-§u-nu a-na ta-kil-te sar-pu stse pare alpe u si-e-ni gammale (157) (Sal) a-na-ka-a-te a-di ba-ak-ka-ri-si-na am-Jjur WESTERN CAMPAIGN 317 2. CAMPAIGN AGAINST THE WEST IN 733-732 » 195 his 2 warriors I took prisoner. cast down with my arms 196 before him 197 the chariot drivers and . . their arms I broke, 198 their chariots and their horses I took ... his warriors, who carried bows . . . 199 . . . who carried shields and spears I took pris- oner with my hands, their line of battle 200 I broke. He fled alone to save his life and 201 . . . like a mouse (?) entered the gate of his city. His leaders alive 202 I run through with spears and set them up to be looked upon by his land. Forty-five people (?) of the camp 203 ... I collected about his city, and like a bird in a cage I shut him in, his parks 204 ... his plantations, which were without num- ber, I cut down, and left not one (tree) . 205 . . . Khadara, the paternal home of Reson of Damascus 206 . . . (where) he was born, I besieged, I took. 800 people with their goods 1 Published and translated in Rost, op. tit., i, pp. 34£E., and ii, Plates xxii, xxiii, xviii. Winckler, Textbuch, pp. 313., and Ungnad in Gressmann, op. tit., pp. 114, 115. 2 That is, Rezon of Damascus. (195) . . . (amelu) ku[-ra-di-]su ak-[sud] . . . u-sam-kit ina (isu) kakkS-ia (196) . . . pa-ni-Su . . . (197) (am&u) bel narkabate u . . . kakkg-su-nu u-sab-bir-ma (198) narkabate-su- nu sist-su-nu a[s-bat] . . . (amSlu) mun-dah,-si-su na-si (isu) kastu . . . (199) . . . [na]-si ka-ba-bi as-ma-ri-e ina kata u-sa[m-kit]-su-nu-ti-ma tabazi-su-nu . . . (200) [u-pat]-tir su-u a-na su-zu-ub napsati-su e-[di]-nu-us-su ip-par-si-id-ma (201) . . . [ki]m[a] aisu abut ali-su e-ru-ub (amelu) asariduti-su bal-tu-us-su-nu (202) [ina kata, as-bat [a-na] (isu) za-ki-pa-a-ni u-§e-li-ma u-§ad-gi-la mat-su XLV sabfi us-ma-ni (203) [ina pi-Jja]-at ali-su ak-sur-ma kima is-sur ku-up-pi e-sir- lu (isu) kire-iu (204) . . . sip-pa-a-te sa ni-i-ba la i-Su-u ak-kis-ma isten(gn) ul e-zib (205) . . . [(alu)] 5 a_a -da-ra bit abi-su sa (m)Ra-sun-ni (matu) Dimaski (206) [a-sar] i-'-al-du al-me ak-sud 318 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 207 . . . their cattle, [and] sheep I took away. 750 prisoners of Kurussa 208 . . . prisoners of Irma, 550 prisoners of Mituna, I took away. 591 cities 209 . . . of 16 districts of Damascus I destroyed like a deluge heap. 210 . . . Samsi, queen of Aribi, who had trampled on the oath of Shamash 211 city . . . 212 city of Ezasi . . . 213 Aribi in the land of Saba (?) 214 her people in her camp . . . 215 before my powerful arms bowed themselves, camels, female camels 216 as her tribute she brought before me. A resident 217 I set over her. The Bir'a 1 218 I cast down at my feet. Mas'a, Tema, 219 the Saba, Khajappa, Badana, 220 the Khatti, the Idiba'il 221 in the territory of the west, whose dwelling is afar off, 222 the glory of my dominion cast down [tribute 223 of my dominion], gold, silver, camels, female camels, 1 Arabian tribe, as are also the following. VIIIC niSe a-di mar-si-ti-su-nu (207) . . . alp6-su-nu si-e-ni- Su-nu aS-lu-la DCCL sal-la-at (alu) Ku-ru-us-sa-a (208)'. . . [sal-la-at] (alu) Ir-ma-a-a DL Sal-la-at (alu) Me-tu-na aS-lu-la DXCI alani (209) . . . Sa XVI nagi-e Sa (matu) DimaSki ki-ma til a-bu-bi u-ab-bit (210) . . . (m)Sa-am-si Sar-rat (matu) A-ri-bi 8a ma-mit (ilu) Sa-maS te-ti-ku-ma (211) . . . alu . . . (212) . . . [a]-na (alu) E-za[si] .' . . 213) . . . [(matu)] A-ri-bi i-na (matu) Sa-[ba'-] (214) [niS£-Sa i]-na karaSi-Sa [la-pa-an kakkS-ia (215) dannuti] taS-}ju-ut-ma [gammalS a-na-ka-a-te] . . . (216) . . . a-d[i mab-ri-a taS-Sa-a (amelu) ki-e-pu] (217) [ina eli-Sa a§]-kun-ma (am[61u) Bir-'- a-a] (218) [a-na s]6pa-ia u-§ak-[ni§ (alu) Ma-as-'-a-a (alu) Ba-da-na-a] (220) [(alu) ^a-at-ti-a-a (amglu) [I-di-ba-'-il-a-a . . . (221) [§a mi-sir matati ha. sulum Sam-[si Sa a-Sar- Su-un ru-u-ku] (222) [ta-nit]-ti bg-lu-ti-ia al . . . (223) [bWu-ti hurasu kaspu gam] mali (Sal) a-na-ka-a-te WESTERN CAMPAIGN 319 224 spices of every kind, their tribute like one man they carried into my presence 225 they kissed my feet . . . their ... a palace worthy of my royalty. I built. 226 I-di-bi'lu I placed as Resident in 1 the land of Egypt 227 [Bit-Khumria] all of whose cities, on my former campaigns I had added [to my territory] 228 into captivity had carried, [and] had left for him Samaria alone, Pekah their king [they had cast away] 229 like a stormwind . . . 230 ... a district of Bit-[Khumria]? 231 prisoners of . . . city of -bara, 625 prisoners of the city 232 . . . prisoners of Khinaton, 650 prisoners of Qana (?) 233 400 prisoners of . . . at-bi-te, 650 prisoners of Ir(?) . . . 234 . . . the people with their herds I carried away . . . the cities of Aruma, Marum . . . 235 . . . Mitinti of Ashkelon had sinned against my oath, and from me 236 had fallen away. He saw the defeat of Reson, [and] fell into terror (?)... 1 The land of Israel. (224) [ri]kk6 kala-ma ma-da-ta-Su-nu ki [iSti-en a -di majj-ri-ia u-bi-lu-nim-ma] (225) [u-na-aS]-Si-ku Sepa-ia . . . ni-Su-nu e-kal Bi-[mat Sarru-u-ti-ia] ad-[di] (226) (m)I-di-bi-'-e-lu a-na (amelu) ki-[pu-u-ti eli [(matu) Mu-us-ri] ap-kid (227) [. . . i]-na gir-ri-te-ia majj-ra-a-te gi-[m]ir alani [-Su ana misir mati-ia] am-nu-u . . . (228) . . . li-Su aS-lu-lu-ma (alu) Sa-me-ri-na e-di-nu-uS u-maS-[Sir?] [. . .] Sarru-Su-nu . . . (229) [kima] im-ba-ri . . . (230) . . . [Sal-lat Sa] . . . nagi-e Sa (matu) bit [. . . al]-ka? (231) . . . Sal-lat] (alu) . . . ba-ra-a DCXXV Sal-lat (alii) . . . (232) [Sal-lat (alu) Hi-na-tu-na DCL Sal-lat (alu) If a-na . . . (233) [IVC Sal-lat (alu) . . . at-bi-te DCL Sal-lat (alu) Ir (?) . . . (234) . . . niSI a-di mar-Si-ti-Su-nu [aS-lu-la] . . ' . (alu) A-ru-ma (alu) Ma-ru-um . . . (235) . . . [(m)Mi-ti-in-ti (matu) As-ka-lu-na-a-a ina a-di-[ia ijj-te-ma it-ti-ia] (236) itta-bal- 320 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 237 Rukibtu, the son of Mitinti seated himself on his throne. In order 238 to save his life he came before me, and besought me . . . 500 . . . 239 and, into his city I en- tered, 15 cities [of its environs, 240 I took from his land and] gave them to Idi-bi'il of Arubu. kit talj-du 5a (m)Ra-sun-ni e-mur-ma ina mi-kit [te-mi (?) im-kut] (237) (m)Ru-u-kip-tu mari-Su] ina (isu) kussu-Su u-Sib a-na (238) [etir napi5-ti-5u adi majj-ri-ia illik-]ma u-sa-la-ni D . . . (239) . . . -ma eru-ub XV alani [5a li-me-ti-^u (240) ultu mati- 5u ab-tuk-ma ana] (m)I-di-bi-'-i-lu (matu) A-ru-bu [addin] 3. SMALL INSCRIPTION I 1 1 . . . the city of Khatarikka to Mount Saua 2 . . . the cities of Gubli, 2 Simirra, Arqa, Zim- irra 3 . . . the cities of Usnu, Siannu, Ri'raba Ri'sisu 4 . . . cities on the coast of the Upper Sea I cap- tured. Six of my officials 5 I set over them as governors; the city of Rashpuna, on the coast of the upper 3 sea 6 . ... upper sea] The city of Gal'a the city of Abilakka, which at the entrance of Bit- Khumria 4 1 Published from squeezes of a stone tablet in III R., 10, No. 2, and by Rost, op. cit., i, pp. 78ff., and ii, Plate 15. Compare also Winckler, Textbuch, 3te Auf., pp. 34ff ., and Schrader, KeUinschrifUiche Bibliothek, ii, pp. 30ff. Ungnad in Gressmann, op. cit., p. 115. 2 Gabala, not Gebal. — Winckler. 3 So the text, which reads eliti, but Small Inscription iii reads Sapliti, i. e., "lower." * Israel. (1) . . . ki 5a . . . (alu) Ha-ta-rik-ka a-di (sadu) Sa-u-a (2) . . . (alu) Gu-ub-la (alu) Si-mir-ra (alu) Ar-ka-a (alu) Zi- mar-ra (3) . . . [(alu)] Us-nu-u (alu) Si-an-nu (alu) Ri-'-ra-ba-a (alu) Ri-'-si-su-u (4) . . alani(ni) 5a tam-tim e-li-te a-bil VI (amelu) 5u-ud-5ak-[ia] (5) (amelu) bel pihati ili]-5u-nu a5-kun (alu) Ra-a5-pu-(u)na 5a a-ajj tam-tam e-li-ti ... (6) ni-te (alu) Ga-al-'-za (?) [(alu)] A-bi-il-ak-k[a] 5a pat (matu) Bit-gu-um-ri-a SMALL INSCRIPTION 321 7 . . . the broad [Naphta]li l in its entirety I added to Assyria. 8 My officials as governors I set over them. Hanno of Gaza 9 fled before my arms and escaped to Egypt: the city of Gaza 10 I captured, his goods, his possessions, his gods I carried away . . . my royal portrait 11 . . . I set up in the palace of Hanno and . . . . . . added to the gods of their land . . . 12 [Tribute and taxes] I laid upon them ... I overwhelmed and like a bird he fled 13 ... I brought him back to his place 14 gold, silver, colored garments, linen stuffs 15 I received . . . Bit Khumria 16 the entirety of its peo- ple 17 their goods to Assyria I carried away. As Pekah, their king, they had deposed, Hosea 18 I established as king over them. Ten talents of gold . . . . . . talents of silver I received as a present from them. 1 Naphtali is a very clever and probable emendation of Hommel. In the original only the final syllable "li" is discernible. (7) . . . li rap-Su a-na si-[ijir-ti-Su] a-na mi-sir (matu) AS§ur u-tir-ra (8) [(amerii) §u-ud-sak-ia (amelu) bel pijjati (61i-su-nu as]- kun(m) ga-a-nu-u-nu (alu) 9 a " az " za " a *" a_a (9) P a pa-an ka]kke-ia ip-par-si-du-ma a-na (matu) Mu-us-ri in-nab-tu (alu) !IJa-az-zu-tu (10) [ak-Sud busa-§u] makkura-su ilani(ni)-Su a£-lu-la . . . ia u salam sarru-ti-ia (11) . . . ina ki-rib Skalli [Sa (m)9a-a-nu- ii-nu ul-ziz] ma . . . ilani mati-Su-nu am-nu-ma (12) [biltu ma-da-at-tu] u-km-su-nu-ti . . . [is]-J}up-Su-ma ki is-su-ri (13) . . . a-na aSri-Su u-tir-Su-ma (14) . . . [hurasu] kaspu lu-bul-ti bir-me kitu (15) . . . rabuti (isu) . . ' . [am]-Jjur (matu) btt-Hu-um-ri-a . . . (16) . . . il-lut amMu pu-Jjur niSS-su (17) [mak-kuri-§unu a-na] (matu) Asur u-ra-a (m)Pa-ka-ba Sarru-su-nu is-ki-pu-ma (m)A-u-si-' (18) [a-na Sarru-ti]-ina eli-Su-nu as-kun X gun Jjufrasi] . . . gun kasp[i] . . . ti-8u-nu am-Jjur-su-ma 322 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 4. NIMROUD TABLET * 57 [Tribute] of Kushtashpi of Kummukh, Urikke of Que, Sibittibi'l of Gebal, Pisiris of Carchemish, 58 Eni-el of Hamath, Panammu of Sam'al, Tar- khulara of Gurgum, Sulumal [of Melid, Dadilu of Kaska], 59 Uassurme of Tabal, Ushkhitti of Tuna, Urballa of Tukhan, Tukhamme of Ishtunda, Urimme of Khushimna, 60 Matan-bi'l of Arvad, Sanipu of Bit-Amman, 2 Sala- manu of Moab, 61 Metinti of Ashkelon, Jehoahaz of Judah, 3 Kaush- malaka of Edom, Mus [. . .J, 62 Hanno of Gaza, gold, silver, lead, iron, tin, colored garments, linen stuffs, cloths of his land, red, 63 Every costly thing, products of sea and land, pro- ducts of their land, royal treasure, horses, mules, teams ... [I received] 1 Published in II R., 67. Republished and translated by Rost, Die Keilschrifttexte T.iglath^Pilesers, iii, i, pp. 54ff., and ii, p. 24. The pas- sage here quoted is on the Reverse, and begins, according to Rost's numeration, with line 7. Compare also Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Texfbuch zum Alten Testament, p. 34, and TJngnad in Gressmann, AltorientaZische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 116. 2 Ammon. 3 This is the first appearance of Judah in the Assyrian inscriptions. (57) [ma-da-at-tu] Sa(m) Ku-us-ta-as-pi (matu) Ku-mujj-a-a (m) U-ri-ik-ki (matu) Ku-u-a-a (m)Si-bi-it-ti-bi-'-ilu (alu) [Gu-ub-la- a-a (m)Pi-si-ri-is (matu) Gar-ga-mis-a-a] . . . (58) [(m)E-ni-ilu (matu) IJa-am-ma-ta-a-a (m)Pa-na-am-mu-u (alu) Sa-am-'-la-a-a (m)Tar-h,u-la-ra (matu) Gur-gu-ma-a-a (m)Su-l[u-ma-al (matu) Me- lid-da-a-a (m)Da-di-ilu (matu) Kas-ka-ai (59) (m)U]-as-sur-me (matu) Ta-bal-a-a (m)Ui-Jji-it-ti (alu) Tu-na-a-a (m)Ur-bal-la-a-a (alu) Tu-Jja-na-a-a (m)Tu-{ja-am-[me (alu) (m)Is-tu-un-da-a-a (m)U-ri-im-me (alu) JJu-Sim-na-ai (60) [ (m)M]a-ta-an-bi-'-ilu (alu) Ar-ma-da-a-a (m)Sa-ni-pu (alu) Bit-am-ma-na-a-a (m)Sa-la-ma-nu (matu) Ma-'-ba-a-a [. . .] (61) (m)M]e-ti-in-ti (matu) As-ka- lu-na-a-a (m)Ia-u-ija-zi (matu) Ia-u-da-a-a (m)Ka-us-ma-la-ka (matu) U-du-mu-a-a (m)Mu-us-[ri] . . . (62) [(m)Ha]-a-nu- u-nu (alu) ^a]-za-at-a-a Jjurasu kaspu anaku parzillu abaru lu- bul-ti bir-me kitu lu-bul-ti ma-ti-Su-nu argamanu (63) [mimma 5um-5u] ak-ru bi-nu-ut tam-tim na-ba-li si-bu-ta-at mati-su-nu ni-sir-ti §arru-ti sisi pare sinda-at (isu) ni-[i-ri] . . . [am-Jjur] SARGON II 323 VII. SARGON II (722-705 B. C.) 1 Immediately on the death of Shalmaneser V, in the year 722, Sargon, who was not of the royal line, suc- ceeded to the throne. In his brief but distinguished reign the kingdom of Assyria reached the very zenith of its power in western Asia. His contact with the west country, however, was somewhat less important for the biblical peoples than that of Sennacherib, his son and successor, or of Tiglathpileser IV, who pre- ceded him by one reign. The campaigns of Sargon, like those of Tiglathpileser, dealt chiefly with the north, that is, with Urartu or Chaldia, with the south, or Babylonia, and with the west, Syria and Palestine; and in their relative im- portance for Assyria they stood in the order named. Immediately on the death of Shalmaneser V, in the year 722, the city of Samaria fell after a siege of three years. 2 Sargon claims the victory for himself, though he could not have been present at all, and, indeed, it is just possible that the city may have fallen while Shal- maneser still lived, and the news only reached Assyria after his decease. 3 He deported 27,290 of the inhabi- tants and "placed them in Halah, and on the Habor, the river of Gozan, and in the cities [Ixx, mountains] of the Medes," 4 whose places were later supplied by peo- ples brought from various lands conquered by the Assyrians. In Babylonia 5 there were problems of greater moment * On the reign of Sargon students should consult the very valuable collection and sifting of all the inscription material in A. T. Olmstead, Western Asia in the Days of Sargon of Assyria. New York, 1908. 2 2 Kings 17. 6. 3 So Winckler, KAT 3 , p. 64. * 2 Kings 17. 6. Compare ib., 18. 11, and 1 Chron. S. 26. On the places, see Hastings, Bib. Diet.; Cheyne, Ency. Bib., s. v. 4 On the Babylonian campaign see Goodspeed, Hist., p. 246; Rogers, Hist., ii, pp. 152-154; Winckler, World's History, iii, pp. 26; KAT", pp. 63, 64. 324 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS for Sargon than these affairs in the west. In 729 Mero- dach-baladan had paid homage to Tiglathpileser IV, and during the short reign of Shalmaneser V he re- mained quiet, though doubtless plotting rebellion at the first opportunity. Immediately on the change of dynasty, at the death of Shalmaneser, he seized southern Babylonia and then the city of Babylon, where he was proclaimed king on New Year's Day, 721. Sargon marched at once into the country and attacked Mero- dach-baladan and his ally, Khumbanigash of Elam at Dur-ilu, in northern Babylonia. Sargon claims a vic- tory, though the sequel clearly proves that the result was at least indecisive. He did not take Babylonia from Merodach-baladan. The loss of prestige in his failure was a fruitful cause of rebellions elsewhere. The severe punishment of Samaria did not prevent another rebellion in the west, for in 720 Ilu-bi'di (or Yau-bi'di), a king of Hamath, formed part of a coali- tion composed of Hanno, king of Gaza, Sib'e of Egypt, and the lately formed Assyrian provinces of Arpad, Simirra, Damascus, and Samaria. 1 Sargon attacked them in detail, first defeating Ilu-bi'di at Qarqar and then proceeding southward to engage Hanno and Sib'e at Rapikhu (Raphia). The victory was complete; Sib'e fled, Hanno was captured and carried to Assyria, while nine thousand and thirty-three of his people were deported. Sargon had no further need to attack any Syrian or Palestinian state until 710. He had previously removed Azuri, king of Ashdod, for failure to pay tribute, and had set up in his place Akhimiti, his twin brother. He was deposed in a rebellion, and a certain Yamani 1 It is interesting to note that this new rebellion in Samaria is not mentioned at all in the Old Testament. SARGON II 325 (called also Yatna) became king. This was serious enough in itself, but it was only the outward expression of a much greater rebellion. Shabako had become king of Egypt about 715, and it may well have been due to his promises of aid that the new uprising was due. However that may be, it is certain that Arpad, Simirra, Damascus, and Samaria had joined in the rebellion, and, in spite of the efforts of Isaiah, Judah also yielded to the Egyptian wiles. Sargon made a forced march into the west, and Yamani fled to Egypt, to be later delivered up to Sargon by the king of Melukhkha. Ashdod, Gath, and Ashdudimmu received an Assyrian provincial government. The next events in the reign of Sargon have no direct bearing upon his campaigns in the biblical territory. They may be summarized as follows : During the years 719 and 718 Sargon invaded the north country of Urartu, or Chaldia, in the former year attacking successfully its eastern and in the latter its western borders. The year 717 witnessed the fall of Carchemish, the last of the small states into which the once powerful Hittite empire had broken up. In the years 716-712 Sargon directed a series of de- structive attacks upon Rusas, king of Chaldia, which resulted in his death, and the addition of his desolated territories to Assyria as a province. In the same years Mita of Mushke, who had ventured to invade Que (Cilicia), was driven back into his own territory and a part of Melid (Melitene) was annexed to Kummukh and also made into an Assyrian province. In 710 Sargon, feeling his borders sufficiently secure in other directions, entered vigorously upon an invasion of Babylonia. The conditions were exceedingly favor- 326 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS able for the Assyrians-. Khumbanigash of Elam, who had given such signal aid to Merodach-baladan in 721, had died in 717, and his successor, Shutur-nakhundi (in Elamitic, Shutruk-nakhunte), gave none. Furthermore, the administration of Merodach-baladan had alienated many of his subjects, and had offended the powerful priest- hood. Without external aid, and with only a divided support from his own people, he was compelled to flee. Sargon was received as a deliverer, and caused himself to be proclaimed as Shakkanak (governor) of Babylon. In 706 Sargon dedicated the new city of Dur-Sharrukin, which he had built for his future residence, and in 705 he died of violence, and was "not buried in his house." 1 1 ina biti-su la ]jib-ru, K. 4730, line 9. Winokler, Keilschrifttexte, ii, p. 52; Altorientalische Forschungen, i, p. 411. Winckler's attempt to connect with this event the passage Isa. 14. 4-20 is not convincing (see Winckler, Geschichte Israels, p. 183). 1. The Conquest of Samaria (722, 721) Annals, lines 10-17 * In the beginning of my reign (722) and in the first year of my reign (721) . . . Samaria I besieged and took [three lines lost] (15) 27,290 inhabitants I carried away, 50 chariots I collected there as a royal force . . . (16) I set up again and made more populous than be- fore. People from lands which I had taken I settled there. (17) My men I set over them as governors. Tribute and taxes like the Assyrian I set over them. 1 Published and translated by Winckler, Die Keilschrifttexte Sargons, 2 vols. (Leipzig, 1889). The passage translated above is found in i, p. 4, and ii, p. 1. Compare also Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 38, 39, and Ungnad in Gressmann, AU torientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 116. ina [rel Sarruti-ia ina majjre pali-ia (11) . . . (alu) Sa-me-r[i- na-a-a alme aksud . . . (15) XXVII.M,II.C,LXXXX nise asib libbi^u a§-lu-la L narkabtu ki-sir §arru-ti-ia ina [libbi-§u-nu ak-sur- ma . . . (16) . . . u]tir-ma eli Sa pa-na u-se-me ni§e matate ki-§it-ti kata-ia ina lib-bi (17) u-se-§ib (amelu) §u-ud-sak-ia (amelu) Saknu eli-su-nu aS-kun-ma bil-tu ma-da-at-tu ki-i sa as-5u-ri e-mid- su-nu-ti HAMATH, GAZA, AND ELAM 327 2. The Campaign Against Hamath and Gaza (720) Annals, lines 23-3 1 1 In the second year of my reign Ilu-bi'di of Hamath . . . (24) collected his numerous troops to Karkar. The oath of Ashur he despised . . . (25) Arpad, Simirra, Damascus, Samaria he made rebellious against me. ... [2 lines wanting] . . . (27) he made. Sib'u, his Tartan, he called to his side. He marched against me to deliver battle and (28) slaughter. In the name of Ashur, my lord, I defeated him. (29) Sib'u fled alone like a shepherd whose sheep are stolen, and disap- peared. (30) Hanno I took prisoner, and carried in chains to my city of Asshur. (31) I destroyed, wasted, and burned Rapihu, [and] carried away 9,033 men with their goods. 1 See references to text and translation, under No. 1. i-na §ani-e pal£-ia (m)I-lu-bi[-'-di (matu) Amatai (24) . . . ummanate-§u rapSa-tim i-na (alu) Kar-ka-ri u-pajj- bi-ir-ma ma-mit . . . (25) . . . (alu) Ar-pad-da (alu) Si- mir-ra (alu) Di-mas-ki (alu) Sa-me-ri-na [itti-ia uSbalkit-ma . . . [Two lines wanting] (27) . . . kun-ma (m)Sib'u (amelu) tur- ta-nu-§u a-na ki-it-ri-§u it-mu-u-ma a-na epis kab-li (28) u ta-tja-zi a-na irti-ia it-ba-a i-na zi-kir ASur beli-ia abikta-§u-nu am-}jas-ma (29) (m)Sib'u ki-i re'u Sa si-na-Su Jjab-ta e-da-nu-us-su ip-par-sid- ma eli (30) (m)!0!a-nu-nu i-na ka-ti aa-bat-ma ka-mu-us-su a-na ali-ia AsSur u-ra-as-sum-ma (31) (alu) Ra-pi-Jju ab-bul ak-kur i-na is-ati as-ru-up IX.M,XXXIII ni§e a-di makkuri-su-nu a§-lu-la 3. Stone Inscription from Kalah ' (717 B. C.) (7) [Sargon], the exalted prince, who fought in the en- virons of Dur-ilu with Khumbanigas, the king of Elam, and accomplished his defeat, (8) Who conquered the land of Judah, 2 whose location is distant; who destroyed Hamath; whose hands have taken its prince Yaubi'-di prisoner. 1 Winckler, op. cit., i, pp. 168ff . ; ii, 48. Peiser, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, ii, pp. 34ff. Ungnad in Gressmann, op. ait., i, p. 117. 2 It is impossible to determine whether Judah is here meant, or the land of Yaudi in the northwestern part of Syria (7) rubu na-'-du §a ina ri-bit (alu) dur-ilu it-ti (m)gum-ba-ni-ga- aS Sar (matu) E-lam-ti in-nam-ru-ma iS-ku-nu abikta-su (8) mu-sik- ni§ (matu) Ia-u-du §a a-§ar-su ru-u-ku na-si-ijj (matu) ^a-am-ma-te sa (m)Ia-u-bi-'-di ma-lik-su-nu ik-§u-du kita-Su 328 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 4. Cylinder Inscription ' (713) (19) [Sargon] who conquered the broad Bit-Khumria, who accomplished the defeat of Egypt at Rapihi, [and] car- ried Hanno, king of Gaza, prisoner to the city of Asshur. 1 Winckler, op. cit., ii, p. 43; Peiser, op. cit., ii, p. 38f. (19) mu-ri-ib (matu) Bit-(m)5u-um-ri-a rap-si Sa ina (alu) Ra-pi- Jji abiktu-u (mat) Mu-us-ri is-ku-nu-ma (m)Ha-a-nu-nu sar (alu) 5a- zi-ti ka-mu-us-su u-se-ri-ba (alu) Assur 5. The Campaign Against Ashdod (711) 1 (90) Azuri, king of Ashdod, planned in his heart to bring no more tribute, (91) and sent to the kings of his neighborhood to stir up (92) enmity against Assyria. Because of the evil he had done I removed (93) his lord- ship over the people of his land, and (94) appointed his twin (?) brother Akhimiti to the kingship over them. (95) But the Hittites, planning evil, hated his rule, raised to the throne Yamani (var. Yatna), who had no claim upon it, [and] who, (96) like them, knew no rever- ence for authority. (97) In the anger of my heart I did not collect the mass of my troops, (98) I did not rally my forces. (99) With my soldiers, who do not depart from my side, 2 in the place where I am staying, (100) I marched against Ashdod. 3 (101) Yamani, who heard from afar (102) the approach of my column, fled to the 1 The general inscription, line 90ff. Published and translated by Winckler, op. cit., i, p. 114f.; ii, 33f.; Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum A. T., 3te Auf., pp. 40, 41; Peiser, Keilinschriftliches Bibliothek, ii, p. 64f.; Ungnad in Gressmann, AltorientcUische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 117, 118. 2 That is, the guard. s Var. to Ashdod, his royal city, I went in haste. (90) (m) A-zu-ri gar (alu) As-du-di a-na la ma-se-e bil-ti (91) libbu-su ik-pu-ud-ma a-na sarra-ni li-me-ti-su (92) zi-ra-a-ti (matu) Assur is-pur as-su limut-tum e-pu-iu (93) eli nise mati-su be-lu(t)-su u-nak-kir (94) (m)A-h.i-mi-ti a-{ju ta-lim-su a-na sarru- ti eli-Su-nu as-kun-ma (95) (amelu) 5^-at-te da-bi-ib sa-lip-ti be- lu(t)-su i-zi-ru-ma (m)Ia-ma-ni la b§l (isu) kussu (96) sa ki-ma Sa-a-su-nu-ma pa-lab, b6-lu-ti la i-du-u u-rab-bu-u eli-Su-un (97) i-na Su-bu-ut Iib-bi-ia gi-bis ummanate-ia (98) ul u-pa&-bir-ma ul ak-su- ra ka-ra-Si (99) it-ti (amelu) ku-ra-di-ia Sa a-sar sa-al-me (lOO)'ida- a-a la ip-par-ku-u a-na (alu) As-du-di (101) al-lik-ma u Su-u (m)Ia- ma-ni a-lak gir-ri-ia (102) ru-kis is-me-ma a-na i-te-e (matu) Mu- CAMPAIGN AGAINST ASHDOD 329 borders of Egypt, (103) which lies before Melucha, and was seen no more. (104) Ashdod, Gimtu [Gath], Ash- dudimmu (105) I besieged [and] conquered; I seized as booty his gods, his wife, his sons and daughters, (106, 107) possessions and goods, the treasures of his palaces, together with the people of his land. (107) Those cities I took anew, and (108) I caused to dwell in them people of lands, which were the spoil of my hands, (109) from the lands of the East. I set my officers over them, I added them to the people of Assyria, they gave obedience. The king of Melucha, who among ... an inaccessible place, a road . . . whose fathers (110) for a long time, since the epoch of the Moon god, had sent no am- bassadors to the kings, my fathers, (111) to pay respects, he heard afar off of the power of Ashur, Nabu, and Mar- duk; the fear of my royal majesty covered him, and terror was poured out over him. (112) He cast him into bonds and fetters of iron, and they brought him before me in Assyria, — a long journey. su-ri (103) sa pa-at (matu) Me-luJj-Jja in-na-bit-ma la in-na-mir (104) a-Sar-su (alu) As-du-du (alu) Gi-im-tu (alu) As-du-di-im-mu (105) al-me ak-Sud ilani-su aslati-su apl&-&u binati-su (106) buSu rnakkuru ni-sir-ti 6kalli-su it-ti nisfi mati-su (107) a-na sal-la-ti am-nu alani su-a-tu-nu a-na es-su-ti (108) as-bat nise' matati ki- Sit-ti ka-ti-ia (109) sa ki-rib . . . ni-pi-ijj (ilu) Sam-si lib-bi u-se-Bib-ma [(amelu) su-ud-sak-ia eli-su-nu as-kun] it-ti nise (matu) ASsur am-nu-su-nu-ti-ma i-su-tu ab-ia-ni sar (matu) Me-lufe-ija (110) Sa i-na ki-rib . . . iz-zu a-sar la'-a-ri u-ru-ub ■ • • sa ul-tu u-me ru-ku-ti a-di-i (ilu) Sin abl-Su a-na sarra-ni abi-ia (111) rak-bu-Su-un la iS-pu-ru a-na sa-'-al sul-me-su-un da-na-an (ilu) ASur (ilu) Nabu (ilu) Marduk a-na ru-kis [is-me-ma] pul-{ji me-lam-me Sarru-ti-ia ik-tu-mu-Su-ma it-ta-bi-ik-5u J} a " a t-tu (112) i-na si-is-si is-ka-ti bi-ri-tu parzillu id-di-sum-ma a-na ki-rib (matu) Asur(ki) fear-ra-ni . . . a-di ma^-ri-ia ub-lu-ni 6. Fragment of Another Account op the Campaign Against Ashdod * (1) In the ninth 2 year of my reign I marched to the ■A fragment of a prism, published by Winckler, op. cit., i, p. 186f.; ii, pp. 45, 44. Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Aur, pp. 41, 42. Compare TJngnad in Gressmann, op. cit., i, p. 118. 2 The Annals read "eleventh" and evidently correctly. (1) i-na IX pale-ia a-na . . . (2) . . . rabi-ti-a . . 330 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS . . . (2) [. . . coast] of the great sea . . . Azuri (3) king of Ashdod ... (6) Akhimeti ... (7) his twin (?) brother (8) I raised to rule over them . . . (9) tribute and taxes of my lordship (10) like those of . . . (11) kings I laid upon him . . . But . . . (12) the evil in . . . (13) not to bring tribute . . . (14) they drove him away . . . (18, 20) They set upon the throne over them Yamani a soldier . . . (21) their city (26) ... a moat of its environs (27) . . . feet in depth they dug, (28) they reached the water level. . . . (29) to punish (?) the people of Philistia, Judah, Edom, (30) Moab, those who live by the sea, and brought tribute and (31) presents to Ashur, my lord. (32) Planning hostilities, to rebel against me, (33) they sent their presents to Pir'u, (34) king of Egypt, a prince who could not help them, that he might set himself (35) in hostility to me, they invited him into a confederation: (36) I, Sargon, the legitimate ruler, (37) who honors the oath of Nabu and Marduk, and (38) guards the name of Ashur, I sent my troops across the Tigris and Euphrates (39) at flood tide. (40, 41, 42) Yamani, their king, who had trusted to his own [(m)A-zu-ri?] (3) [gar (alu) As-du-di ... (4) aS-§u . : (5) i3-tu ... (6) (m)A-Jji-me-ti ... (7) a-feu ta-lim-Su gli-[£u-nu] (8) u-rab-bu-u ... (9) bil-tu ma-da-at-tu . . (10) ki-ma 5a larra-ni [maijruti] (11) §li-§u a§-kun . . . (12) lim- nu-ti i-na . . . (13) a-na la na-56-e bil-ti (14) [im-]ta-li[ku?]-ma . . . (15) ma-li-ki-Su-nu si-tju . . (16) . . . (17) u-Se-su- 8u . . . (18) (m)Ia-ma-ni amel sab6 . . . a-na Sarrfii-ti eli-5u-nu [ina (isu) kussu?] (20) b§-ili-5u u-5e-§i-[bu-8u-ma] . . . (21) ali-Su-nu .' . . (22) Sa mit-Jju (?)-[si . . .] (23-25) . . . (26) . . . li-me-ti-Su {ji-ri-sa . . . (27) X+XX i-na I amtu a-na 8u-pa-Ii . . . (28) ik-5ud-du m6 nak-[bi] a-na . . . (29) §a (matu) Pi-lis-te (matu) Ia-u-di (matu) U-du-[mu] (30) [(matu) Ma]- a-bi a-8i-bu-ut tam-tim na-aS bil-[ti u] (31) ta-mar-ti la (ilu) A§ur b§-ili-ia (32) da-bib sa-ar-ra-a-ti la mi-i-nu jml-la-a-te (33) §a it-ti-ia ana 8un-ku-ri eli (m)Pi-ir-'-u (34) §ar (matu) Mu-us-ri mal-ku la mu-5e-zi-bi-Su-nu (35) §ul-man-na-5u-nu iS-§u-u-ma e-tir-ri-5u-u5 (36) ki-id-ra a-na-ku (m)Sarru-ukin rubu ki-e-nu (37) pa-li-ib ma- mit (ilu) Nabti (ilu) Marduk na-si-ru (38) zik-ri (ilu) ASur (naru) Diglat (naru) Purattu (39) i-na mgli kiS-Sa-ti e-du-u tak-lat-ti (?) ummanate (40) na-pa-li§ u-Se-tik u §u-u (m)Ia-ma-ni (41) Sarru-5u- nu Sa i-na e-[mu-uk ra-man-]i-5u (42) it-tak-lu-ma ul i[k-nu-§u] a-na CAMPAIGN AGAINST SAMARIA 331 power, and had not bowed to my lordship, (43) heard afar off the advance of my column. (44) The fear of Ashur, my lord, cast him down, to . . . which is on the bank of the river ... his land ... far away . . . (49) he fled . . . Ashdod (?)... be-lu-ti (43) [a-]lik gir-ri-ia a-na [ru-ki-]e-ti is-me-ma (44) [na-]mur- rat (ilu) Asur bel-ili-ia is-feup-su-ma i . . (49) . . . in-na-bit . . . 7. Campaigns Against Samaria, Gaza, and Hamath (722-720) * (23) From the beginning of my rule (722 B. C.) to the fifteenth (707 B. C.) of my years of reign I accomplished the defeat of Khumbanigash of Elam in the environs (?) of Dur-ilu; I besieged and captured Samaria; I carried away (24) 27,290 of its inhabitants, I collected there 50 chariots; the remainder of them I permitted to retain their goods (?), put my governors over them, and upon them the tribute of former kings (25) I laid. Hanno, king of Gaza, had come with Sib'e, the Tartan of Egypt, to Rapikhi against me, to offer battle and slaughter; (26) I accomplished their defeat. Sib'e feared the onset of my arms, fled and was no more found; Hanno, the king of Gaza, I took prisoner. (27) The tribute of Pir'u, the king of Egypt, Samsi, the queen 1 The General Inscription, published and translated by Winokler, op. cit., i, pp. 96ff.; ii, p. 30f. Translated by Peiser, Keilinschrif Miches Bibliothek, ii, pp. 52S. ; Winokler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf.,pp. 37, 38; Ungnad in Gressmann, AUorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 117. (23) ul-tu r6§ sarru-ti-ia a-di XV pale-ia 8a (m)(ilu) Jijum-ba-ni-ga- a§ (amfilu) Elamu i-nari-bit (ahi) Dur-ilu(ki) as-ku-na tab/-ta-(a)-su (alu) Sa-me-ri-na al-me ak-sud (24) XXVII. M, II. C,XC nise a-sib (ina) libbi-su ai-lu-la L (isu) narkabate ina libbi-su-nu ak-sur-ma u si-it-tu-ti i-nu-§u-nu u-Sa-Jji-iz (amelu) §u-ud-3ak-ia eli-Su-nu a§-kun- ma biltu Sarri majj-ri-e (25) e-mid-su-nu-ti (m)5a-nu-nu § ar ( a lu) 5a-zi-ti it-ti (m)Sib-'-e (amelu) tur-tan-nu (matu) Mu-su-ri ina (alu) Ka-pi-jji a-na e-piS kabh u tafeazi a-na tarsi-ia it-bu-ni (26) abikta- iu-nu am-Jja-as (m)Sib-'-e ri-gim (isu) kakkfi-ia e-dur-ma in-na-bit- ma la in-na-mir a-§ar-5u (m)9a-nu-nu sar (alu) ^a-zi-ti ina ka-ti as-bat (27) ma-da-at-tu §a (m)Pi-ir-'-u sar (matu) Mu-su-ri (sal) 332 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS of Arabia, It'amara the Sabaean, gold, the products (?) of the mountains, horses, camels I received. (33) Yaubi'di of Hamath, a soldier (?), who had no claim on the throne, a Hittite, a bad man, had set his mind on the kingdom of Hamath, caused Arpad, Simirra, Damascus, and Samaria (34) to rebel against me, and united them, and prepared for battle. The troops of Ashur I collected, [and] besieged him with his soldiers in his darling city of Karkar. (35) I captured [and] burned Karkar. Him I flayed, [and] killed the rebels in those cities, and established peace. Two hundred chariots and six hundred horsemen (36) I collected among the in- habitants of Hamath and added to my royal forces. Sa-am-si-e iar-rat (matu) A-ri-bi (m)It-'-am-a-ra (matu) Sa-ba-'-a-a Jjurasu IS-bi sade sisi (imeru) gammale am-Jjur (33) (m)(ilu)Ia-u-bi-'-di (matu) A-ma-ta-a-a sa-ab ... la bel (isu) kussu (amelu) {jat-tu-u lim-nu a-na sarru-ut (matu) A-ma- at-ti libbu-su ik-pu-ud-ma (alu) Ar-pad-da (alu) Si-mir-ra (alu) Di-mais-ka (alu) Sa-me-ri-na (34) it-ti-ia us-bal-kit^ma pa-a e-da u-sa-as-kin-ma ik-su-ra tajjazu um-ma-na-at (ilu) Asur gab-sa-a-ti ad-ki-ma ina (alu) Kar-ka-ri (alu) na-ram-i-su sa-a-su a-di (amelu) mun-tajj-si-su (35) al-me ak-sud (alu) Ifar-ka-ru ina kibuti ak-mu §a-a-&u ma-§ak-Su a-ku-us ina ki-rib ali-Su-nu-ti bel ^i-it-ti a-duk su-lum-mu-u u-Sa-aS-kim IIC (isu) narkabate VIC (imeru) bit-feal-lim (36) i-na lib-bi niie (matu) A-ma-at-ti ak-sur-ma eli M-sir sarru-ti-ia u-rad-di VIII. SENNACHERIB (704-682) In the same month that Sargon died his own son ascended the throne and began the direction of the empire now become so great. Sennacherib had need to be greater than his father, as the burden of administra- tion is heavier than the load of conquest; but, in spite of the boasting of his high-sounding inscriptions, he must be judged to be far inferior to Sargon in ability. Sennacherib was received at once in Assyria as the legitimate king, but the Babylonians were not so com- pliant, but set up as their king a certain Marduk-zakir- shumuj whom the Assyrian inscriptions derisively call SENNACHERIB 333 the son of a slave. Whatever his origin may have been, he was clearly not the man of the hour, for he reigned only one poor month, when the forceful Merodach- baladan drove him from his seat and assumed the kingdom (702). He knew well that he would not be allowed to remain in possession of the ancient mother kingdom without a struggle, and he began his prepara- tions for the inevitable assault of the Assyrian king. His first move was to send an embassy to Hezekiah, king of Judah, to congratulate him on his recovery from a severe illness. Plainly enough, the real motive was to stir up disaffection against Assyria and lay the founda- tions for a rebellion in the west. The sequel would seem to show that other countries were visited at the same time, and that even Egypt was approached. This embassy was probably an important factor in the re- bellion of which both Assyrians and Hebrews have so much to tell. Sennacherib paid no attention to the west, but, with the wisest possible tactics, marched at once into Baby- lonia. He met with no resistance on the long march until Kish, nine miles east of Babylon, was reached. Here Merodach-baladan had dared to draw up his forces and offer battle. He was completely routed and fled the country. Sennacherib treated the native Baby- lonians with much consideration, but savagely ravaged the Chaldean territory, from which the tormentor, Merodach-baladan, had come. The country was re- organized, and a Babylonian named Bel-ibni, who had been bred at the Assyrian court, was set up as king. At the close of this campaign Sennacherib had to secure his borders by a raid among the Kassites and into Ellipi. He had now pacified, in the true Assyrian 334 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS manner, the entire eastern section of his empire, and was prepared to meet the situation in the west. The whole west was now ready for a rebellion against Assyria. Hezekiah had conquered the Philistines, 1 and had given thereby proof of his prowess, and he had added enormously to the defenses of Jerusalem by constructing an underground aqueduct which brought water into the city. 2 The kingdom of Judah had also a popular party, eager to cast off the Assyrian yoke and make an alliance with Egypt, while the small Phoenician and Philistine states had suffered such sore oppression at the hand of Assyrian governors that they too were ready for any desperate chance. It is difficult now to estimate truly the relative importance of all the inci- dents which led to the great breach, and it is easier to enumerate the different movements than to make sure of their relative order. From Judah an embassy went to Egypt, and the Egyptians promised assistance. 3 This was in itself a rebellion against Assyria, but the first outward stroke seems to have occurred in Ekron, where the inhabi- tants cast into chains their governor, Padi, and de- livered him up to Hezekiah, who is thereby acknowl- edged as the leader of the uprising. Padi had been appointed governor by the Assyrians, and Sennacherib dare not permit him to be thus treated or the whole fabric of government by appointed deputy would col- lapse. In 701 he marched westward, and reached the Mediterranean coast in the neighborhood of Tyre. He did not, however, attack the city, whose reduction, without the possession of a naval force, would have been impossible. Contenting himself with ravaging its 1 2 Kings 18. 2 2 Kings 20. 20; compare 2 Chron. 32. 5. 3 Isa. 30. 1-4: 31. 1. SENNACHERIB 335 tributary cities on the mainland, he turned to Sidon. The king, Elulaeus (Luli), fled, and the city surrendered without a blow. It was used as the center of a new province, and Ethobal was set up as its king, with authority over the towns along the coast as far south as Acre. This success over Sidon had far-reaching effects, for deputations began to arrive bringing presents and pledges of fealty from a large number of small states which had joined in the rebellion. From Arvad and Gebal, from Ashdod and distant Moab, from Ammon and Edom came those whose hearts were faint. But though honeycombed with defections, the little con- federation held out, and prepared for defense. Ashkelon was next reached and speedily taken, the former Assy- rian king, Sharru-ludari, was restored to power, and Zidqa, who had supplanted him, was carried off to Assyria a prisoner. A similar fate befell Beth-Dagon, Bene-barqa, and Azuru. The victorious columns had now an open road to Ekron, unless there was some demonstration from without. This was, however, afforded from an army from Egypt and Ethiopia, 1 perhaps under the leadership of Shabaka, 2 which advanced northward, intending to form a connection with the forces of Hezekiah. Sen- nacherib met and defeated this body at Eltekeh, and 1 The words here translated "Egypt" and "Ethiopia" are Musri and Mdukhkha (see the text below, p. 342). The attempt of Winckler (Altor- ientalische Forschungen, i, pp. 24ff., 195, 337, and Musri, Meluhha, Ma'in, Mittheilungen der Vorderasiatischen Gesellsehaft, 1898, pp. Iff.), to identify these with portions of Arabia seems to me to have failed. See for an elaborate discussion of the matter, Olmstead, Western Asia in the Days of Sargon, pp. 57ff., and compare Budge, History of Egypt, vi, pp. xvff . ; Breasted, History of Egypt (New York, 1905) ; Eduard Meyer, Die Israeliten und thre Nachharstamme (1906), pp. 455-471; Lehmann- Haupt, Israel, seine Entwickelung im Rahmen der Weltgeschichte (Tubin- gen, 1911), p. 103. 'Shabaka was the founder of the twenty-fifth, or Ethiopian dynasty, and is known to have been upon the throne at this time (see, e. g., Breasted, Ancient Records of Egypt, iv, p. 151, andifc., History of Egypt, p. 550. 336 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS then, turning back, destroyed Ekron before moving on Judah. The Shephelah suffered severely, for he claims to have captured forty-six cities. Jerusalem was blockaded, but not taken. Lachish, as the famous relief shows, was besieged and taken. Sennacherib was probably recalled from the siege of Jerusalem by the troubles in Babylonia, which form the most characteristic mark of his reign. Thus far we have depended entirely upon the As- syrian sources. We must now pay heed to the biblical, and with them begin the complications. The chief passage is found in 2 Kings 18. 13 to 19. 37. It appears again, however, in Isa. 36-39, with these two chief differences: that in Isaiah the verses which appear in 2 Kings 18. 14-16 are omitted, while, on the other hand, there is added in Isa. 38. 9-20 a so-called psalm of Hezekiah. The textual disturbances and differences are the same in so many places that there can be little doubt that the two do not come from a common source, but, rather, that the text of Kings is the original and the Isaiah text excerpted from it in an abridged form. This conclusion finds considerable support also from the presence of some of the characteristic diction of the book of Kings, such as "for my servant David's sake" (Isa. 37. 35; compare 1 Kings 11. 13, 32; 2 Kings 8. 19), "walked before thee in truth" (Isa. 38. 3; compare 1 Kings 2. 4; 3. 6), and others. Kuenen has conclusively shown, however, that the Isaiah text is decidedly the better preserved. 1 The chronological note in 2 Kings 18. 13, which appears also in Isaiah ("Now in the fourteenth year of king Hezekiah did Sennacherib king of Assyria come up against all the fortified cities of Judah, and took them"), is quite clearly the work of a redactor, 1 Kuenen, Historisch-Critisch Onderzoek, § 45. SENNACHERIB 337 and rests, not upon documentary evidence or tradition, but upon chronological calculation. It is quite irrecon- cilable with 2 Kings 18. 9 ("And it came to pass in the fourth year of king Hezekiah, which was the seventh year of Hoshea son of Elah king of Israel, that Shalma- neser king of Assyria came up against Samaria, and besieged it"), and may safely be disregarded. The date of Sennacherib's Judsean campaign is certainly 701, whatever the redactor of Kings may have calculated. And now we come to the real crux of the situation. The redactor who put together the pieces which now make a continuous narrative evidently thought that everything in it applied to one campaign of Sennacherib — the campaign of 701 — and so the passage is still in- terpreted by the majority of modern scholars. There are, however, great difficulties in this interpretation, and these have increased rather than diminished in recent years. Some of these are, indeed, not new, but occurred to the early students of Assyrian inscriptions. It seems not to be generally known that Sir Henry Rawlinson saw the necessity for assuming two western campaigns of Sennacherib, for he wrote: "Such is the account which Sennacherib gives of an expedition briefly touched on in a few verses (2 Kings 18. 13-16), an expedition which is not to be confounded with that second invasion -of these countries by the same mon- arch, which terminated in the destruction of his host, and his ignominious flight to his capital. This latter expedition is not described in his annals, as it may perhaps belong to a period beyond the time to which they extend." 1 This view of Rawlinson found no acceptance when 1 Quoted in G. Rawlinson, Herodotus, i, p. 484, 3rd edition (London, 1875). 338 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS it was first propounded, but there are now additional reasons for taking it up again. Those which appear to be the most important are the following: 1. Tirhaka cannot have been the leader of an army of Egypt and Ethiopia in the year 701, for he certainly did not come to the throne until some years later. And the represen- tation of Tirhaka's advance, in 19. 7, 9, as a rumor which led Sennacherib to leave Palestine seems most improbable. 2. The passage 19. 35-37 dates the assas- sination of Sennacherib as following closely on his return from Palestine, though his death did not occur until 681, twenty years later than the campaign of 701. If we assume two campaigns of Sennacherib in the west, these difficulties vanish. Upon this theory the biblical sources may be analyzed as follows: The account of the first campaign ends with 2 Kings 19. 8 ("So Rabshakeh returned, and found the king of Assyria warring against Libnah; for he had heard that he was departed from Lachish"). We are not told what answer he had re- ceived from King Hezekiah, for the writer was not really interested in political affairs, but, rather, in the prophet Isaiah, whose life he was probably writing. With 2 Kings 19. 9 begins the account of the second campaign; begins, indeed, abruptly, for the introduction which it must have had originally has been left out by the redactor. According to this second account, which deals, ex hypothesi, with a second and later campaign into the west, he sent a letter from some unknown point demanding the surrender of Jerusalern before he should attack Tirhaka, who was advancing against him. On the advice of Isaiah, Hezekiah, the king, refused, and shortly thereafter pestilence fell on the Assyrian army, and Sennacherib was forced to withdraw to Assyria, where a few years later he was slain. SENNACHERIB 339 Upon this hypothesis the Sennacherib Taylor Cylinder refers to the first campaign of 701, and the small text (see below, p. 345) gives proof that Sennacherib really did make a later expedition into the west, while the tradition which Herodotus has preserved (see below, p. 346) of the destruction made by mice, the symbol of pestilence, fits well with the description of the plague in 2 Kings 19. 35. During the campaign of 701 in the west a new rebel- lion began in Babylonia, in which Bel-ibni, the notorious Merodach-baladan, and a Chaldean prince, Marduk- ushezib, joined. When Sennacherib invaded the land in 700 the compact fell in pieces. Bel-ibni was cap- tured and sent to Assyria, and Merodach-baladan died soon after his precipitate flight into the Elamitic coasts of the Persian Gulf. Sennacherib made his son, Asshur- nadin-shum, king of Babylon, and went away to carry war into Cilicia and Kappadocia. The order which had been established in Babylonia was of short duration. The Chaldeans who had fled to Elam with Merodach-baladan had made so much trouble in Babylonia that Sennacherib, in 694, made a raid upon them in a campaign fraught with great difficulties. To revenge this the Elamites invaded Babylonia, plundered Sippar, and carried off Asshur- nadin-shum into a captivity from which he never returned. The Elamites then made Nergal-ushezib king of Babylonia. He was, however, able to hold only northern Babylonia, while the south was retained by the Assyrians. Sennacherib sent a column into Elam, and while he was there the Chaldeans seized the throne for Mushezib-Marduk, who was publicly proclaimed king in 692. He won the support of the entire land, and to his aid came also the Elamites, and the Chaldeans 340 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS who had so long followed the fortunes of Merodach- baladan, and were now led by his son Samunu. In 691 Sennacherib met their combined armies at KhalulS, where he claimed a great victory. In 689 Sennacherib, maddened by its long career of glory and of perfidy to the Assyrians, destroyed the city of Babylon. In some year between 688 and 682 Sennacherib went westward into Arabia, and in 681 he was slain in the temple by his son or sons. 1. The Campaign Against Jerusalem (701 B. C.) 1 Column II: (34) In my third campaign I marched against the land of the Hittites. (35) The fear of the splendor of my dominion overwhelmed Luli (Elulaeus), king of Sidon, (36, 37) and he fled far away into the sea and died. (38) Sidon the great, Sidon the less, (39) Bit-zitte, Sariptu (Zarephath), Makhalliba, (40) Ushu, Akzib, and Akku (Acco), (41) his strong cities, defended by walls, (42) provisioned and provided with water, his garri- son (?) cities, the might of the arms of (43) Ashur, my lord, overwhelmed them, and they bowed (44) at my feet. I placed Tuba'lu (Ethobal) upon the royal throne 1 The Taylor Cylinder, so named after a former owner, though not a cylinder, but a prism, has been repeatedly published and translated. See especially I R., 37-42; Delitzsch, Assynsche Lesestiicke, 4te Auf., pp. 54-68; Abel and Winckler, Kettschrifttexte, pp. 17-21. For translations compare Bezold, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, ii, pp. 80ff., and Rogers, Records of the Past, new series, vi, pp. 80ff . On the portion here given see also King, First Steps in Assyrian, pp. 52ff.; Winckler, Keihnschrift- liches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, pp. 43ff.; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 119, 120. (34) i-na §al-§i gir-ri-ia a-na (matu) 5a-at-ti lu al-lik (35) (m)Lu-li-i sar (alu) Si-du-un-ni pul-{ji me-lam-me (36) be-lu-ti-ia is-Jju-pu-su-ma a-na ru-uk-ki (37) kabal tam-tim in-na-bit-ma mati- §u e-mid (38) (alu) Si-du-un-nu rabu-u (alu) Si-du-un-nu sijjru (39) (alu) Blt-zi-it-ti (alu) Sa-ri-ip-tu (alu) Ma-{jal-li-ba (40) (alu) U-su-u (alu) Ak-zi-bi (alu) Ak-ku-u (41) alani-§u dan-nu-ti (bltu) dura-ni a-§ar ri-i-ti (42) u mas-ki-ti bit tuk-la-ti-su ra-5ub-bat (isu) kakke (43) (ilu) Aiur bSli-ia is-b,u-pu-su-uu-ti-ma ik-nu-§u (44) SSe- SENNACHERIB AGAINST JERUSALEM 341 (45) over them and fixed upon him (46) yearly and un- changing taxes and tribute for my dominion. (47) Min- khimmu (Menahem) of Shamsimuruna, (48) Tuba'lu (Ethobal) of Sidon, (49) Abdili'ti of Arvad (Arados), (50) Urumilki of Gebal (Byblos), (51) Mitinti of Ashdod, (52) Budu-ilu of Bit Ammanaa (Beth Ammon), (53) Kammusunadbi of Moab, (54) Malik-rammu of Edom, (55) all kings of the Amurru-Country, (56) dis- tricts of great extent, brought rich presents (57) before me, for the fourth time (?) and kissed my feet. (58) But Sidqa, the king of Ashkelon, (59) who had not submitted to my yoke, I carried away the gods of his father's house, himself, (60) his wife, his sons, his daughters, his brothers, his seed of his father's house, and (61) I brought him to Assyria. (62) Sharruludari, son of Rukib-tu, their former king, (63) I appointed over the people of Ashkelon, and the payment of taxes, (64) presents to my dominion, I laid upon him, that he -might bear my yoke. (65) In the course of my campaign I besieged Beth- Dagon, (66) Joppa, Benebarqa, Azuru, (67) cities of Sidqa, which had not quickly submitted at my feet, (68) I captured them and carried off their booty. pu-u-a (m)Tu-ba-'-lu i-na kussl Sarru-ti (45) eli-Su-un u-se-Sib-ma bilat man-da-at-tu be-lu-ti-ia (46) Sat-ti-Sam la ba-at-lu u-kin ei-ru-us-su (47) sa (m)Mi-in-J}i-im-mu (alu) Sam-si-mu-ru-na-a-a (48) (m)Tu-ba-'-lu (alu) Si-du-un-na-a-a (49) (m)Ab-di-li-'-ti (alu) A-ra-da-a-a (50) (m)U-ru-mil-ki (alu) Gu-ub-la-a-a (51) (m)Mi-ti- in-ti (alu) As-du-da-a-a (52) (m)Pu-du-ilu (alu) Blt-am-ma-na-a-a (53) (m)Kam-mu-su-na-ad-bi (matu) Ma-'-ba-a-a (54) (m)(ihrt Malik-ram-mu (matu) U-du-um-ma-a-a (55) sarra-ni (matu) Amm-ru ka-li-Su-un si-di-e (56) sad-lu-ti ta-mar-ta-su-nu ka-bit-tu a-di busl (57) a : na mah/-ri-ia i§-§u-nim-ma is-Si-ku Sepe-ia (58) u (m) Si-id-ka-a sairu (alu) Is-ka-al-lu-na (59) sa la ik-nu-Su a-na ni-ri- ia llani bit abi-§u Sa-a-Su (60) aS§at-su marg-5u marati-iu a{je-§u zir bit abi-§u (61) as-su-fea-am-ma a-na (matu) ASSur(ki) U-ra-aS-Su (62) (m)Sarru-lu-da-ri mar (m)Ru-kib-ti garru-Su-nu majj-ru-u (63) eli ni§e (alu) Is-ka-al-lu-na a§-kun-ma na-dan bilti (64) kat- ri-e be-lu-ti-ia e-mid-su-ma i-Sa-at ap-Sa-a-ni (65) i-na me-ti-ik gir-ri-ia (alu) Bit-da-gan-na (66) (alu) Ia-ap-pu-u (alu) Ba-na-a-a- bar-ka (alu) A-zu-ru (67) alani(ni)sa (m) Si-id-ka-a sa a-na sepe-ia (68) ar-j}i§-la ik-nu-Su al-me ak-Su-ud as-lu-la sal-la-sun (69) (amfilu) 342 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS (69) The governors, princes, and people of Ekron, (70) who had cast into iron fetters Padi, their king, (71) (who had been faithful to the commands and com- pact of Assyria), and had given him over to Hezekiah (72) of Judah, in a hostile manner, — (73) their hearts feared. They summoned the kings of Egypt, (74) the bowmen, chariots [and] horses of the king of Melukhkha, (75) forces without number, and they (76) came to their help. In the neighborhood of Altaqu (Eltekeh) (77) their line of battle was drawn up against me, they consecrated (78) their arms. With the help of Ashur, my lord, I (79) fought with them and accomplished their defeat. (80) The commander of the chariots, and the sons of the king of Egypt, (81) with the commander of the chariots of the king of Melukkha, (82) my hands captured alive in the battle. I besieged and captured Altaqu (Eltekeh) [and] (83) Tamna (Timnath) and carried away their booty. Column III: (1) I drew near to Amkaruna (Ekron); the governors and (2) princes, who had committed sin I slew, and hung their bodies (3) on poles around the city. (4) The towns- sakkanake (amelu) rubd u nise (alu) Am-kar-ru-na (70) Sa (m)Pa- di-i sarri-su-nu bel a-di-e u ma-mit (71) 5a (matu) ASsur bi-ri-tu parzilli id-du-ma a-na (m)IJa-za-ki-ia-u (72) (matu) Ia-u-da-a-a ld-di-nu-su nak-ri5 a-na an-sil-li e-sir-su (73) ip-la{j lib-ba-su-un sarra-ni (matu) Mu-su-ri (74) (amelu) sabe (isu) kasti (isu) nar- kabate (imgru) sis6 la lar (matu) Me-luJj-Jji (75) e-mu-ki la ni-bi ik-te-ru-nim-ma il-li-ku (76) ri-su-us-su-un i-na ta-mir-ti (alu) Al-ta-ku-u (77) el-la-mu-u-a si-id-ru sit-ku-nu u-5a-'-lu (78) (isu) kakke-su-un i-na tukul-ti (ilu) Asur bffi-ia it-ti-Su-un (79) am-da- ti-is-ma aS-ta-kan abikta-su-un (80) (amglu) bel (isu) narkabate u mar§ sarri (matu) Mu-su-ra-a-a (8l) a-di (amelu) bel (isu) nar- kabate 5a sarri (matu) Me-lujj-bi bal-tu-su-un (82) i-na kabal tam- Jja-ri ik-5u-da kata-a-a (alu) Al-ta-ku-u (83) (alu) Ta-am-na-a alme' ak5u-ud a§-lu-la sal-la-sun Column III: (1) a-na (alu) Am-kar-ru-na ak-rib-ma (amelu) Sakkanake (2) (amelu) rube sa bi-it-tu u-sab-su-u a-duk-ma (3) i-na di-ma-a-te si-Jjir-ti all a-lul pag-ri-su-un (4) mare ali e-pi5 an-ni u kul-la-ti SENNACHERIB AGAINST JERUSALEM 343 folk who had committed wickedness and offence (5) I counted as spoil; to the rest of them, (6) who had not committed sin and wickedness, (7) in whom no guilt was found, I proclaimed pardon. Padi, (8) their king, I (9) brought out of Jerusalem, and (10) set him on the throne of dominion over them, and the tribute of my dominion (11) I laid upon him. /And of Hezekiah, (12) the Judsean, who had not submitted to my yoke, (13) forty-six strong cities, with walls, the smaller cities (14) which were around them, without number, (15) by the battering of rams and the assault of engines, (16) the attack of foot-soldiers, mines, breaches, and axes. (17) I besieged and captured them. Two hundred thou- sand one hundred and fifty men, young, old, male and female, (18) horses, mules, asses, camels, oxen and (19) sheep without number I brought out from them and (20) counted as booty. [Hezekiah] himself I shut up like a caged bird within Jerusalem, (21) his royal city. I cast up entrenchments (22) against him, and whosoever came forth from the gate of his city I punished 1 (?) him. (23) His cities which I had plundered, (24) I separated from his land, and gave them to Mitinti, king of Ashdod, (25) Padi, king of Amqaruna and Sillibel (26) king of 1 The translation punished is Ungnad's. I set it down very doubt- fully. Perhaps it would be better to translate "I turned back." (5) a-na Sal-la-ti am-nu si-it-tu-te-su-nu (6) la ba-bil Jji-ti-ti u kul- lul-ti sa a-ra-an-su-un (7) la ib-su-u us-sur-su-un ak-bi (m)Pa-di-e (8) sarra-su-nu ul-tu ki-rib (alu) Ur-sa-li-im-mu (9) u-se-sa-am-ma i-na kusst be-lu-ti eli-su-un (10) u-se-sib-ma man-da-at-tu b6-lu-ti-ia (11) u-kin si-ru-us-su u (m)5a-za-ki-a-u (12) (matu) Ia-u-da-a-a sa la ik-nu-su a-na ni-ri-ia (13) XL VI alani-su dan-nu-ti (bttu) durani u alani sijjruti (14) sa li-me-ti-su-nu sa ni-ba i-su-u (15) i-na suk-bu-us a-ram-me u kit-ru-ub su-pi-i (16) mit-Jju-su zu-uk sepa, pil-si nik-si u kal-ban-na-te (17) al-me aksu-ud CC.M,CL nise sijjru rabu zikaru u sinnistu (18) (imeru) sise (imeru) part imerg (imeru) gammale alp6 (19) u si-e-ni sa la ni-bi ul-tu kir-bi-su-un u-§e-sa-am- ma (20) sal-la-tis am-nu sa-a-Su klma issur ku-up-pi ki-rib (alu) Ur-sa-li-im-mu (21) alu sarru-ti-su e-sir-su (alu) Jjalsani eli-Su (22) u-rak-kis-ma a-si-e abulli ali-su u-tir-ra (23) ik-ki-pu-us ali-su la a§-lu-la ul-tu ki-rib mati-su (24) ab-tuk-ma a-na (m)Mi-ti-in-ti sar (alu) As-du-di (25) (m)Pa-di-i sar (alu) Am-kar-ru-na u(m)Sil- bel (26) sar (alu) ga-zi-ti ad-din-ma u-sa-ajj-feir mat-su (27) e-li 344 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Gaza, and diminished his land. (27) Beside the former taxes, paid yearly, I added (28) the tribute and presents of my dominion, and (29) laid these upon them. As for Hezekiah, (30) the fear of the majesty of my dominion overwhelmed him (31) and the Urbi, and his regular troops, (32) whom he had brought in to strengthen Jerusalem (33) his royal city, deserted. (34) With thirty talents of gold [and] eight hundred talents of silver, (35) precious stones, stibium, uknu-stones, (36) couches of ivory, seats of ivory, elephant-hide, (37) ivory, ushu and ukarinnu wood, diverse objects, a heavy treasure, (38) and his daughters, the women of his palace, male musicians, (39) female musicians he despatched (40) after me to Nineveh, my capital city. He sent his ambassador to give tribute (41) and make submission. bilti majj-ri-ti na-dan sat-ti-su-un (28) man-da-at-tu kat-ri-e bS-lu- ti-ia u-rad-di-ma (29) u-kin si-ru-us-su-un su-u (m)5&-za-ki-a-u (30) pul-Jji m6-lam-me bl-lu-ti-ia is-{ju-pu-su-ma (31) (am61u) ur-bi u (amfilu) sab&-su damkuti (32) sa a-na dun-nu-un (alu) Ur-sa-li- im-mu (alu) sarru-ti-su (33) u-se^ri-bu-ma ir-su-u bat-la-a-ti (34) it ti XXX bilat Jjurasi VIII. C bilat kaspi ni-sik-ti (35) gu-ujj-li dak- kas-si (abnu) uknl (?) rabuti (36) (isu) irse 1 sinni (isu) kussS ni-me-di sinni masak piri (37) Sinni plri (isu) usu (isu) ukarinnu mimma sum-su ni-sir-tu ka-bit-tu (38) u mirati-su (sal) zikrSti ekalli-su (amglu) zammerg (39) (sal) zammereti a-na ki-rib Ninua(ki) alu be-lu-ti-ia (40) arki-ia u-se-bi-Iam-ma a-na na-dan man-da-at-ti (41) u e-pis ardu-u-ti is-pu-ra rak-bu-su 2. Summary of Sennacherib's Western Campaign (701) (Nebi Yunus inscription) * (13) I took away the kingdom from Luli, the king of Sidon; I seated (14) Tuba'lu on his throne and [laid upon] him the tribute of my dominion; (15) I destroyed the broad district of Judah; I laid my yoke upon Heze- i Published I R., 43. Translated by Bezold, Keilinschrifdiche Biblio- thek, ii, pp. 118ff. ; Winckler, KeilinschrifUiches Textbuch zum Allen Testament, p. 47; Ungnad in Gressmann, op. ait., p. 121, footnote 3. (13) Sa (m)Lu-li-i sar (alu) Si-du-un-ni e-kim Sarru-su (14) (m)Tu-ba-'-lu i-na (isu) kussl-su u-se-sib-ma man-da-at-tu bv. rbv ev akoyiijGi ix £lv irapaxpqGafievov rav fia%ifjA}v Aiywrrloxv ag ovdkv Setjco- pevov avrCni, a"/J.a re Sr) aTLfia noikovra kg avrovg, mi ofcag mzeUadm rag apovpag roiai kirl rov Trporipuv /Saailkav Ssd6o8ai H-mptTovg imaru SviiSeKa apoitpag. fiera de iir' Alymrov iXavvuv arparbv pAyav Savaxapt^ov fiaaikka 'Apafiiurv re kcll Aoavplav. ohK &v d$ edkfaiv rovg [ia%ifwvc rav Alyvirriayv @07]dk£LV rbv & lepka kg airopiijv aireXij/ikvov eaeWdvra eg to fieyapov irpbg TuiyaKjw. airodbpeodcu ova, Kiv&weiiei iradelv bhxpvpd/ievov ^"" First published III R., 15, 16, corrections by R. F. Harper, in Hebraica, iii, pp. 177-185, who also gave a transliteration and transla- tion, ib., iv, pp. 146-157. See also Winckler in Schrader, Keilinschrift- liche Bibliothek, ii, p. 140f., and Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 51, 52, and partly also by Ungnad in Gress- mann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 123. Column III: (1) a-na (matu) Assur (ki) (2) [u]-ra-a (3) (m)lja-za-ilu §ar (matu) A-ri-bi (4) it-ti ta-mar-ti-su ka-bit-ti (5) a-na Ninua (ki) alu M-lu- ti-ia (6) il-lik-am-ma u-na-as-Si-ik Sepa-ia (7) a§-5u na-dan ilani-su u-sal-la-a-ni-ma (8) ri-e-mu ar-8i-&u-ma (9) ilani ga-tu-nu an-Jju-su- nu ud-diS-ma (10) da-na-an (ilu) ASur beli-ia (11) u Si-tir sumi-ia eli-§u-nu u-§a-a§-tir-ma (12) u-tir-ma ad-din-Su (13) (§al) Ta-bu-u-a tar-bit ekalli-ia (14) a-na §arru-u-ti eli-su-nu aS-kun-ma (15) it-ti ilani-Sa a-na mati-Sa u-tir-§i (16) LXV (imeru) gammalS eli ma-da- at-te (17) abl-ia maij-ri-ti u-rad-di-ma (18) u-kin si-ru-u5-5u (19) ar- ka (m)5 a - za -il u Sim-tu u-bil-Su-ma (20) (m)Ia-'-lu-u mari-§u (21) ina kusst-Su u-Se-5ib-ma (22) X ma-na hurasi M abnl bi-ru-ti (23) L (im^ru) gammale M kun zi rikkS (24) eli ma-da-te abi-Su u-rad-di-ma e-mid-su Column V: (1) Sa [Sarrani a-lik majj-ri abe-ia u-§e-pi-§u] (2) a-na Su[-te-Sur 356 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS horses, (3) mules, chariots, weapons, arms of battle, (4) the spoil of enemies, everything (5) which Ashur, the king of the gods, bestowed upon me as my royal share; (6) to care for the horses, and to drive in the chariots (7) ... I made the inhabitants of the lands, the booty of my bow, (8) carry the bag and basket, and make bricks. (9) That small building I tore down in its entirety. (10) A large piece of land I took from the field as a building place (11) and added it. With pili- stones, a stone of the mountains . . . (12) I built a terrace. I demanded of the kings of the Hittite country, and of those beyond the sea, (13) of Ba'al, king of Tyre, Manasseh, king of Judah, (14) Kaus-gabri, king of Edom, (15) Musuri, king of Moab, (16) Sil-Bel, king of Gaza, Metinti, king of Ashkelon, (17) Ikausu, king of Ekron, Milkiashapa, king of Byblos, (18) Matanba'al, king of Arvad, Abiba'al, king of Samsimuruna, (19) Buduil, king of Bet-Ammon, Akhumilki, king of Ashdod, (20) twelve kings of the sea-coast, Ekishtura, king of Idalion, (21) Pilagura, king of Chytrus, Kisu, king of Sillua, (22) Ituandar, king of Paphos, Eresu, king of Sillu, (23) Damasu, king of Kuri, Atmezu, king of Tamesu, karaSu pa-ka-di mur-ni-is-ki] (3) (imlru) pare (isu) narkabate [til-li u-nu-te tatjazi (4) u Sal-la-at na-ki-ri gi-[mir minima Sum-Su] (5) §a (ilu) ASur Jar ilani a-na eS-ki Sarruti-ia [iS-ru-ka] (6) a-na Sit-mur (imgru) sisl Si-tam-du-ub, (isu) narkabate (7) ni-ru Su-a-tu . . . niSe matati Jju-bu-ut kasti-ia (8) (isu) al-lu tup-sik-ku u-Sa-aS-Si- Su-nu-ti-ma fl-bi-nu libnati (9) ekalla sijj-ra su-a-tu a-na si-Jjir-ti- Sa ak-kur-ma (10) kak-ka-ru ma-'-du kima a-kut-tim-ma ul-tu libbi ekle ab-tuk-ma (li) eli-su us-rad-di ina (abnu) pi-i-li aban sadi-i . . . (12) tam-la-a u-mal-Ii ad-ki-e sarrSni (matu) 5at-ti u e-bir tamti (13) (m)Ba-'-lu Sar (matu) Sur-ri (m)Me-na-si-e sar (alu) Ia-u-di (14) (m)Ka-us-eab-ri sar (alu) U-du-me (15) (m)Mu-sur-i Sar (alu) Ma-'-ba (16) (m) Sil-bel sar (alu) ga-zi-ti (m)Me-ti-in-ti Sar (alu) Is-ka-lu-na (17) (m)I-ka-u-su Sar (alu) Am-kar-ru-na (m)Mil-ki-a-Sa-pa Sar Gu-ub-li (18) (m)Ma-ta-an-ba-'-al Sar (alu) A-ru-a-di (m)A-bi-ba-al Sar (alu) Sam-si-mu-ru-na (19) (m)Pu-du- ilu Sar (alu) Blt-am-ma-na (m)A{ji-mil-ku Sar (alu) AS-du-di (20) XII Sarrani Sa kiSad tam-tim (m)E-ki-iS-tu-ra Sar (alu) E-di-'- al (21) (m)Pi-la-a-gu-ra Sar (alu) Ki-it-ru-si (m)Ki-i-su Sar (alu) Si-il-lu-u-a (22) (m)I-tu-u-an-da-(ar] Sar (alu) Pa-ap-pa (m)E-ri- e-au Sar (alu) Si-il-lu (23) (m)Da-ma-su Sar (alu) Ku-ri-i (m)At- ESARHADDON AGAINST EGYPT 357 (24) Damusi, king of Qartihadasti, (25) Unasagusu, king of Lidir, Bususu, king of Nur6nu, (26) ten kings of Cyprus, in the midst of the sea, (27) in all twenty-two kings of the Hittite country, of the sea-coast and of the midst of the sea, of them all (28) I demanded great beams, [tall columns, [Prisms A and C, Column V] (15) planks of cedar and cypress, (16) from the Sirara and Lebanon mountains, (17) female sphinxes and giant bulls (?) (18) stone thresholds, slabs of (19) alabaster Ashnan — , (20) Tushmina — , Breccia — , (21) Engishah — , Aladu and (22) Ginashar — gubba-stones 1 they brought from the mountains, (23) the place of their origin, (24, 25) with difficulty and labor (26) to Nineveh, for my palace.] 1 These different varieties of stone are unknown to us, and cannot be translated. me-zu sar (alu) Ta-me-su (24) (m)Da-mu-u-si sar (alu) Kar-ti-ha- da-as-ti (25) (m)U-na-sa-gu-su Sar (alu) Li-di-ir (m)Bu-su-su far (alu) Nu-ri-e-nu (26) X sarrani ia (matu) Ia-at-na-na kabal tam- tim (27) naphar XXII sarrani (matu) JJat-ti a-Jji tam-tim kabal tam-tim kafi-su-nu (28) u-ma-'-ir-su-nu-ti-ma gusuri rabuti (From Prisms A and C comes the continuation, which is here given. The passage is found in Column V, and the numeration of the lines follows that text.) [(isu) dim-me siruti (15) (isu) a-tap-pi (isu) erinu (isu) sur-man (16) ul-tu ki-rib (sadu) si-ra-'ra (sadu) labia-na (17) lamasst lid za-za-a-te (18) (abnu) askuppt a-gur-ri (19) sa (abnu) parutu (abnu) an.bu.tir (20) (abnu) tus-mi-na (abnu) tus-mi-na turdu (21) (abnu) en.gi.Sah (abnu) a-lal-du (22) (abnu) gi-na-sar-gub- ba ul-tu ki-rib hur-5a-ni (23) a-Sar nab-ni-ti-Su-nu (24) a-na hi- eih-ti ekalli-ia (25) mar-si-is pa-a§-ki-is (26) a-na (alu) Ninua u-sal- di-du-u-ni] 3. The Campaign Against Arabia and Egypt (670 B. C.) 1 (K. 3082, 3086, S. 2027) (6) In my tenth campaign [Ashur gave me confidence, and (7) I marched my troops to Magan and Melukh- kha (?)], and [turned] my face [to the land of . . .] 1 The campaign is found upon a badly broken and joined tablet first gublished by Robert W. Rogers, Two Texts of Esarhaddon (Haverford ollege Studies, No. 2); portions also in III R., 35, No. 4. Translated by Winckler, KeilinschrifUiches Texthuch zum Alien, Testament, pp. 52ff . ; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 123. (6) ina eSri-e girri-ia (ilu) [Asur utakkil-anni-ma ... (7) u-sa- 358 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS (8) which in the tongue of the people of Kush and Egypt is called . . . (9) I called out the numerous troops of Ashur, which are in the . . . (10) In the month of Nisan, the first month, I left my city of Asshur. [I crossed] the Tigris and Euphrates at high flood, (11) [and] climbed hard mountains like a wild ox (?). (12) In the course of my campaign I erected siege works against Ba'al, king of Tyre, who had trusted in Tarqu, king of Kush, his friend, and (13) had shaken off the yoke of Ashur, my lord, and had expressed defiance of me, (14) I cut off from him food and drink, the means of life. (15) From Egypt I broke camp and marched to Me- lukhkha. (16) Thirty biru of land from the city of Apku, which lies in the territory of the land of Samenfa], to the city of Raphia, (17) by the side of the brook of Egypt, a place where there is no river, in . . . neces- sity and want (18) I made my troops drink well water from jugs. (19) When the command of Ashur, my lord, came into my ears . . . (20) camels of the kings of Aribi [without number I took from them], (21) twenty (?) biru of land, a journey of fifteen days . . . I marched. (22) Four biru , the district of Gabe, stones [. . .] I marched. (23) Four biru of land, a journey of two as-bi-ta pa-nu-u-a a-na ... (8) 8a ina pi-i ni5g (matu) Ku-u-si u matu Mu-sur ... (9) ad-ki-e-ma ummanate (ilu) ASur gab-Sa- a-ti §a ki [rib . . .] (10) ina arab Nisanu arjji rii-tu-u ul-tu ali-ia ASSur at-tu-mus (naru) Diglat (naru) Purattu ina mi-li (11) sade mar-su-ti ri-ma-nii as-tam-di-ijj (12) ina me-ti-ik girri-ia eli (m)Ba-'-lu §ar (matu) Sur-ri 5a a-na (m)Tar-ku-u Sar (matu) Ku-u-si ib-ri-Su it-tak-lu-ma (13) nir (ilu) Asur beli-ia is-lu-u i-tap- pa-lu me-ri-ib,-tu (14) (alu) halsani eli-Su u-rak-kis-ma a-ka-lu u mu-u ba-lat napiS-tim-su-nu ak-la (15) ul-tu (matu) Mu-sur karaSu ad-ki-e-ma a-na (matu) Me-luJ}-Jja ui-te-se-ra har-ra-nu (16) XXX kas-pu kak-kar ul-tu (alu) Ap-ku §a pa-di (matu) Sa-me-n[a] a-di (alu) Rapi-Jji (17) a-na i-te-e na-Jjal (matu) Mu-sur a-sar naru la i-su-u ina (?) [. . .] Jjar-Jjar-ri kal-kal-tu (18) m6 buri ina di-lu-u-ti ummanate u-sa-as-ki (19) ki-i ki-bit (ilu) ASur bgli-ia ina uzna-ia ib-si-ma [. . .] bat-ti (20) (imeru) gam-ma-li sa sarrani (matu) A-ri-bi ka-li-Su-nu i[. . .]-su-nu-ti (21) XX biru kak-kar ma-lak XV u-me ina si-pik (?) [. . .] ar-di (22) IV biru kak-kar ina abnu gab-e mu-sa [. . .] a-lik (23) IV biru kak-kar ma-lak II ASHURBANAPAL 359 days . . . serpents of two heads . . . died. 1 (24) I trampled on them, and marched four biru of land, a journey of two days, with green . . . (25) which . . . with wings. Four biru of land, a journey of two days . . . (26) Fifteen biru of land, a journey of eight days I marched . . . (27) Marduk, the great lord, came to my help . . . (28) he revived my troops, twenty days, seven . . . (29) in the territory of the land of Ma(?)-gan I rested (?) (30) From the city of Ma-a[g-da-l]i, . . . (31) a course of forty kaspu of land I marched, . . . (32) that land was like, stone . . . (33) like the point of a lance . . . (34) blood and . . . (35) hostile rebellious people. . . . (36) to the city of Ishkhupri. 1 That is, probably whoever was bitten by them died. ft-me siru II kakkadi [. . .] i-]mu-ut-ma (24) ad-da-is-ma e-te-ik IV biru kak-kar ma-lak [II time' . . .] (25) 5a au-ub-bu-bu ina a-kap-pi IV biru kak-kar ma-lak II u-[me . . ' .]-li-ti (26) XV biru kak-kar ma-lak' VIII u[me ar-di . . .] (27) (ilu) Marduk bfilu rabu-u ri-su-ti il-lik-[-ma . . .] (28) u-bal-lit napis-tim ummanati-ia XX u-me VII [. . .] (29) sa me-sir (matu (?)) Ma-gan nu bat (?) [. . .] (30) ul-tu (alu) Ma-a[g-da-li sa pa-]'-di [. . .] (31) mi-si-ih,-ti XL kas-pu kak-kar ar-di [. . .] (32) kak-ka-ru su-a-tu ki-ma abnu (?) [. . .] (33) ki-ma sip-ri (isu) ' tar-ta-bi [. . .] (34) da-mu u Sar-ku el[lu . . .] (35) amelu nakru ak-si a-d[i . . .] (36) a-na (alu) Is-b,up-r[i . . .] » Supplied by Winckler; doubtful, but very attractive- ASHURBANAPAL 4. Ashurbanapal at Acco (About 645 B. G.) * Column IX: (115) On my return I captured Ushu, (116) which lies on the coast of the sea. (117) The inhabitants of Ushu, who 1 The large ten-sided prism of Ashurbanapal in the British Museum. Published V R., 1-10. Winckler, Sammlung von Keilschrifttexten, iii. Translated by Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch, 3te Auf., p. 54; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientaliache Texte und Bilder, i, p. 124. Column IX: (115) ina ta-a-a-ar-ti-ia (alu) U-su-u (116) Sa ina a-J)i tam-tim na-da-ta su-ba(t)-su ak-su-ud (117) nise (alu) U-su-u sa a-na pihati- 360 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS were not obedient to their governor, (118) had not paid tribute, (119) I smote them as the tribute of their land. (120) Among the rebellious people I set up judgment. (121) Their gods, [and] their people I carried as booty to Assyria. (122) The people of Acco who were rebellious I reduced, (123) their bodies I hung on poles (124) around the city; (125) the remainder I brought to Assyria. (126) I chose them for my army, and (127) added them to the numerous troops, (128) which Ashur had pre- sented to me. §u-nu la sa-an-ku (118) la i-nam-di-nu man-da-at-tu (119) na-dan mati-Su-un a-diik (120) ina libbi(bi) ni§e la kan-5u u-ti Sip-tu a5- kun (121) Mni-§u-nu nisk-§u-nu aS-lu-la a-na (matu) ASSur (ki) (122) ni§6 (alu) Ak-ku-u la kan-5u-ti a-nir (123) (amelu) pagri-§u- nu ina (isu) ga-§i-Si a-lul (124) si-Jjir-ti ali u-Sal-mi (125) si-it-tu-ti- Su-nu al-ka-a a-na (matu) AS§ur (ki) (126) a-na ki-sir ak-sur-ma (127) eli Timmanatg-ia ma-'-da-a-ti (128) la. (ilu) Alur i-ki-Sa u- rad-di X. NEBUCHADREZZAR (604-562 B. C.) Nebuchadrezzar became king by his father's sudden death, the news of which reached him while he was at the head of a victorious army on the borders of Egypt. Returning posthaste to Babylon, he was received as king without a sign of trouble, and began a reign as brilliant as it was long, and as powerful as it was bril- liant. Unhappily, very few inscriptions have been preserved in which there are any accounts of his great military campaigns, the major part of them all being devoted to elaborate accounts of the building and restoration of temples, palaces, streets, and canals all over the country. The meagerness of native inscrip- tion material forces us to depend chiefly upon the narratives of the Hebrews for an account of the chief events of his reign. Jehoiakim, king of Judah, had paid his tribute for three years after Nebuchadrezzar left the southern NEBUCHADREZZAR 361 borders of his country for his hasty journey to assume the crown. He was then driven by a popular party, against the urgent advice of Jeremiah, to rebel and refuse longer to be considered a vassal king of the Babylonians. Nebuchadrezzar first let loose upon his land marauding bands of Syrians, Moabites, and Am- monites, and then, in 597, began a siege of Jerusalem. During its continuance Jehoiakim died, and his suc- cessor, Jehoiachin, was compelled to surrender the city, and, with eight thousand of his subjects, was car- ried into captivity. These men were settled, together with their families, in one great block by the river Chebar, a canal near Nippur. This deportation, though doubtless copied after the Assyrian usage, was not properly carried out. The Assyrians scattered their captives, so that they were rapidly assimilated by their neighbors and were deprived of all possibility of main- taining their old national life. These Jewish captives of Nebuchadrezzar were, on the other hand, enabled by their concentration to continue the offices of their religion, and by that means maintain their national exclusiveness. They soon became a thorn in Nebu- chadrezzar's side, and so continued for a long period. Meantime the government of Judah was placed in the hands of Mattaniah, son of Josiah, who was styled Zedekiah, and was sworn to obey Nebuchadrezzar. It is possible that he might have kept his oath but for the seductions of Hophra, king of Egypt, who had succeeded Necho II about 589, and was anx- ious to win back Syria for himself. Hophra roused to rebellion the states of Edom, Moab, Ammon, Tyre, and Sidon. These sent an embassy to Zedekiah asking his assistance, and soon Judah had cast its lot into the 362 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS mad effort, despite the utmost efforts 1 of Jeremiah. In 587 the army of Nebuchadrezzar appeared, and the effort to starve the city by siege began. Soon after Hophra entered Palestine, and the Babylonians were compelled to raise the siege. The popular party which had driven the nation to war felt sure that this was the end and that victory was at hand. Jeremiah protested against this view in words of solemn weight: "Thus saith the Lord: Deceive not yourselves, saying, The Chaldeans shall surely depart from us: for they shall not depart. For though ye had smitten the whole army of the Chaldeans that fight against you, and there re- mained but wounded men among them, yet would they rise up every man in his tent, and burn this city with fire." 2 To those who trusted in Hophra his word was no less definite: "Behold, Pharaoh's army, which is come forth to help you, shall return to Egypt into their own land. And the Chaldeans shall come again, and fight against this city; and they shall take it, and burn it with fire." 3 Men could not believe such a mes- sage as that in an hour of apparent hope, and the prophet was apprehended and cast into prison. 4 The Babylonian army met the Egyptians somewhere south of Jerusalem and drove them back into Egypt, apparently without difficulty. 5 There was no pursuit, but the siege of Jerusalem was resumed at once. Famine, and perhaps pestilence, 6 assisted the besiegers, and on the ninth day of the fourth month (July), in the year 586, the Babylonians breached the walls and poured 1 Jer. 27. 1-3. The first verse in the Masoretic text reads: "In the beginning of the reign of Jehoiakim the son of Josiah." It is clear, however, from verses 2, 12, and 20 that the text is corrupt. It is omitted by LXX, which should be followed. See Giesebrecht on the passage. » Jer. 37. 9, 10. » Jer. 37. 7, 8. * Jer. 37. 11-15. 5 Josephus (Antiquities, x, 7, § 3) declares that the Egyptians were defeated, but Jeremiah (37. 7), on whom he was doubtless leaning, says nothing of a defeat. E Jer. 38. 2. NEBUCHADREZZAR 363 into the city. Zedekiah fled, but was overtaken in the plains of Jericho, captured, 1 and taken to Riblah. There Nebuchadrezzar slew his sons before him and then put out his eyes. The siege of Jerusalem had lasted a year and a half (587-586) and condign punishment was visited at once upon the city. Plundered of everything of value, it was given to the torch and a large number 2 of its inhabitants were carried away to join the former exiles in Babylonia. Over the poor who were left behind in the land Gedahiah, a descendant of the house of David, was made governor. Nebuchadrezzar had destroyed a rich province, which might have paid a great annual tribute into his coffers. In 585 Nebuchadrezzar began a land siege of Tyre, which continued thirteen years (585-573) and ended in a truce, according to which Ethobal was to pay a tribute. It was impossible that Nebuchadrezzar should really conquer Tyre without a navy to blockade its port. In 567 Nebuchadrezzar invaded Egypt, probably with the determination to punish its king for his inter- ference in the affairs of Palestine and to prevent its recurrence in the future. But how complete was his success in Egypt we do not know. Nebuchadrezzar based his chief claim to posterity's remembrance upon his great works of building all over Babylonia, but especially in Babylon itself. There Nabopolassar had begun to rebuild the city walls, but had only partially completed the work at his death. Nebuchadrezzar completed the inner wall Imgur-Bel and the outer wall Nimitti Bel, and constructed great > 2 Kings 25. 4, 5. * The number carried to Babylonia is quite unknown. Guthe (Ges- chichte des Volkes Israel, pp. 236, 237) estimates the total number at 36,000 to 48,000, which he counts as a quarter or eighth of the whole population. 364 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS city gates of cedar wood covered with bronze. Upon the east side of the city, at a distance of four thousand cubits from the outer wall, he built another massive wall. Before this was a great moat, basin-shaped, deep, and walled up with bricks like a quay. On the north, between the two city walls, and between the Euphrates and the Ishtar gate, was reared an artificial platform of brick laid in bitumen. Upon this he placed a citadel and connected it with the royal palace. This citadel made a watch tower, commanding the level country for several miles around, at the same time that it served to strengthen the walls. Within the city was beautified; the street of Ai-ibur- shabu increased in height, leveled and repaved; the palace rebuilt upon a scale of magnificence unheard of before. He may well have felt and spoken as the He- brew book records: "Is not this great Babylon, that I have built for the house of the kingdom by the might of my power, and for the honor of my majesty?" 1 > Dan. 4. 30. 1. East India House Inscription * Column II: (12) In lofty confidence in him (Marduk), (13) distant lands, (14) far-away mountains, (15) from the upper sea (16) to the lower sea, (17) steep paths, (18) closed roads, (19) where the step is imprisoned, (20) [where] there was no place for the foot, (21) difficult roads, 1 The text is published I R., 53-58, and with a transcription into Neo-Babylonian, 59-64. See further C. J. Ball, in the Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, x, pp. 87—129; Winckler, KeUin- schrifiliche Bibliothek, iii, 2, pp. 10— 28; David W. McGee, Beitr&ge zur Assyriologie, iii, pp. 528-534; Stephen Langdon, Neubabylonitche Kdnigsinschriften, No. 15, p. 120f. (12) i-na tu-kul-ti-su air-ti (13) matati ru-ga-a-ti (14) Sa-di-im ni-su-u-ti (15) is-tu ti-a-am-ti e-li-ti (16) a-di ti-a-am-ti sa-ap-li-ti (17) ur-tju-um as-tu-tim (18) pa-da-nim pi-Jju-ti (19) a-sa-ar kib-si Btf-up-ru-su (20) se-e-pi la i-ba-as-su-u (21) Jja-ra-nam na-am-ra-ea IN THE LEBANON 365 (22) thirsty roads (23) have I passed through, (24) de- stroyed the rebellious, (25) captured enemies, (26) ruled the lands, (27) permitted the people to nourish, (28) [but] the bad and evil (29) have I put away among the people. (22) u-ru-ujj zu-(su)-ma-mi (23) e-ir-te-id-di-e-ma (24) la ma-gi-ri a-na-ar (25) ak-mi za-'-i-ri (26) matu us-te-si-ir-ma (27) ni-sim u8- ta-am-mi-ih, (28) ra-ag-ga u si-e-nim (29) i-na ni-si u-Se-is-si 2. Nebuchadrezzar in the Lebanon * (3) From the upper sea 2 (4) to the lower sea 2 (5) . . . (6) which Marduk the Lord had entrusted to me, (7) among all lands, the totality of dwelling places, (8) I exalted Babylon to the first place. (9) Among the cities . . . (10) [I caused] her name to be praised. (11) The sanctuaries of Nabu and Mar- duk, my lords, (12) . . . continually (13) at that time . . . the Lebanon, the cedar mountains, (14) the proud forest (?) of Marduk, (15) the scent is pleasant (16) of the cedars, its product. (17) The festival (?) of another god . . . (18) no other king . . . (19) . . . (20) My god Marduk, •iThe inscription is found in a valley of the Lebanon called Wady Brisa. It was first published by Pognon, Les inscriptions babyloniennes du Wadi Brissa (Paris, 1887), and much corrected and Improved by Stephen Langdon, Les inscriptions du Wadi Brissa et du Nahr el-Kelb (tiraga a part du Recueil de Travaux relatifs a la Philologie et a l'Arch- eologie egyptiennes et assyriennes, vol. xxviii. Paris, 1905), and re- published after a study of the original by F. H. Weissbach, Die In- schriften N ebukadnezars, ii, im Wadi Brisa und am Nahr el-Kelb (Leip- zig, 1906). The passage here given from col. ix appears in Weissbach 's edition on Plate 38f., and the translation on p. 31. Compare also for the translation Winckler, KeUinschrifUiches Textbuch zum Alien Testa- ment, pp. 56ff.; Stephen Langdon, Neubabylonische Kdnigsinschriften, No. 19, p. 150f. s The upper sea is the Mediterranean, the lower is the Persian Gulf. (3) [is-tu] ti-a-am-tim e-li-ti (4) [a-di] ti-a-am-tim ia-ap-li-ti (5) [. . .]e da is-mu [. . .] (6) [sa (ilu) Marjduk beli ia-a-ti i-ki-pa- {an-ni] (7) i-na [kul-lat] [m]a-ti-ta-an gi-mi-ir d[a-ad-mi] (8) (alu) Bab- lli a-na ri-Se-e-ti u-[ . . . ] (?) (9) i-na ma-Jja-zi ra-'- . . . (10) su- um-8u a-na ta-na-da-a-ti . . . (11) a[s-r]a-a-ti (ilu) Nabu u (ilu) Marduk bele-e-a (12) mu-[da]-a-am ka-a-a-na . . . (13) i-na u-mi-Su (sadu) La-ab-na-nu sa-ad (isu) [erini] (14) ki-sa-tim (ilu) Marduk iu-um-mu-uj}-t[i]m (15) §a i-ri-is-su ta-a-bu (16) sa (isu) erine si-i-i[t-s]u (17) [ta-a]r-bi-ti ilu sa-nim-ma (?)... (18) . . . Sarru sa-nim-[m]a la ip . . . (19). . . ba-ti (?) uk (?) . . . Su 366 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS the king (21) for the palace of princes ... of heaven and earth (22) was suited for adornment. (23) As an enemy, a stranger, had taken possession (of the moun- tain), (24) and had removed its products, (25) its in- habitants had fled and gone far away. (26) With the power of Nabu and Marduk, my lords, (27, 28) I ordered my troops to march to the Lebanon. (29) The enemy, above and below, (30) I drove out, and made the heart of the land to rejoice, (31) its scattered people I gath- ered, (32) and brought them back to their place. (33) That which no former king had accomplished (I did) ; (34) I cleaved high mountains, (35) lime-stone I broke off (and) (36) opened trails. (37) I cut a road for the cedars (38) and before Marduk, my king (39) (I brought) massive, tall, strong cedars, (40) of wonderful beauty, (41) whose dark appearance was impressive, (42) the mighty products of the Lebanon. (43) Like a reed . . . (44) [I made them] ... the Arakhtu canal . . . (45) Into Babylon (46) beams . . . (47) The people in the Lebanon (48) I made to dwell in peace and safety (49) I permitted no disturber to possess [the land]. (50) That none might produce con- fusion (51) I have set up my royal image for ever. (20) na-a-bu-u-a (ilu) Marduk Sar-ri (21) a-na ekal ma-al-ki (?) . . Same irsiti (22) Su-lu-lu si-ma-at . . . (23) Sa amelu nakru ahu-u i-bi-lu . . . (24) i-ki-mu bi-?i-ib-[Su] (25) ni-Sa-a-Su ip-pa-ar-Sa-a-ma i-Jju-za ni-s[i-i]§ .(26) i-na e-mu-ku (ilu) Nabu u (ilu) Marduk bele-e-a (27) a-na Sad La-ab-na-nu a-na . . . (28) u- sa-ad-di-ru [sabe-ia] (29) na-ka-ar-Su e-li-is u Sa-ap-li-iS (30) as- su-u{}-ma li-ib-ba ma-a-ti u-te-ib (31) ni-Sa-a-Su sa-ap-Jja-a-ti u-pa-ajj-jji-ra-am-ma (32) u-te-ir as-ru-uS-Si-in (33) Sa ma-na-ma sarru ma-ajj-ri la i-pu-Su (34) Sa-di-im za-a[k]-ru-u-tim e-ip- tu-uk-ma (35) abn6 Sa-di-[i]m u-la-at-ti-ma (36) u-pa-at-ta-a ni-ir- bi-e-ti (37) ma-la-ak (isu) erine uS-te-te-Si-ir (38) a-na ma-tja-ar (ilu) Marduk Sar-ri (39) (isu) erine dan-nu-ti Si-Jju-u-ti pa-ag-lu-tim (40) Sa du-mu-uk-su-nu su-ku-ru (41) Su-tu-ru bu-na-a-su-nu sal-mu (42) J}i-?i-ib Sad Lab-ab-na-nu gab-sa-tim (43) ki-ma ka-ni-e o-mar damal ie kip_ . . . (44) (naru) A-ra-a[bJ-tim u-Sa-az-'- . . (45) i-na ki-ri-ib [(alu) Bab-ili(ki)] (46) (isu) sa-ar-ba-ti ... an (47) niSe ki-ri-ib Sad La-ab-na-nu (48) a-bu-ri-iS u-Sar-bi-is-ma (49) mu-ga-al-li-tu la u-Sar-Si-Si-[na] (50) aS-Sum ma-na-ma la h,a-ba-li . . . (51) s[a]-lam Sar-ru-ti-ia da-er-a-[tim] CAMPAIGN AGAINST EGYPT 367 3. Nebuchadrezzar's Campaign Against Egypt ' (567 B. C.) (5) Gula who slays my foes . . . (6) . . . the queen who endowed me with strength of heart and (7) (might) of hand and consoles me (8) who causes ... of my reign to be enlarged (9) . . . their. The kings, . . . of his power (10) and ... pu his general and his hired soldiers like . . . (11) . . . he spoke unto. To his soldiers he (?)... (12) . . . who were before him (?) in the road . . . (13) In the thirty-seventh year of Nebuchadrezzar, king of Babylon, (14) [the kings of] Egypt came up to do battle (15) and Amasis, king of Egypt called out his troops, (16) and . . . cu of the city of Budu-Yaman . . . (17) [and others from (?)] far-away regions in the sea (18) . . . nu- merous troops (?) which were in Egypt (19) . . . arms and horses . . . (20) ... to his aid he called (21) . . . and before him (22) to make [war (?)] he trusted. (23) . . . their design (24) he accomplished their defeat (?) and (25) . . . (26) the destruction . . . 1 Two small fragmentary tablets in the British Museum, first pub- lished by Pinches, Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, vii, pp. 210-225. Published also, with additions by Strassmaier, Baby- lonische Texte, vi, No. 329. Translated by Schrader, KeUinschriftliche Bibliothek, iii, 2, pp. 140, 141, and by Langdon, Building Inscriptions of the Neo-Babyloman Empire, part i, pp. 180-183. For the historical content see Winckler, Alte Orient, 7th year, 2, pp. 30, 31, and compare Langdon, Die Neubabylonischen Konigsinschriften, pp. 206, 207, com- pare also page ; 44. (5) . . . (ilu) Gula 5a tu-(?)-sam-kit a-a-bi-ia (6) . . . ki be-la-tu 5a li-tu lib-bi (7) [u emuk] kata tu-5ak-5id-ma tu-ni-Jji (8) . . . gir 5arru-u-ti-ia tu-5ar-ba (9) . . rka]-li-5u-nu Sarrani . . . i-id (?) kar-du-ti-5u (10) ... pi abkalli-su u ardani-Su ki- ma . . . tu (11) . . . pu-u5 i-ta-a-am a-na sabe^Su u . . . ma (12) . . . 5a majj-ri (?) ki-ir-ba h,ar-an . '. . (13) . . 5atti XXXVII kam (mi, ilu) Nabu-kudur-usur 5ar Bab[ili ki] . . . (14) . . . mi-sir a-na e-pes tajjazi il-pik-ma] (15) . . A-ma(?)-su 5ar Mi-sir (?)-ma um-ma-[ni-5u id-ki-ma] (16) . . . ku-u 5a (alu) Bu-tu-ia-a-man (17) . . na-gi-i ni-su-tu 5a ki-rib tam-tim (18) . . . 5a-ki ma-du-tu 5a ki-rib (matu) Mi-sir . . (19) . . . u5 (?)-5i kakke (imeru) sise' u . . . (20) .' . . ri]- su-ti-5u id-kam-ma (21) za . . . ka-a ma-Jjar-5u (22) e-pe§ . . . it it-ta-kil-ma (23) a-ru . . . 5ak-(?) te-e-mu (24) ka-bi-is-[ta-5u(?)] . . . [e-pu]-u5-ma (25) pa-Sit-tim . . . 5u-nu (26) Jja-lik-tum . . . su-nu (27) ni-su-tum ... am 368 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 4. Building Inscription of Nebuchadrezzar l Column I: (1) Nebuchadrezzar, (2) king of Babylon, (3) preserver of Esagila and Ezida, (4) son of Nabopolassar, (5) king of Babylon, am I. (6) In order to strengthen the de- fences of Esagila, (7) that the powerful (8) evil and destroyer (9) might not approach Babylon, (10) that the front of the battle line might not draw near to Imgur- Bel, (11) the wall of Babylon; (12) that which no king before me (13) had done, I did, in that (14) on the out- side of Babylon, (15) a great wall to the eastward (16) of Babylon I placed about the city. (17) Its moat I dug (18) and reached water-level, (19) then I saw (20) that the moat which my father had fixed (21) was too small in its construction. (22) A great wall, which like a moun- tain (23) cannot be moved, (24) of mortar and brick (25) I built, (26) with the moat which my father (27) placed (28) I joined it. (29) Its foundation upon the bosom of the abyss (30) I placed. 1 Published by Winckler, Zeitschrift fur Assyriologie, I, p. 337f.; tran- scribed also by McGee, Beit&ge zur Assyriologie, Hi, p. 550. The original is in the British Museum, but casts of a duplicate, with some variations, are in the Berlin Museum, and are now published by Ungnad, Vor- derasiaiische Schriftdenkmaler, Heft i, No. 40. For translation see Langdon, Building Inscriptions of the Neo-Bdbylonian Empire, i, pp. 72-75. Compare also Langdom, Die Nevbabylonische Kdnigsinschriften, No. 4, pp. 80ff. Column I: (1) (ilu) Na-bi-um-ku-dur-ri-u-su-ur (2) Sar (alu) Ba-bi-il(ki) (3) za-ni-in E-sag-ila u E-zi-da (4)' apal (ilu) Na-bi-um-aplu-u-su-ur (5) Jar (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) a-na-ku (6) as-§um ma-as-sa-ar-ti E-sag- ila (7) du-un-nu-num (8) li-im-num u Sa-ag-gi-sum (9) a-na (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) la sa-na-ga (10) ga-an ta-Jja-zi a-na im-gur Bel (11) dur (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) la ta-Jji-e (12) sa ma-na-a-ma Sar ma- ab-ri (13) la i-pu-Su (14) in ka-ma-at (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) (15) dura dannu ba-al-n sit (ilu) samsi (16) (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) u-sa-a8-b>ra (17) hj-ri-su ab,-ri-e-ma (18) su-pu-ul mi-e ak-su-ud (19) ap-pa-li-is- ma (20) ka-a-ri a-bi-im ik-zu-ur-ru (21) ga-ad-nu li-ki-in-su (22) dura danna sa ki-ma sa-tu-um (23) la ut-ta-a§-5u (24) ina kupri u agurri (25) ab-ni-ma (26) it-ti ka-a-ri a-bi-im (27) ik-zu- ur-ru (28) e-se-ni-ik-ma (29) i-Si-su in i-ra-at ki-gal-lim (30) u-Sa- ar-5i-id-ma WESTERN CAMPAIGN. 369 Column II: (1) Its head I raised (2) mountain high. (3) Along the city wall, to strengthen it, (4) I made it run, (5) and a great protecting wall (6) for the foundation of this wall of burnt brick I caused to be laid (7) and built it upon the bosom of the abyss, (8) and placed fast its base. (9) The fortifications of Esagila and (10) of Babylon I strengthened (11) and made an everlasting name (12) for my reign. (13) O Marduk, lord of the gods, (14) my divine creator, (15) before thee (16) may my deeds be pious, (17) may they endure (18) forever. (19) Life for many generations, (20) abundance of posterity, (21) a secure throne, (22) and a long reign, (23) grant as thy gift. (24) Truly thou art my deliverer and my help, (25) Marduk. (26) By thy faithful word, (27) that changes not, (28) may my weapons advance, (29) be dreadful and (30) crush the (31) arms (32) of the foe. Column II: (1) ri-si-Su §a-da-ni-iS (2) u-za-ak-ki-ir (3) i-ta-at duri a-na du- un-nu-nim (4) u-Sa-al-li-iS-ma (5) in-du a-sur-ra-a ra-bi-a-am (6) iS- di dur a-gur-ri e-mi-id-ma (7) in i-ra-at [ki-gal-lim] ab-ni-ma (8) u- sa-ar-si-id te-me-en-5u (9) ma-as-sa-ar-ti E-sag-ila (10) u (alu) Ba- bi-lam(ki) u-da-an-ni-in-ma (11) Su-ma-am dara-a-am (12) Sa sar- ru-ti-ia as-ta-ak-ka-an (13) (ilu) Marduk bel ilani (14) ilu ba-nu-u-a (15) in ma-afc-ri-ka (16) ip-se-tu-u-a li-id-mi-ka (17) lu-la-ab-bi-ir (18) a-na da-ir-a-tim (19) ba-!a-tam da-ir-a (20) se-bi-e li-it-tu-ti (21) ku-un-nu ku-su-u (22) u la-ba-ri pa-li-e (23) a-na si-ri-ik-tim su-ur-kam (24) lu re-si tu-kul-ti-ia (25) (ilu) Marduk at-ta-a-ina (26) in ki-bi-ti-ka ki-it-ti (27) Sa la na-ka-ri-im (28) lu te-bu-u (29) lu za-ak-tu (30) ka-ak- ku-u-a (31) ka-ak na-ki-ri-im (32) li-mi-e-zu 5. Western Campaign x 1 2 . . . paths of the mountain 3 . . . way of death, arms 1 Published by Strassmaier in Hebraica, ix, p. 5, from British Mu- seum, Sp. ii, 407; translated by Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 56, 57. (1) [. . . ku (?)]-nu lib-b[i . . .] (2) [. . . ni-e-ti ur-Jji sadu u . . .] (3) [. . . u]-ru-uh, mu-u-tum kakku in-na-d[i . . . 370 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 4 . . . inhabitants of the Hittite country, in the month of Aim, of the third year of 5 [Nebuchadnezzar king of] Babylon opposed his troops. 6 [Nebuchadnezzar] summoned his troops, in 13 days to 7 [the Hittite country] he marched. Of the people inhabiting Ammanu (Anti-Lebanon) 8 their heads he beat off 9 [upon poles] he hung 10 [. . . to . . . ] he brought . . . (4) . . . ni£§ (mat) ]Jat-tum i na ar fei *i ru Sattu III-kan (5) . . . tin-tir(ki) pa-ni sabe-Su is-ba-tu (6) [. . . id-ki-e-ma ina XIII(ta) tl-mu a-na (7) [. . . ki]-i ik-Su-da Sa mM a-Si-bi (alu) Am-ma-na- nu (8) [. . .] §u-nu kakkadi-Su-nu u-be-ni-ma (9) [. . . ]-di i-lu- ul-ma (10) [. . . ] u-Sa-as-bit 6. Berossos on the Neo-Babylonian Period * A little lower down Berossos adds what follows in his history of antiquity; I shall set down the words of Berossos, which are as follows : When Nabopolassar, his father [i. e., of Nebuchadrezzar], had heard that the satrap whom he had set over Egypt, and over the regions of Coele-Syria and Phoenicia, had revolted from him, being unable himself to endure the fatigue, committed certain parts of his forces to his son Nebuchadrezzar, who was still a young man, and sent him against the rebel. 1 Josephus, Contra Apion, i, § 19, 134-138; Flavii Josephi Opera, edited by B. Niese (Berlin, 1889), Vol. v, pp. 24-26. Compare Des Flavius Josephus Schrift gegen Apion, Text und Erklarung aus dem Nachlass von J. G. Miiller, nerausgegeben durch C. J. Riggenbach u. C. von Orelli (Basel, 1877). Compare translation in Josephus, Whis- ton's translation, edited by A. R. Shilleto. London, 1890. Vol. v, pp. 192, 193. [EM? ef ijs viroicaTa0ac bUyov 6 Br/poooi; ■koKiv irapaTifcrcu kv tq rij( apxai. 6t^to( iaropioypaipiaj. avra ie wapa^ao/Mt to. tov Brjp&aov tovtov Ixovra tov rpbirov' „a.Kovcag 6' b TtaT7)p avrov Na^oTro^affapof, bn b rerayfievog ca- TpaitTig hi re AiyvwTG) ical roif irepl rrjv Inipiav rijv Ko'ikrpi rcu t%v ioiv'uap> rSnoig InroOTaTijf; ytyovev, ov ovvA/ievoe avrbg In naKowadeiv ovorfjaas rtjj vlu TSaPoKodpoobpy bvn In iv fauda /iipr) nva rijf dwa/ieu( k^kireinjiai hir' avrov Gvpfii^ac, ie Sw&pEu( not rij; Aonnjif ixpeAeiac avanopi^eiv tif Trjv Bafivfajviav, dwdf ippJiaq bXiyoorbs napeyivEro Sia rfc ipf/pov eij Bafivyjva.- KaTa%aj}av Si rd irp6.yp.aTa SiouuAuEva iirb XahSaiuv mi Siart)- povpivrfv rt/v [iaeilelav inb tov PeTltiotov avrav, nvptevaac dhouMjpov rijc rtarpuaft apxvs roi; phi alxpaXurotf napaytvophiois avvira^ev [airoZc] naroi- Kief ev roif £7irn?(m)Sin-se-me (10) im-sii-ulj-ma (m, ilu) Nusku-ib-ni mar (m)UpaJjJjir-(ilu)Nusku(ll) (m)nisak (ilu) En-lil uh.mb.zu.ab (ilu) Nusku (12) Jja-za-an (ilu) Nippur(ki) arad-su ana ume(me) sa-a-ti (13) i-ri-im pa-lik eklu sii-a-tu (m, ilu) Nabu-zer-lisir (14) mar (m)Itti-(ilu)Marduk-balatu sa.bal (m)Ardi-(ilu)Ea (15) u (m, ilu) Nabu-un-na mar (m)A-tji (m)sa-kin te-me (16) sa Bit-(m, ilu)Sin-se-me (17) Ma-tt-ma ana umS(me) da-ru-u-ti (18) a-na afe-rat nise a-pa-ti (19) lu-ii rS'u lu-u sakkanakku lu ak-lu lu sa-pi-ru (20) lu ri-du-u lu Jja-za-an-nu sa-ar-ki eklu su-a-tu BOUNDARY STONE 391 grant (21) of this field and for the pasture land (22) sends some one and (23) with evil purpose causes it to be seized, (24) stretches out his finger unto evil, (25) under any levy seizes a canal digger, (26) cuts down the plants of an official of canal or land, (27) who makes a claim and takes (28) that field, who gives it away or returns it to the governor (29) and says it is not remaining (30) or [Bau- shum-iddina, the governor of Bit-Sin-sheme,] (31) has not [given it to Nusku-ibni, son of Upakhkhir-Nusku,] (32) magistrate of Nippur . . . (33) says that field has not been measured,] [Column IV] (1) has not been pre- sented, not given, (2) has not been received, — (3) may Anu, the king, the father of the gods, angrily overthrow him (4) and destroy his fife, (5) Ellil, the exalted lord, who decrees (6) the fate of the gods, an evil fate (7) de- cree for him that calamity, misfortune, (8) and the word of men may oppress him. (9) Ea, king of the ocean, lord of wisdom, (10) take away from him gladness of heart, happiness of mind, (11) abundance and fullness, that (12) lamentation may seize him. (13) Sin, the lord of the crown of splendor, (14) darken his face, that he have no merriment (?). (15) Shamash and Ramman, the mighty gods, (16) the exalted judges, give him (17) evil plans, and with a judgment of justice (18) and upright- (21) i-nam-du-ma a-na i-ki-li ri-'-ti (22) u-ma-'-a-ru 8a-nam-ma (23) ina lim-ni-ti ti-ia-Jja-zu (24) ubani-£u a-na limutti(ti) i-tar-ra- su (25) ina il-ki di-ku-ti sa-bat amSlu Jji-ri-e nara (26) ba-ka-an lam-mi kal-li-e nari u ta-ba-li (27) uS-aS-Sii-u u[sad-ba-bu (?)]-ma eklu §ii-a-t[u] (28) ik-ki-mu u[-la-a3-ra-ku (?) a-na] pihati i-t[u- ur-ru] (29) ul ri-tju (30) u (m, ilu) Ba-[u-lum-iddina(na) Sa-km Bit- (m, ilu) Sin-Se-me (31) a-na (m, ilu) [Nusku-ib-ni mar (m)Upajj}jir- Nusku . . .] (32) }ja-za[-an alu Nippur(ki) ul i-ri-im-Su i-kab- bu-ii (?)] (33) eklu [Su-a-tu ul ma-Si-ife (?)] [Column IV] (1) ul' §a- ri-ik ul na-di-in (2) ul ma-{ji-ir-mi i-kab-bu-u (3) (ilu) A-nu Sarru abi'ilani ag-gi§ li-tal-lik-Su-ma (4) nap-Sa-tu§ li-bal-li (5) (ilu) En-lil bel §a-ku-u mu-§im (6) 5i-mat ilani Si-mat ma-ru-uS-ti (7) li-Sim- Sii-ma lii-ub-na ni-el-me-na (8) a-mat niSe li-gi-sa-§u (9) (ilu) E-a §ar apst bfil ta-iim-ti (10) nu-j*u ka-bit-ti nu-mur libbi na-Jja-sa (11) Jja- ba-sa li-kim-§u-ma (12) ni-is-sa-tu Ii-ilki-Su (13) (ilu) Sin b§l ag6 na-me-ru-ti (14) bu-ni-iu lit-te-§u-ma lil-li ai isi (15) (ilu) SamaS u (ilu) Ramman ilani ga-aS-ru-tu (16) daanS siruti lu mu-lam-me-nu (17) i-gir-ri-Su §u-nu-ma di-in kit-ti (18) u me-§a-ri ai i-di-nu-§u 392 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS ness may they not judge him. (19) Ninib, lord of boun- daries and boundary-stones, tear out his boundary stone. (20) Gula, great lady, put lingering illness (21) into his body, that dark and light red blood he may pour out like water. (22) Ishtar, lady of countries, whose fury is a flood, (23) reveal difficulties to him, that (24) he escape not from misfortune. (25) Nusku, mighty lord, powerful burner, (26) the god, my creator, be his evil demon (27) and may he burn his root. (28) Whoever removes this stone, in the dust (29) hides it, [Column V] (1) burns it with fire, casts it into water, (2) shuts it up in an enclosure, causes a fool, (3) a deaf man, an idiot to take it, (4) places it in an invisible place, (5) may the great gods, who upon this stone (6) are mentioned by their names, curse him (7) with an evil curse, tear out his foundation and destroy his seed. (8) At the sealing of this tablet (9) Shamash-nasir, the shuppar-shak of Sin- sheme, (10) Kububu, the gatekeeper of the palace of Bit-Sin-sheme, (11) Shi-tariba, the dignitary of Bit-Sin- sheme, (12) Takishu, son of Kin-pi-Shamash, (13) ad- ministrator of the property of Bit-Sin-sheme, (14) Atu'u, son of Kidish, seer of Bit-Sin-sheme, (15) Rimut-Gula, governor of Bit-Sin-sheme, (16) Nabunna, son of Akhi, (19) nin.ib bel me-is-ri u kudurri kudurra-su lissuj)(uh) (20) (ilu) Gu-la beltu rabitu si-im-ma la-az-za (21) ina zumri-Su liskun-ma dama u Sarka kfroa me li-ir-muk (22) (ilu) IS-tar belit matati Sa ru-ub-Sa a-bu-bu (23) nam-ra-sa li-kal-lim-Su-ma ai u-si (24) ina ri-§a-ki (25) (ilu) Nusku bel ga-as-rum a-ri-rum ka-ru-bu (26) [ilu] ban-nu-u-a lu rabisu limutti-iu §u-ma (27) li-ka-am-me sur-si-su (28) [§a (abnu)] nara an-na-a (29) . . . Sim.meS ina e-pi-ri (30) i-tam- me-ru. [Column V] (1) ina isati i-kal-lu-u a-na me inamdfl(u) (2) ina (isu) lipitti i-pi-Jju-u sa-ak-la (3) sa-ak-la la §ema u-ia- aS-§u-ma (4) a-§ar la a-ma-ri i-§a-ka-nu (5) ilani rabuti ma-la ina (abnu) nari (6) an-ni-i 8um-8u-nu zakrd ar-rat limutti (7) li- ru-ru-Su iSid-su lissufeu(J}u) u zgri-Su lijjalliku (8) i-na ka-nak li-u §d-a-tu (9) (m, ilu) Samas-nasir (m)§ak-§up-par (m, ilu) Sin-Se- me (10) (m)Ku-bu-bu amel bab ekalli' Bit-(m, ilu) Sin-ie-me (11) (m)Si-ta-ri-ba (m)sak Bit-(m, ilu) Sin-se-me (12) (m)Ta- ki-§u mar (m)Ki-in-pi-(ilu) Samas (13) (m)Sa-kin bu-§i Bit (m, ilu) Sin-se-me (14) (m)A-tu-'-u mar (m)Ki-di§ (das) (m)baru Bit- (m, ilu) Sin-se-me (15) (m)Ri-mut-(ilu) Gu-la belpajjati Bit- (m, ilu) Sin-ie-me (16) (m, ilu) Nabu-un-na (mar) (m)A-jji CERTIFICATE OF ADOPTION 393 commander (17) of Dur-Rim-Sin in Bit-Sin-sheme, (18) Kasshu, the scribe, the priest of Bit-Sin-sheme, (19) Sin-zer-ibni, magistrate of Dur-Rim-Sin (20) in Bit- Sin-sheme, Pirsha, prefect of Bit-Sin-sheme, (21) Amel- Ishin, son of Khunna, (22) Kashshu, son of Khunna, (23) Gula-z6r-ikisha, son of Khunna, (24) also Nabu-zer- lishir, son of Ardi-Ea, (25) were present. (26) The six- teenth year of Nebuchadrezzar. (m)sa-kin (17) te-me (alu) Dur-Rim-(ilu) Sin Btt-(m,ilu) Sin-Se-me (18) (m)Kas-Su-u (amelu) dup-sar Sangu Bit-(m,ilu) Sin-Se-me (19) (m, ilu) Sin-zer-ib-ni tja-za-an (alu) Dur-Rim-Sin (20) B!t-(m, ilu) Sin-Se-me (m)Pir-Sa (m)nagir Bit-(m, ilu) Sin-Se- me (21) (m)Amel-(alu) I-Si-in mar (m)^u-un-na (22) (m)KaS-su-u mar (m)§u-un-na (23) (m, ilu) Gu-la-zgr-ikiSa(sa) mar (m)IJu-un-na (24) u (m, ilu) Nabu-z6r-118ir mar (m)Ardi-(ilu) E-a (25) iz-za-zu (26) Sattu XVI (kan) (ilu) Nabu-kudurri-usur Sarru II. A CERTIFICATE OF ADOPTION 1 (1) Ina-Uruk-rishat, daughter of f. . . mu] Bhallim (?), (2) had no daughter, and therefore (3, 4) she adopted Etirtu, daughter of Ninib-mushallim, as her daughter. (5) Seven shekels of gold she gave. (6) She may give her to a husband, (7) she may appoint her a temple slave, 2 (8) but she may not make her a servant. (9) If she do make her a servant, (10) Etirtu shall go to her father's house. (11) As long as Ina-Uruk-rishat lives (12) Etirtu shall pay her reverence. (13) When Ina-Uruk-rishat dies (14) Etirtu, as her daughter, (15) shall offer the water libation. (16) If Ina-Uruk- 1 Published by Clay, Documents from the Temple Archives of Nippur, Dated in the Reigns of Cassite Rulers (1906), Series A, vol. xiv, No. 40, Plate 19. It is transliterated and translated by Ungnad, in Orientai- istische lAteraturzeitung (1906), col. 533fl\, and again translated by the same in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 139. 1 That is, a hierodule, or sacred harlot. [(1) (sal) I-na-Uruk(ki)-r]i-s[at] mar[at(m) . . . .mu-s]allim (?) (2) [marjta (?) ul i-su-ma (3) [(sal) E-t]i-ir-tum marat (m, ilu) nin.ib- mu-sal-lim (4) [a]-na ma-ru-ti ilkiSi (5) VII sikil {jur&si id-di-in (6) Sum-ma a-na mu-tim i-nam-din-Si (7) Sum-ma Jja-ri-imi-ta ip- pu-us-si (8) amat-sa u-ul i-Sa-ka-an (9) amat-sa i-Sa-ak-ka-an-ma (10) a-na bit abiSa us-si (11) a-di (sal) I-na-Uruk(ki) ri-iat ba-al- ta-tu (12) (sal) E-ti-ir-tum i-pa-al-la-atj-Si (13) (sal) I-na-U-ru-uk- ri-Sat i-ma-at-ma (14) (sal) E-ti-ir-tum marat-sa (15) me-e i-na- 394 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS rishat should say, (17) "Thou art not my daughter," (18) she shall lose 1 the gold which she has paid (?). (19) If Etirtu should say, "Thou art not my mother," (20) she shall become a servant. (21) There shall no claim be made. 2 (22) Before Ellil, Ninib, Nusku, (23) and King Kurigalzu (24) they have made oath together. (25) Before Damkum, her uncle on the mother's side. (26) Before Raba-sha-Ninib. (27) Before Ellil-ibni, son of Ellil-ishu. (28) Before Etel-pi-Azagshug (?) , son of Amel- Marduk; (29) before Rish-Marduk, son of Ba'il-Nusku; (30) before Arad-Belit, the scribe, son of Ninib-mushal- lim. (31) The fifth day of Shebat (?), the twenty-first year (32) of Kurigalzu, king of the world. 1 Literally, "be free of." 2 Kurigalzu II ruled about 1350 B. C. See Table of Chronology. ak-ki-Si (16) (sal) I-na-Uruk(ki)-ri-sat (17) u-ul mar-ti i-ga-ab-bi- ma (18) i-na Jjurasi-sa ga-as-sa il-li (19) (sal) E-ti-ir-[t]um ul um-mi i-ga-ab-bi-ma (20) a-mu-ut-sa iS-sa-ak-ka-an (21) ul iraggumu(u) ul itar(ru) (22) nis (ilu) B61 (ilu) nin.ib (23) (ilu) Nusku u Ku-ri-gal- zu Sarri (24) iste-nis itmu (25) majjar (m)Dam-kum ah, ummisa (26) mar Raba-a-Sa-(ilu) nin.ib (27) majjar (m, ilu) B61-ib-ni mar (ilu) Bel-ni-Su (28) majjar (m)E-tel-pi (ilu) azag.sud mar Amel-(ilu) Marduk (29) majjar (m)Ri-is-(ilu) Marduk mar Ba-il-(ilu) Nusku (30) majjar (m)Ardu- Belit tupsarru mar (ilu) NiN.iB-mu-ial-lim (31) [(arjju) sa]batu (?) umu V (kam) Sattu XXI (kam) (32) [Ku-ri-gal-z]u (?) gar kiSsati [(33). . .] III. A MARRIAGE CONTRACT l (1) In the second year of Nabopolassar, king of Baby- lon, (2) spoke Nabu-zer-kit-lishir, son of Bel-ikisha, son of . . . (3) to Bel-ikisha, son of Kudurru, son of . . . (4) as follows: "I have no child, 2 (5) I wish a child, _ ! Published by Ungnad, Vorderasiatische SchriftdenkmMer der Kdnig- liche Museem zu Berlin, vi, No. 3. Transliterated and translated by the same in Beihefte zur Orientalistische IAteratur-Zeitung, ii, p. 19. Compare also Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 139. 2 He was already married; see below, line 11. For a marriage of this sort compare also Hammurapi Code, §^145. (1) attu II (§kam) (m, ilu) Nabu-ablu-usur sar Babili(ki) (2) (m, ilu) Nabu-zgr-kit-liSir abil-su sa (m)Bel-ikisa sa abil [. . .] pi (3) a-na (m, ilu) Bel-ikisa sa abil-su Sa (m)KudurTu abil (amelu) [. . .] (4) ki-a-a ik-bi um-ma maru-u-[a] (5) ia-a-nu maru u-ba-'i THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 395 Kulla, (6) thy daughter, give me as wife." (7) Bel-ikisha hearkened to Nabu-zer-kit-lishir (8) and Kulla, hia daughter, (9) a virgin, he gave him in marriage. (10) In the day that Esagila-banata, (11) his first wife, shall bear a child (12) two thirds of the estate shall be for her. (13) In the day that Kulla shall bear a child (14) one third of the estate of Nabu-zer-kit-lishir (15) shall be for her. In the day that (16) Esagila-banata (17) childless (18) dies, while Kulla (19) has children, the entire estate (20) of Nabu-zer-kit-lishir, (21) in city and country, what- ever there is, (22) shall be for Kulla and her children. (23) Witnesses: Asharidu, son of Piru, (24) son of Shanishishu, (25) Marduk-zer-ibni, son of Sukhaa. (26) Document scribe: Mushezib-Marduk, (27) son of Raba-Sa-Addu. Babylon, month of Iyyar, (28) four- teenth day, second year of Nabopolassar, (29) king of Babylon. (sal) Kul-la-a (6) marat-ka bi-nam-ma lu-ii aSSatu-a (7) Si-i (m, ilu) Bel-ikiSa Sa (m, ilu) Nabu-zer-kit-liSir (8) is-me-e-ma (sal) Kul-la-a marat-su (9) ba^ul-la-tum a-na aSSu (su)-tu id-da-aS-su (10) ina umu(mu) (sal) E-sag-ila-ba-na-ta (11) aSSat-su majj-ri-tum maru ta-at-tal-da (12) II ta katati II mes nikasi pa-ni-su id-dag-gal (13) ina umu(mu) (sal) Kul-la-a maru ta-at-tal-da (14) sal-su ina nikasi sa (m, ilu) Nabu-zer-[ki]t-liSir (15) pa-ni-su id-dag-gal ina umu(mu) (16) (sal) E-sag-ila-ba-na-ta (17) [. . .] (18) [. . .] sa (sal) Kul-la-a (19) [marS (mes) ir-ta-JaS-Sii-u nikasu (20) [gab-bi- Sa] (m. Uu) Nabu-zlr-kit-lisir (21) Sa all u sfiri ma-la ba-su-u (22) pa- ni (sal) Kul-la-a u marS-su id-dag-gal (23) (amel) mu-kin-nu (m)A-sa-ri-du abil-su Sa Pir-'u (24) abil (m)§a-na-Si-Su (25) (m, ilu) Marduk-z@r-ibni abil (m)Su-ba-a-a (26) [Sa-]tir (aban) tuppi (m)Mu-Se-zib-(ilu) Marduk (27) [abil (m)Rabaj-Sa (ilu) Addu Babili(ki) (arafe) Ari (28) umu XIV (kam) Sattu II (kam) Nabu-ablu-usur (29) Sar Babili(ki) IV. THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI In December, 1901, and January, 1902, M. J. de Morgan, while excavating the acropolis of Susa, found among the debris three large fragments of a block of black diorite. They fitted perfectly together, and when joined formed a stele 2.25 meters high and tapering 396 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS from 1 . 90 to 1 - 65 meters. At the upper end of the front side was a bas-relief representing the seated sun god Shamash presenting the code of laws to Hammurapi. The bas-relief measures .65 meters in height by .60 meters in width, and is finely executed in the hard stone. The inscription begins immediately below the relief and is the longest cuneiform Semitic inscription which has yet been recovered. The inscription is carried belt- wise around the stele in parallel columns, and the reader was therefore required to turn his head down- ward and sidewise toward the left in order to read the inscription. On the front side there are still preserved sixteen columns, the lower five additional columns hav- ing been chiseled off and the stone repolished, evidently with the purpose of cutting another inscription upon it. On the reverse twenty-eight columns are preserved, with some slight breaks due to the chipping of the surface. When complete the entire inscription is estimated by Johns to have contained "forty-nine columns, four thou- sand lines, and about eight thousand words." The stele was originally set up at Sippar, and was carried thence, probably as a trophy, to Susa, but by what Elamite monarch is not known to us. There was also found at Susa a large fragment of a duplicate. The Hammurapi code exerted a great influence in the ancient Orient, and the scribes of Ashurbanapal made copies of the laws, either from the exemplar now re- covered or from some one of its duplicates, and formed a series which they denominated Din&ni $a gammurapi, that is, the judgments of Hammurapi. These copies have unfortunately not come down to us intact, but fragments of them were discovered before the code itself and were not immediately recognized. The first frag- ments brought to light were found in the British Mu- THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 397 seum and published by Dr. Bruno Meissner. 1 When he later published some old Babylonian Private Laws 2 he recognized that the Assyrian scribes had copied from some document or documents in the old Babylonian period. Meissner's texts were carefully reviewed and retranslated by Professor Delitzsch, who definitely ap- plied to them the name Code of Hammurapi, a deduction which was splendidly verified in a few months by Mor- gan's discovery. When Professor Scheil worked over the code he recognized the sections of Meissner's copies as being a part of the original code, and showed that they give some assistance in the restoration of the five columns which the Elamites had chiseled off the stele. 1 Altbabylonische Gesetze, in Beitrage zur Assyriologie, iii, pp. 493-523. * Beitr&ge zum Alfbahylcmischen Privatrecht, in Assyriologische Bibliothek, xi, Leipzig, 1893. LITERATURE Vincent Scheil, Memoires de la Delegation en Perse. Tome IV. Paris. 1902. Tome X, pp. 81ff. Hugo Winckler, Die Gesetze Hammurabis (Der Alte Orient). Band IV, 4te Auflage. 1906.' Hugo Winckler, Die Gesetze Hammurabis in Um- schrift und Uebersetzung. Leipzig. 1904. D. H. Miiller, Die Gesetze Hammurabis und die Mo- saische Gesetzgebung. Vienna. 1903. Robert F. Harper, The Code of Hammurabi. Chicago. 1904. C. H. W. Johns, The Oldest Code of Laws in the World. Edinburgh. 1903. C. H. W. Johns, Babylonian and Assyrian Laws, Contracts and Letters (pp. 44ff.). Edinburgh. 1904. C. H. W. Johns, Code of Hammurabi. Hastings, Dictionary of the Bible, Vol. V, pp. 584ff . New York. 1904. J. Kohler, F. E. Peiser und A. Ungnad, Hammurabis Gesetz. Leipzig. 1904-1909. 398 .CUNEIFORM PARALLELS Johannes Jeremias, Moses und Hammurabi, 2te Auflage. Leipzig. 1903. Samuel Oettli, Das Gesetz Hammurabis und die Thora Israels. Leipzig. 1903. W. W. Davies, The Codes of Hammurabi and Moses. Cincinnati. 1905. S. A. Cook, The Laws of Moses and the Code of Ham- murabi. London. 1903. H. Grimrae, Das Gesetz Chammurabis und Moses. 1903. David G. Lyon, The Structure of the Hammurabi Code. {Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. XXV, pp. 248ff. 1904.) Very important. The analysis of Professor Lyon has been chiefly followed in the subdivisions of the transla- tion as here printed. Arthur Ungnad, Die Gesetze Hammurapis. Translation and notes in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 140ff. 1909. PROLOGUE 1 [Column I] (1) When the exalted Anu, the king of the Anunaki, (and) Ellil, the lord of heaven (5) and earth, who determines the destiny of the land, committed unto Marduk, firstborn (10) son of Ea, the dominion over all mankind, (and) made him great (15) among the Igigi; when they named the lofty name of Babylon, and made it great in the quarters of the earth, and erected for him (Marduk) (20) therein an everlasting kingdom, whose 1 In comparing translation and transliteration the numbering of the lines is to be taken merely as generally indicative of location, and not as exact. The order of words in Babylonian is so different from that of English that to make an exact correspondence would have produced a strangely pedantic effect. It is hoped that the numeration will serve its practical purpose. (1) E-nu Anum si-ru-um (2) §ar (ilu) A-nun-na-ki (3) (ilu) Ellil (4) be-el sa-me-e (5) u ir-si-tim (6) Sa-i-im (7) si-ma-at matim (8) a-na (ilu) Marduk (9) marim ri-e§-ti-im (10) sa (ilu) Enki (11) (ilu) illilu-ut (12) kissat ni-se (13) i-Si-mu-ium (14) in I-gi-gi (15)u-sar-be-u-su (16) Babili(ki) (17) Sum-iu si-ra-am ib- bi-u (18) in ki-ib-ra-tim (19) u-Sa-te-ru-su (20) in'-a li-ib-bi-Sn (21) Sar-ru-tam da-rl-tam (22) Sa ki-ma Sa-me-e (23) u ir-si-tim THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 399 foundations are (25) established like heaven and earth, then did Anu and Bel call (me) Hammurapi by name, the exalted (30) prince, who honors the gods, to bring justice to prevail in the land, (35) to destroy the wicked and the evil, that the strong may not injure the weak, (40) that I may arise like Shamash over the black-headed men, to enlighten the land (45) and to further the welfare of men. (50) Hammurapi, the shepherd, called of Ellil, am I, who heaps up (55) plenty and abundance, who made everything possible in completeness for Nippur and Durilu, (60) the exalted supporter of Ekur, the powerful king, who restored Eridu, (65) and set up the [Column II] (1) worship of E-apsu, who fought against the four quar- ters of earth, (5) who made great the name of Babylon, rejoiced the heart of Marduk, his lord, (10) who served daily in Esagila, the royal seed whom Sin (15) created, who made Ur rich, the contrite, the obedient, (20) who brought riches unto E-gish-shir-gal, the wise king favorite of Shamash, the judge, who laid again (25) the foundations of Sippar, who covered again with green the shrines (?) of Aia, who made (30) E-Babbar great which is like the heavenly dwelling, the warrior who de- (24) iS-da-5a (25) 5u-ur-5u-da (26) u-ki-in-nu-5um (27) i-nu-mi-su (28) ga-am-mu-ra-pi (29) ru-ba-am (30) na-'i-dam (31) pa-li-ife eli ia-ti (32) mi-5a-ra-am (33) i-na ma-tim (34) a-na 5u-pe-i-im (35) ra- ga-am u si-nam (36) a-na }}u-ul-lu-ki-im (37) dan-nu-um (38) en- Sa-am (39) a-na la Jja-ba-li-im (40) ki-ma (ilu) &ama5 (41) a-na salmat kakkadim (42) wa-si-e-im-ma (43) ma-tim (44) nu-wu-ri-im (45) Anum '(46) u (ilu) Ellil (47) a-na ii-ir ni-5i (48) tu-ub-bi-im (49) 5u-mi ib-bu-u (50) 3a-am-mu-ra-pi (51) ri-ia-um (52) ni-bi-it (53) (ilu) Ellil a-na-ku (54) mu-kam-me-ir (55) nu-uj}-£i-im (56) u tu-ujj-di-im (57) mu-Sa-ak-Ii-il (58) mi-im-ma 5um-5ii (59) a-na Nippurim(ki) rikis 5amg ereetim (60) za-ni-nu-um (61) na-'-du-um (62) 5a Ekurrim (63) Sarrum li-ia-um (64) mu-te-ir 41 Eridim(ki) (65) a-na a5-ri-Su (66) mu-ub-bi-ib [Column II] (1) 5u-lulj fi-abzu (2) ti-i-ib (3) ki-ib-ra-at (4) ir-bi-tim (5) mu-5ar-bi zi-ik-ru (6) Babili(ki) (7) mu-ti-ib (8) li-ib-bi (ilu) Marduk (9) be-li-8u (10) 5a fimi(mi)-§\l (11) iz-za-zu (12) a-na fi-sag-ila (13) z^r §ar-ru- tim (14) 5a (ilu)Sin (15) ib-ni-u-5u (16) mu-na-ab-fei-iS (17) al Urim(ki) (18) wa-^|-ru-um (19) mu-u5-te-mi-kum (20) ba-bfl feegallim (21) a-na E-ki5-5fr-gal (22) 5ar ta-^i-im-tim (23) §e-mu (ilu) §ama5 da-num (24) mu-ki-in (25) i5di Sipparim (26) mu-5a- al-bi-i5 (27) wa-ar-ki-im (28) gi-gu-ne-e (ilu) A-a (29) mu-si-ir (30) bit 400 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS fended Larsa, renewed E-Babbar (35) for Shamash, his helper; the lord, who gave life unto the city of Uruk, who supplied water in (40) abundance unto its inhabi- tants, who made the turrets of E-anna lofty, (45) who heaped up riches for Anu and Ishtar; the shadow (pro- tection) of the land; (50) who brought together again the scattered inhabitants of Isin, who covered E-gal-mah richly; (55) the majestic city king, the brother of the god Zamama, who established the settlements of Kish, (60) who surrounded E-me-te-ur-sag with splendor; who enclosed the great shrines of (65) Ishtar; who cares for the temple of E-khar-sag-kalama; the grave (?) of enemies, (70) to whom one successfully prays for help; [Column III] (1) who increased Cutha; (5) who made everything great for Mishlam; the mighty bull, who gores his en- emy; (10) the beloved of Tutu; who made Borsippa to rejoice; the exalted; who is untiring (15) for Ezida; the divine city king; the wise, the prudent; who increased the agriculture {lit., plantings) (20) of Dilbat; heaped up grain for the mighty Urash; the lord, to whom (25) scep- ter and crown belong, which fulfill the wish of Mama created, (30) who established the temple confines of Ebarrim (31) id, ki Su-ba-at Sa-ma-i (32) karradum ga-mi-il (33) Larsam(ki) (34) mu-ud-di-is Ebarrim (35) a-na (ilu) Samas (36) ri-si-su (37) be-lum mu-bal-li-it (38) Uruk(ki) (39) Sa-ki-in me-e (40) nu-iib-Si-im (41) a-na ni-Si-Sii (42) mu-ul-li (43) ri-e§ E-an-na (44) mu-kam-me-ir (45) bi-is-bi-im (46) a-na Anim(nim) (47) u (ilu) IStar (48) sulul ma-tim (49) mu-pa-ab-bi-ir (50) ni-Si Sa-ap- Jja-tim (51) sa I-si-in(ki) (52) mu-ta-ab-fei-id (53) nu-ub-Si-im (54) bit E-gal-mab (55) uSumgal Sarri(ri) (56) ta-li-im (57) (ilu) Za-ma-ma (58) mu-Sar-si-id (59) Sii-ba-at al Kis(ki) (60) mu-uS-ta-aS-bi-ir (61) me-li-im-mi (62) E-me-te-ur-sag (63) mu-uS-te-is-bi (64) pa-ar-zi ra-bu-u-tim (65) sa(ilu) Istar(66) pa-ki-id bi-tim (67) Har-sag-kalam- ma (68) (bit) kisal na-ki-ri (69) sa Ur-ra ru-iu (70) u-sa-ak-si-du [Column III] (1) ni-is-ma-zu (2) mu-sa-te-ir (3) al Kutlm(ki) (4) mu-ra-ap-pi-iS (5) mi-im-ma §um-Su (6) a-na Mil-lam (7) ri-mu- um (8) ka-ad-ru-um (9) mu-na-ak-ki-ip za-i-ri (10) na-ra-am Tu-tu (11) mu-ri-is (12) al Bar-zi-ba(ki) (13) na-'i-du-um (14) la mu-up- pa-ar-ku-ii-um (15) a-na E-zi-da (16) i-lu sarri(ri) (17) mu-di basisim(im) (18) mu-Sa-ad-di-il (19) me-ri-e§-tim (20) Sa Dil-bat(ki) (21) mu-ga-ar-ri-in kare (22) a-na (ilu) TJras (23) ga-as-ri-im (24) be- Ium zi-ma-at (25) ba-at-ti-mi (26) u a-gi-im (27) Sa u-Sa-ak-li-lu-Sti <2S) e-ri-iS-tim (29) (ilu) Ma-ma (30) mu-ki-in (31) u-zu-ra-tim THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 401 Kish; who made sumptuous the sacred banquets (35). for Nintu; the wise, the prudent; who gave pasture and (40) watering places for Lagash and Girsu; who pro- vided (45) great offerings for the temple of the Fifty; who seizes the enemy; the favorite of Telitim 1 ; (50) who exe- cuted the command (of the oracle) of Aleppo; who rejoices the heart of Anunit; (55) the pure prince; whose prayer Ramman recognizes; who pacifies the heart of Ramman, (60) the warrior in Karkar; who reestablished the cult us-appointments in Eugalgal; (65) the king who gave life to the city of Adab; the benefactor of the tem- ple E-makh, (70) the lord of kings; the 'resistless war- rior; [Column IV] (1) who presented life to the city of Mashkan-Shabri; who poured out (5) prosperity over Mishlam; the wise, the energetic; who attained (10) every plan; who covered the people of Malgi in misfortune; who established (15) their dwelling in riches; who determined forever pure offerings for Ea and Dam- gal-nunna, who had extended his dominion; the prince of kings; who subdued (25) the settlements on the Euphrates (?); the warrior of Dagan, his creator; who 1 Telitim is an epithet of Ishtar, who has a shrine at Aleppo. (32) sa Kes(ki) (33) mu-di-es-si (34) ma-ka-li el-lu-tim (35) a-na (ilu) Nin-tu (36) mu-us-ta-lum (37) gi-it-ma-lum (38) sa-i-im (39) mi-ri-tim (40) u ma-as-ki-tim (41) a-na Lagas(ki) (42) u :Gir- su(ki) (43) mu-ki-il (44) ni r in-da-bi-e (45) ra-bu-tim (46) a-na £-ninnu (47) mu-tam-me-ij) a-a-bi (48) mi-ge-ir (49) te-li-tim (50) mu-Sa-ak-li-fl (51) te-ri-tim (52) sa IJallabim(ki) (53) mu-Jja- ad-di (54) li-ib-bi Istar (55) ru-bu-um el-lum (56) Sa ni-is ga-ti-su (57) (ilu) Rammanum i-du-u (58) mu-ne-ijj (59) li-ib-bi (ilu) Ram- manim (60) ku-ra-di-im (61) wia al Bit-karkara(ki) (62) mu-us-ta-ak- ki-in (63) zi-ma-tim (64) i-na E-u-gal-gal (65) sarrum na-di-in (66) na- pi-is-tim (67) a-na Adab(ki) (68) a-se-ir (69) bit E-mah, (70) e-te-el Sarii(ri) (71) ga-ba-al (72) la ma-{ja-ri-im [Column IV] (1) Su i-ki-su (2) na-ap-sa-tam (3) a-na al Mas-kan-sabrtm(ki) (4) mu-se-es-ki (5) nu-u5-§i-im (6) a-na Mis-lam (7) im-kum (8) mu-tab-bi-lum (9) §ii ik- §ii-du (10) na-ga-ab lir-si-im (11) mu-uS-pa-az-zi-ir (12) ni-5i Malgim (ki) (13) in ka-ra-§i-im (14) mu-sar-8i-du (15) Su-ba-ti-si-in (16) in nu-uJj-Si-in (17) a-na (ilu) En-ki (18) u (ilu) Dam-gal-nun-na (19) mu-sar-bu-ii (20) sar-ru-ti-sii (21) da-ri-is i-si-mu (22) zi-bi el- lu-tim (23) a-Sa-ri-id sarri(ri) (24) mu-ka-an-ni-i§ (25) da-ad-mi (26) (nar) Purattim (?) (27) lf-tum (ilu) Da-gan (28) ba-ni-su 402 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS protected (30) the inhabitants of Mera and Tutul; the exalted prince, (35) who makes the face of Ishtar to shine; who established sacred banquets for Nin-a-zu; who helps his people in time of need; (40) who estab- lishes in security their property in Babylon; (45) the shepherd of his subjects; whose deeds are pleasing to Ishtar; who installed Ishtar (Anunit) in E-ul-mash, (50) in the suburbs of Akkad; who caused justice to prevail, and established law; (55) who returned to the city of Asshur its gracious protecting deity, who cast down the . . . (60) the king who in Nineveh, in E-mish-mish made the name of Ishtar to shine; the exalted one; (65) who humbles himself before the great gods; the descendant of Sumu-la-ilu, the powerful son (70) of Sin-muballit; [Column V] (1) the abiding seed of royalty; the powerful king; the sun god (5) of Babylon, who caused light to stream over the land of Sumer and Akkad; (10) the king, who holds in obedience the four quarters of the world; the favorite of Ishtar am I. When (15) Marduk sent me to rule men, and to pro- mulgate justice, (20) I put justice and righteousness into the language of the land, and promoted the welfare of the people. (25) At that time (I ordered) (29) Sd ig-mi-lu (30) ni-Si Me-ra(ki) (31) il Tu-tu-ul(ki) (32) ru- bu-um (33) na-'i-du-um (34) mu-na-wi-ir (35) pa-ni (ilu) Istar (36) Sa-ki-in ma-ka-li el-lu-tim (37) a-na (ilu) Nin-a-zu (38) §a-ti-ip ni-Si-Sii (39) in pu-u§-ki-im (40) mu-ki-in-nu (41) iS-di-Si-in (42) kir- bu-um (43) Babili(ki) (44) Su-ul-ma-ni-i3 (45) r£-u ni-Si (46) U 'ip- Se-tu-§u (47) e-li Ktar ta-ba (48) mu-ki-in-ni Etar (49) i-na E-ul- ma§ (50) kir-bu-um (51) Akkadim(ki) (52) ri-bi-tim (53) mu-Se-pf ki-na-tim (54) mu-Su-Se-ir am-mi (55) mu-te-ir (56) (ilu) lamassi-Sii (57) da-mi-ik-tim (58) a-na al A5£urim(ki) (59) mu-§e-ib-bi na-pi-fai (60) Sarrum §a i-na Ni-nu-a(ki) (61) i-na E-miS-mi§ (62) u-Sd-pJ-u (63) me-e (ilu) Iltar (64) na-'i-du-um (65) mu-u§-te-mi-kum (66) a- na ill rabutim (67) li-ib-li-ib-bi (68) Sa Su-mu-la-ilu "(69) aplum da-nvim (70) §a (ilu) Sin-mu-ba-li-it [Column V] (1) z6rum da-ri- um (2) §a §ar-ru-tim (3) Sarrum " da-mim (4) (ilu) SamSu(Su) (5) Babili(ki) mu-Se-zi nu-ri-im (7) a-na ma-at (8) Su-me-ri-im (9) u Ak-ka-di-im (10) Sarrum mu-u5-te-eS-mi (11) ki-ib-ra-at (12) ar-ba-im (13) mi-ge-ir (ilu) IStar a-na-ku (14) i-nu-ma (15) (ilu) Marduk (16) a-na su-te-§ii-ur ni-Si (17) matimii-si-im (18) Su-Jju-zi-im (19) i\-wa-e-ra-an-ni (20) ki-it-tam (21) u mi-Sa-ra-am (22) i-na pi ma-tim (23) aS-ku-un (24) Si-ir ni-§i li-ti-ib (25) i-nu-mi-§u THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 403 THE CODE I. INTRODUCTION: EVIDENCE AND DECISION (§§ 1-5) § 1. (26) If a man have accused a man and laid a cap- ital charge upon him and (30) have not justified it, he that accused him shall be put to death. § 2. If a man have laid (35) suspicion of sorcery upon a man and have not justified it, he upon whom the charge of sorcery is laid shall go to the river-god, (40) he shall plunge into the river-god, and if the river-god overcome him, he who accused him (45) shall take to himself his house. If the river-god have declared that man to be in- nocent and have saved him, (50) he who accused him shall be put to death. He who plunged into the river-god shall take to himself (55) the house of him who accused him. 1 § 3. If a man in a case (pending judgment) have come forward as a witness, (60) concerning a crime, and have not justified the word that he has spoken, (65) if that case be a capital suit that man shall be put to death. § 4. If as witness [Column VI] (1) to corn or money he have lied, (5) he shall himself bear the sentence of that case. 1 This was a form of ordeal — a method of detecting criminals widely- spread in antiquity. See, for example, Potter, Greek Antiquities, i, p. 352, and Brand, Popular Antiquities, ed. Bonn, iii, 351. § 1. (26) Sum-ma a-wi-lum a-wi-lam (27) u-ub-bi-ir-ma (28) ne-ir- tam e-li-Sii (29) id-di-ma (30) la uk-ti-in-su (31) mu-ub-bi-ir-su (32) id-da-ak § 2. (33) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (34) ki-i§-pf (35) e-li a-wi-lum id-di- ma (36) la uk-ti-in-su (37) Sa e-li-Su (38) ki-iS-pu na-du-ii (39) a-na (ilu) Narim (40) i-il-la-ak (41) (ilu) Naram i-Sa-al-Li-a-am-ma (42) Sum-ma (ilu) Narum (43) ik-ta-Sa-zu (44) mu-ub-bi-ir-Su (45) bit-zu 1 i-tab-ba-al (46) Sum-ma a-wi-lam Su-a-ti (47) (ilu) Narum (48) u-te-ib-bi-ba-aS-Su-ma (49) iS-ta-al-ma-am (50) Sa e-li- Su (51) ki-iS-pf id-du-u (52) id-da-ak (53) Sa (ilu) Naram (54) LS-lt- a-am (55) bit mu-ub-bi-ri-Sii (56) i-tab-ba-al § 3. (57) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (58) i-na di-nim (59) a-na Si-bu-ut (60) sa-ar-ra-tim (61) u-zi-a-am-ma (62) a-wa-at ik-bu-u (63) la uk- ti-in (64) Sum-ma di-nu-um Su-ii (65) di-in na-piS-itim (66) a-wi-lum Su-ii (67) id-da-ak § 4. (68) Sum-ma a-na Si-bu-ut [Column VI] (1) Se'im u kaspim (2) u-zi-a-am (3) a-ra-an (4) di-nim Su-a-ti (5) it-ta-na-aS-Si 1 Scheil reads su. 404 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 5. If a judge have judged a judgment, decided a de- cision, (10) granted a sealed sentence, and afterward have altered his judgment, they shall call that judge to account for the alteration (15) of the judgment that he judged, and he (20) shall pay twelvefold the penalty which was in the said judgment. Further, in the as- sembly they shall expel him from his (25) judgment seat, and he shall not return, and with the judges at a judg- ment (30) he shall not take his seat. II. PROPERTY (§§ 6-126) A. Personal (§§ 6-25) 1. Theft (§§ 6-13) § 6. If a man have stolen the goods of a god or palace, (35) that man shall be put to death. Further, he who has received the stolen thing from his hand (40) shall be put to death. § 7. If a man have bought silver, gold, manservant or maidservant, (45) ox or sheep or ass or anything whatever its name, from the hand of a gentleman's son, or of a gentleman's slave, (50) without witness or contract, or if he receive (the same) in trust, (55) that man has played the thief, he shall be put to death. § 5. §um-ma da-a-a-nu-um di-nam i-di-in pu-ru-za-am (9) ip- ru-us (10) ku-nu-uk-kam (11) u-se-zi-ib (12) wa-ar-ka-nu-um-ma (13) di-in-su i-te-ni (14) da-a-a-nam sii-a-ti (15) i-na di-in i-di-nu (16) e-ne-im (17) u-ka-an-nu-sii-ma (18) ru-£u-um-ma-am (19) £a i-na di-nim Su-a-ti (20) ib-ba-aS-Su-ii (21) a-du (?) XH-sii (22) i-na- ad-di-in (23) u i-na pu-u{j-ri-im (24) i-na (isu) kussl (25) da-a-a-nu- ti-8u (26) u-§e-it-bu-u-su-ma (27) u-ul i-ta-ar-ma (28) it-ti da-a-a-ni (29) i-na di-nim (30) u-ul u§-Sa-ab § 6. (31) gum-ma a-wi-lim (32) namkur ilim (33) u Skallim (34) iS-ri-ik (35) a-wi-lim §u-u (36) id-da-ak (37) u Sa Su-iir-ga-am (38) i-na ga-ti-su (39) im-Jju-ru (40) id-da-ak § 7. (41) Sum-ma a-wi-lim (42) lu kaspam (43) lu Jjurasam (44) lu wardam lu amtam (45) lu alpam lu immeram (46) lu imeram (47) u lu mi-im-ma Sum-gii (48) i-na ga-at mar a-wi-lum (49) u lu warad a-wi-lim (50) ba-lum §i-bi (51) u ri-ik-sa-tim (52) i§-ta-am (53) u lu a-na ma-sa-ru-tim (54) im-Jju-ur (55) a-wi-lum &i-u (56) sar-ra-ak id-da-ak THE CODE OP HAMMURAPI 405 § 8. If a man have stolen ox or sheep or ass or pig or (60) ship, whether it belonged to a god or a palace he shall restore thirty fold; (65) if it belonged to a freedman he shall render ten fold. If the thief have not wherewith to pay he shall be put to death. § 9. (70) If a man, [Column VII] (1) who has lost any- thing, have found that which was lost in the possession (5) of another man; and the man in whose hands the lost property is found say: "A seller sold it to me, I bought it in the (10) presence of witnesses," and the owner of the lost property say: "I will bring witnesses that know (15) my lost property"; if the purchaser (20) have brought the seller who sold it to him and the witnesses in whose presence he purchased it, and the owner of the lost property bring (25) witnesses who know his lost property, the judges shall consider their evidence. (30) The witnesses in whose presence the purchase was made and the witnesses who know the lost property shall (35) give testimony in the presence of the god. The seller shall be put to death as a thief; (40) the owner of the lost property shall receive his property; the pur- chaser shall take the money (45) he paid from the estate of the seller. | 8. (57) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (58) lu alpam lu immeram lu imeram lu SahjLm (59) u lu elippam (60) i§-ri-ik (61) Sum-ma Sa i-lim (62) Sum-ma Sa ekallim (63) a-du XXX-Sii (64) i-na-ad-di-in (65) Sum-ma Sa muSkenim (66) a-du X-Su i-ri-a-ab (67) Sum-ma Sar-ra-ga-nu-um (68) Sa na-da-nim la i-Su (69) id-da-ak § 9. (70) Sum-ma a-wi-lum [Column VII] (1) Sa mi-im-mu-Su tjal-ku (2) mi-im-ma-Su (3) Jial-ga-am (4) i-na ga-ti a-wi-lim (5) is- sa-ba-at (6) a-wi-lum Sa Jju-ul-kum (7) i-na ga-ti-Su (8) sa-ab-tu (9) na-di-na-nu-um-mi id-di-nam (10) ma-}jar si-bi-mi (11) a-Sa-am (12) ik-ta-bi (13) u be-el Jju-ul-ki-im (14) Si-bi mu-di (15) fcu-ul-ki- ia-mi (16) lu-ub-lam (17) ik-ta-bi (18) Sa-a-a-ma-nu-um (19) na-di-in (20) id-di-nu-Sum (21) u Si-bi (22) Sa i-na maJj-ri-Su-nu (23) i-Sa-mu it-ba-lam (24) il be-el Jju-ul-ki-im (25) Si-bi mu-di Jju-ul-ki-Su (26) it-ba-lam (27) da-a-a-nu (28) a-wa-a-ti-Su-nu (29) i-im-ma-ru- ma (30) Si-bu Sa maJj-ri-Sii-nu (31) Si-mu-um (32) iS-SA-mu (33) u Si-bu mu-di (34) Jju-ul-ki-im (35) mu-du-zu-nu (36) ma-^ar i-lim (37) i-ga-ab-bu-ma (38) na-di-na-nu-um (39) Sar-ra-ak id-da-ak (40) be-el feu-ul-ki-im (41) }ju-Iu-uk-5u (42) i-li-ki (43) Sd-a-a-ma-nu- um (44) i-na bi-it (45) na-di-na-nim (46) kasap il-ku-lu (47) i-li-ki 406 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 10. If the purchaser have not brought the seller (50) who sold it to him, and the witnesses in whose presence he purchased it; and if the owner of the lost property bring (55) witnesses who know his lost property, the purchaser shall be put to death as a thief; the owner of the lost property shall (60) receive his property. § 11. If the owner of the lost property do not produce witnesses (65) who know his property [Column VIII] (1) he is a malefactor, he has stirred up strife, he shall be put to death. § 12. If the seller have gone (5) to his fate (i. e., have died) the purchaser shall take five fold from (10) the estate of the seller as damages. § 13. If the witnesses (15) be not at hand, the judges shall set him a fixed time, up to six months, and if within six months he do not bring (20) his wit- nesses that man is a malefactor, he shall himself bear the penalty of that case. 2. Kidnapping (§ 14) § 14. (25) If a man have stolen a minor son of a gen- tleman he shall be put to death. § 10. (48) Sum-ma Sa-a-a-ma-nu-um (49) na-di-in (50) id-di-nu- Sum (51) u §i-bi Sa i-na maJj-ri-Su-nu (52) i-Sa-mu (53) la it-ba-lam (54) be-el lju-ul-ki-im-ma (55) Si-bi mu-di (56) {m-ul-ki-Su it-ba- lam (57) S&-a-a-ma-nu-um (58) Sar-ra-ak id-da-ak (59) be-el }ju-ul- ki-im (60) feu-ul-uk-Su (61) i-li-ki § 11. (62) Sum-ma be-el feu-ul-ki-im (63) Si-bi mu-di (64) feu-ul- ki-Su (65) la it-ba-lam [Column VIII] (i) sa-ar (2) tu-uS-Sa-am-ma id-ki (3) id-da-ak § 12. (4) Sum-ma na-di-na-nu-um (5) a-na Si-im-tim (6) it-ta-la- ak (7) Sa-a-a-ma-nu-um (8) i-na bi-it (9) na-di-na-nim (10) ru-gu- um-me-e (11) di-nim Su-a-ti (12) a-du V-Su (13) i-li-ki § 13. (14) Sum-ma a-wi-lum Sii-u (15) Si-bu-Su la kir-bu (16) da- a-a-nu a-da-nam (17) a-na warjjim VI kam (18) i-Sa-ak-ka-nu-Sum- ma (19) Sum-ma i-na warfeim VI kam (20) Si-bi-Su la ir-di-a-am (21) a-wi-lum Su-u (22) sa-ar (23) a-ra-an di-nim Su-a-ti (24) it-ta- na-aS-si § 14. (25) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (26) mar a-wi-lim (27) si-H)-ra-am (28) iS-ta-ri-ik (29) id-da-ak THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 407 3. Fugitive Slaves (§§ 15-20) § 15. (30) If a man bring a male or female slave of the palace, or a male or female slave of a freedman, through (35) the city gate (i. e., aid him to escape) he shall be put to death. § 16. If a man receive into his house a male or female slave who has fled (40) from the palace, or from a freed- man, and bring him not forth at the demand (45) of the commandant, the owner of that house shall be put to death. § 17. If a man seize (50) a male or female slave, a fugitive, in the field and (55) bring him back to his owner, the owner of the slave shall pay him two shekels of silver. § 18. If that slave will not name (60) his owner, he shall bring him to the palace and they shall (65) inquire into his antecedents and they shall return him to his owner. § 19. If he keep that slave (70) in his house and later the slave [Column IX] (1) be found in his hands, that man shall be put to death. § 20. (5) If a slave escape from the hand of his captor, that man shall swear by the god (10) to the owner of the slave, and shall go free. § 15. (30) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (31) lu warad Ekallim (32) lu amat ekallim (33) lu warad muSkenim (34) lu amat muSkenim (35) abullam uS-te-zi (36) id-da-ak § 16. (37) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (38) lu wardam lu amtam (39) {jal- ga-am (40) Sa ekallim (41) u lu muSkteim (42) i-na bi-it-Su (43) ir- ta-ki-ma (44) a-na Si-si-it (45) na-gi-ri-im (46) la uS-te-zi-a-am (47) be-el bitim Sii-u (48) id-da-ak § 17. (49) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (50) lu wardam lu amtam (51) {jal-ga- am (52) i-na si-ri-im (53) is-ba-at-ma (54) a-na be-li-sii (55) ir-te-di- a-dS-Sii (56) II Sikil kaspim (57) be-el wardim (58) i-na-ad-di-iS-Sum § 18. (59) Sum-ma wardum su-ii (60) be-el-Sii (61) la iz-za-kar (62) a-na Ekallim (63) i-ri-id-di-Sii (64) wa-ar-ka-zu (65) ip-pa-ar-ra- aS-ma (66) a-na be-li-Su (67) li-ta-ar-ru-Su § 19. (68) Sum-ma wardam (69) Su-a-ti (70) i-na bi-ti-Su (71) ik- ta-la-Su (72) wa-ar-ka wardum [Column IX] (1) i-na ga-ti-Su (2) it- ta-as-ba-at (3) a-wi-lum sii-u id-da-ak § 20. (5) Sum-ma wardum (6) i-na ga-at (7) sa-bi-ta-ni-sii (8) ijj- ta-li-ik (9) a-wi-lum Sti-ii (10) a-na be-el wardim (11) ni-iS i-lim (12) i-za-kar-ma (13) ii-ta-d§-Sar 408 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 4. Burglary and Robbery (§§ 21-25) § 21. If a man have broken into (15) a house, they shall (20) put him to death before the breach and thrust him into it. § 22. If a man have carried on brigandage and (25) have been captured, that man shall be put to death. § 23. If the brigand be not captured, (30) the man who has been robbed shall, before (35) the god, recount what he has lost, and the city and governor in whose land and (40) district the robbery took place (45) shall recom- pense him for whatever was lost. § 24. If it was life, the city and governor shall pay one mina of silver (50) to his people. § 25. If a fire break out in a man's house, and a man who has come (55) to extinguish the fire have lifted up his eyes to (60) the property of the owner of the house, that man (65) shall be thrown into that fire. B. Real Estate (§§ 26- J) 1. State Lands (§§ 26^1) § 26. If either a soldier or a constable, who is [Column X] (1) ordered to go on an errand of the king, do not go, § 21. (14) sum-ma a-wi-lum (15) bi-tam (16) ip-Iu-uS (17) i-na J>a-ni (18) pf-il-si-im (19) su-a-ti (20) i-du-uk-ku-Sii-ma (21) i-{ja-al- a-lu-sii § 22. (22) Sum-ma a-wi-Ium (23) feu-ub-tam (24) ijj-bu-ut-ma (25) it-ta-as-ba-at (26) a-wi-lum §u-ii (27) id-da-ak § 23. (28) suru-ma {ja-ab-ba-tum (29) la it-ta-as-ba-at (30) a-wi- lum (31) ba-ab-tum (32) mi-im-ma-su (33) Jjal-ga-am (34) ma-fea-ar (35) i-lim (36) li-ba-ar-ma (37) alum (38) il ra-bi-a-nu-um (39) sa i-na ir-si-ti-su-nu (40) il pa-ti-sii-nu (41) Jju-ub-tum (42) ijj-jja-ab-tu (43) mi-im-ma-su (44) Jjal-ga-am (45) i-ri-a-ab-bu-sum § 24. (46) sum-ma na-pi-is-tum (47) alum u ra-bi-a-nu-um (48) I man6 kaspim (49) a-na ni-si-su (50) i-sa-ga-lu § 25. (51) sum-ma i-na bit a-wi-lim (52) i-sa-tum (53) in-na-pf- ib-ma (54) a-wi-lum (55) sa a-na bu-ul-li-im (56) il-li-ku (57) a-na nu-ma-at (58) be-el bitim (59) i-in-su is-si-ma (60) nu-ma-at (61) be- el bitim (62) il-te-ki 1 (63) a-wi-lum su-u (64) a-na i-sa-tim su-a-ti (65) in-na-ad-di § 26. (66) sum-ma lu redum (67) u lu ba'irum (68) sa a-na faar- ra-an sar-n-im (69) a-la-ak-su [Column X] (1) ga-bu-ii (2) la il-li-ik 1 Original has di, an error of the scribe. THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 409 but hire a substitute and send him (5) in place of him- self, that soldier or constable shall be put to death; (10) his hireling shall take to himself his (the officer's) house. § 27. If a soldier or a constable, who is stationed (15) in a garrison 1 of the king, be captured, and afterward they give his field and garden (20) to another and he conduct his affairs — if the former return and arrive (25) in his city, they shall restore to him his field and garden and he shall conduct his own affairs. § 28. (30) If a soldier or a constable, who is stationed in a garrison of the king, be captured (35) and his son be able to carry on his affairs, they shall give to him the field and garden and he shall (40) conduct his father's affairs. § 29. If his son be young and not able to carry on (45) his father's affairs, they shall give one third of the field and garden to his mother, and his mother shall (50) rear him. § 30. If a soldier or a constable, from the beginning of his affairs, (55) neglect his field, his garden, and his 1 The Babylonian word is of very doubtful meaning. Ungnad trans- lates, "Not, Niederlage." This signification is derived wholly from the context. I prefer to hold to the etymological signification. The root is the same as dannum, strong. (3) u Iu (awilu) agram (4) i-gur-ma (5) pu-ub-Sti (6) it-ta-ra-ad (7) lu rSdum (8) u lu ba'irum sii-u (9) id-da-ak (10) mu-na-ag-gi-ir- Su (11) bit-zu (12) i-tab-ba-al § 27. (13) Sum-ma lu rfidum (14) u lu-u ba'irum (15) Sa i-na dan- na-at (16) Sar-ri-im (17) tu-ur-r[u] (18) wa-ar-[k]i-Su (19) ekil-sii u kira-su (20) a-na Sa-ni-im (21) id-di-nu-ma (22) i-li-ik-Sti (23) it-ta- la-ak (24) Sum-ma it-tu-ra-am-ma (25) al-Su ik-ta-aS-dam (26) ekil- Su u kira-Sti (27) u-ta-ar-ru-Sum-ma (28) Su-ma i-li-ik-Su (29) i'-il- la-ak § 28. (30) Sum-ma lu redum (31) u lu-u ba'irum (32) Sa i-na dan- ra-at (33) Sar-ri-im (34) tu-iir-ru (35) mar-Su il-kam (36) a-la-kam i-li-i (37) eklum u kirum (38) in-na-ad-di-iS-su[m]-ma (39) i-Ii-i[k a]- bi-Su (40) i-il-[la]-ak § 29. (41) Sum-ma mar-su (42) si-Jji-ir-ma (43) i-li-ik a-bi-Su (44) a-la-kam (45) la i-li-i (46) Sa-lu-uS-ti eklim u kirim (47) a-na um-mi-Su (48) in-na-ad-di-in-ma (49) um-ma-Su (50) u-ra-ab-ba-Sti § 30. (51) Sum-ma lu rgdum (52) u lu ba'irum (53) ekil-Su kira- Sii u bit-zu (54) i-na pa-ni il-ki-im (55) id-di-ma (56) ud-da-ap-pf-ir 410 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS house and leave them lie waste, and another after him take his field, his garden, and (60) his house, and con- duct his affairs for three years; (65) if the former re- turn and desire his field, his garden, and his house, they shall not give them to him [Column XI] (1) he who has taken them and carried on his affairs shall continue in them. § 31. (5) If he leave them for one year only, and have returned, they shall (10) give him his field, his garden, and his house, and he himself shall carry on his affairs. § 32. If a soldier or a constable has been captured (15) on an errand of the king, and a merchant ransom him and cause him to regain his city, (20) if there be in his own house means for his ransom, he shall ransom himself; (25) if there be not sufficient means for the ransom in his house, he shall be ransomed from the temple of the god of his city; (30) if there be not suffi- cient ransom in the temple of the god of his city, the palace shall ransom him. In no case shall (35) his field or garden or his house be given for his ransom. § 33. If a governor or a (40) magistrate take posses- sion of the men of a levy, or have accepted and sent a (57) Sa-nu-um (58) wa-ar-ki-Sii (59) ekil-su kira-Sii (60) u btt-zu (61) is-ba-at-ma (62) Sattam III kam (63) i-li-ik-Sii (64) it-ta-la-ak (65) Sum-ma it-tu-ra-am-ma (66) ekil-Su kira-Sii u blt-zu (67) i-ir- ri-iS (68) u-ul in-na-ad-di-is-sum [Column XI] (1) sa is-sa-ab-tu-ma (2) i-li-ik-su (3) it-ta-al-ku (4) Su-ma i-il-la-ak § 31. (5) Sum-ma Sa-at-tam (6) iS-ti-a-at-ma (7) ud-da-ap-pf-ir ma (8) it-tu-ra-am (9) ekil-sii kiru-sti u blt-zu (10) in-na-ad-di-is- Sum-ma (11) Su-ma i-li-it-Su (12) i-il-Ia-a[k] § 32. (13) [Sum]-ma lu reidum (14) u lu ba'irum (15) Sa i-na &ar- ra-an (16) Sar-ri-im (17) tu-rir-ru (18) tamkarum ip-tu-ra-as-Su-ma (19) al-Su uS-ta-ak-Si-da-aS-Su (20) Sum-ma i-na bi-ti-Sd (21) sa pa- ta-ri-im (22) i-ba-aS-Si (23) Su-ma ra-ma-an-Su (24) i-pa-at-ta-ar (25) Sum-ma i-na bi-ti-Su (26) Sa pa-ta-ri-Sti (27) la i-ba-aS-Si (28) i-na bit ili ali-Su (29) ip-pa-at-tar (30) Sum-ma i-na bit (31) ili ali-Sii (32) Sa pa-ta-ri-Sii (33) la i-ba-aS-Si (34) dkallum i-pa-at-ta-ar-Sii (35) ekil-Sii ku-u-Su (36) u blt-zu (37) a-na ip-te-ri-Su (38) li-ul in-na- ad-di-in § 33. (39) Sum-ma lu dgkum (7) 1 (40) u lu-u lubuttum (41) sdb ni-is-Jja-tim (42) ir-ta-Si (43) u lu a-na Jjaxran (44) Sar-ri-im 1 PA-PA. THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 411 hired (45) substitute on an errand of the king, that gov- ernor or magistrate shall (50) be put to death. § 34. If a governor or a magistrate have taken the property of a soldier, have plundered a soldier, (55) let a soldier on hire, have defrauded a soldier in a judgment (?) have taken the gift which the king (60) has given a soldier, that governor or magistrate shall be put to death. § 35. (65) If a man buy [Column XII] (1) from a soldier the cattle or sheep which the king has given to that soldier, he shall forfeit his money. § 36. (5) The field or garden or house of a soldier, con- stable, or tribute man (tax gatherer) they shall not sell for money. § 37. (10) If a man purchase the field or garden or house of a soldier, constable, or tribute man, (15) his tablet shall be broken and he shall forfeit his money, and he shall return the field, garden, or house (20) to its owner. § 38. A soldier, constable, or tribute man shall not make over to his wife or daughter the field, garden, or house (25) of his benefice (i. e., which is his as a part of the emoluments of his office), nor shall he (30) assign them for debt. (45) (awilu) agram pu-Jja-am (46) im-Jju-ur-ma (47) ir-te-di (48) lu dekum (?) (49) u lu lubuttum Su-u (50) id-da-ak § 34. (51) Sum-ma lu d£kum (?) (52) u lu lubuttum (53) nu-ma-at redim il-te-ki (54) r&iam ijj-ta-ba-al (55) redam a-na ig-ri-im (56) it- ta-di-in (57) redam i-na di-nim (58) a-na dan-nim iS-ta-ra-ak (59) ki- iS-ti Sar-ru-um (60) [a]-na redim id-di-nu (61) il-te-ki (62) lu dekum (63) u lu lubuttum Su-u (64) id-da-ak § 35. (65) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (66) alpi (zun) (67) u seni (zun) (68) Sa Sar-ru-um (69) a-na redim (70) id-di-nu [Column XII] (1) i-na ga-ti redim (2) iS-ta-am (3) i-na kaspi-Su (4) i-te-el-li § 36. (5) eklum(um) kirum u bitum (6) Sa redim ba'irim (7) u na-Si bi-il-tim (8) a-na kaspim (9) u-ul i-na-ad-di-in § 37. (10) 8um-ma a-wi-lum (11) eklam kiram u bltam (12) §a redim bd'irim (13) u na-Si biltim (14) is-ta-am (15) tup-pa-Su (16) ilj- fee-ip-pi (17) u i-na kaspi-Su (18) i-te-el-li (19) eklum kirum u bitum (20) a-na be-H-Su (21) i-ta-ar § 38. (22) redum ba'irum (23) u na-Si biltim (24) i-na eklim kirfm u bitim (25) Sa il-ki-Su (26) a-na aS-Sa-ti-Su (27) u marti-Sii (28) u-ul i-Sa-at-ta-ar (29) il a-na i-il-ti-Su (30) li-ul i-na-ad-di-in 412 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 39. From the field, garden, or house which he ha3 purchased and acquired he may make over to his wife, or (35) his daughter, or he may assign them for debt. § 40. A nun (?) , l a merchant, 2 or another vassal 3 may sell his field, his garden, or his house for money. The purchaser shall fulfill the duties which are attached to the field, garden, or house. § 41. If a man have received in exchange the field, garden, or house of a soldier, a constable, or a tribute man, and have made payment 4 besides, and if the soldier, constable, or tribute man return to his field, garden, or house, he shall keep the additional payment which was made to him. 1 Doubtful, suggested by TJngnad. 2 Doubtless an employee of the king or of the palace, who made pur- chases for royal use. * That is, a man who is in any way beholden to a noble, or a man who holds a fief. 4 Because the property was more valuable than his own which he exchanged for it. This law (viz., § 41) is somewhat obscure, and I am by no means sure that its meaning is 3'et fully made out. 2. Private Realty (§§ 42- J) § 42. If a man (65) have taken a field for cultivation, and have not produced grain on the field, [Column XIII] (1) they shall call him to account because he has not done the work on the field, and he shall give to the owner of the field grain on (5) the basis of the neighboring (fields). § 39. (31) i-na eklim kirim il bitim (32) £a i-sa-am-mu-ma (33) i-na-as-su-ii (34) a-na aS-Sa-ti-Su (35) il marti-Sii (36) i-Sa-at-tar (37) u a-na e-'i-il-ti-Su (38) i-na-ad-di-in § 40. (39) isippatum (?) tamkarum (40) (1 il-kum a-}ju-u-um (41) ekil-Sii kira-Sti (42) il btt-zu a-na kaspim (43) i-na-ad-di-in (44) Sa-a-a-ma-nu-um (45) i-li-ik eklim (46) kirim il bitim (47) Sa i-Sa-am-mu (48) i-il-la-ak § 41. (49) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (50) eklam kirim il bitam (51) Sd reclim M'irim (52) Ci na-Si bi-il-tim (53) u-pf-ife (54) il ni-ip-Ia-tim (55) id-di-in (56) rgdum ba'irum (57) il na-Si bi-il-tim (58) a-na ekli- Su kiri-§u u biti-su (59) i-ta-ar (60) il ni-ip-la-tim (61) 5a in-na-ad- nu-sum (62) i-tab-ba-al § 42. (63) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (64) eklam a-na ir-ri-Su-tim (65) li- Se-si-ma (66) i-na eklim Se'am la uS-tab-Si (67) i-na eklim Si-ip-ri-im [Column XIII] (1) la e-pi-Si-im (2) u-ka-an-nu-Su-ma (3) Se'am ki- ma i-te-Sli (4) a-na be-el eklim (5) i-na-ad-di-in THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 413 § 43. If he have not cultivated the field, and have left it to itself, he shall (10) give to the owner of the field grain on the basis of the adjacent fields; and the field which he has left to itself he shall break up with hoes, he shall hoe it and harrow it and return it to (15) the owner of the field. § 44. If a man have taken an unreclaimed field for three years (20) to cultivate it, and have left it to itself and have not cultivated it, (25) in the fourth year he shall break up the field with hoes, he shall hoe it and harrow it, and return it (30) to the owner of the field. Further, he shall measure out ten GUR of grain per GAN. § 45. (35) If a man have given his field for produce to a tenant, and have received (40) the produce of his field (i. e., his share as rent), and later Ramman (god of storms) ravage the field and carry away the (remaining) produce, (45) the loss is the tenant's. § 46. If he have not received the produce of his field, or have given the field or either one half or (50) one third (of the grain) the tenant and the (55) owner of the field shall share (the grain) according to the contract. § 47. If the tenant have given the cultivation of the field into the charge of another — because in a (60) former year he has not won a maintenance — the owner of the § 43. (6) Sum-ma eklam(am) la i-ri-i§-ma (7) it-ta-di (8) Se'am ki-ma i-te-Su (9) a-na be-el eklim (10) i-na-ad-di-in (11) u eklam Sa id-du-ii (12) ma-a-a-ri (13) i-ma-atj-Jja-as (14) i-Sa-ak-ka-ak-ma (15) a-na be-el eklim (16) u-ta-ar § 44. (17) sum-ma a-wi-lum (18) ekil nidutim (19) a-na Sattim III (kam) (20) a-na te-ip-ti-tim (21) li-se-si-ma (22) a-atj-Su id- di-ma (23) eklam- la ip-te-te (24) i-na ri-bu-tim (25) Sa-at-tim (26) eklam ma-a-a-ri (27) i-ma-a}}-lja-as (28) i-mar-ra-ar (29) u i-Sa- ak-ka-'ak-ma (30) a-na be-el eklim (31) u-ta-ar (32) u 1 GAN. E (33) X kur Se'im (34) i-ma-ad-da-ad § 45. (35) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (36) ekil-Su a-na biltim (37) a-na ir- ri-Si-im (38) id-di-in-ma (39) u bilat ekli-Su (40) im-ta-fca-ar (41) wa- ar-ka eklam (42) (ilu) Rammanum ir-ta-Jji-is (43) u lu bi-ib-bu-lum (44) it-ba-al (45) bi-ti-ik-tum (46) Sa ir-ri-Si-im-ma § 46. (47) Sum-ma bilat ekli-Su (48) la im-ta-bar (49) u lu a-na mi-iS-la-ni (50) u lu a-na Sa-lu-uS (51) eklam id-di-in (52) Se'am Sa i-na eklim (53) ib-ba-aS-Sii-u (54) ir-ri-Sum (55) u be-el eklim (56) a-na ap-Si-te-im (57) i-zu-uz-zu § 47. (58) Sum-ma ir-ri-Sum (59) a§-Sum i-na sa-at-tim (60) majj- ri-tim (61) ma-na-ba-ti-Sii (62) la il-ku-u (63) eklam e-ri-Sa-am ik- 414 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS field shall (65) not interfere. Nay, rather, his field has been cultivated, and at the time of harvest he shall receive (70) grain according to the contracts. § 48. If a man owe a debt [Column XIV] (1) and Ram- man ravage his field and (5) carry away the produce, or if grain have not grown through lack of water, in that year (10) he shall not make any return of grain to the cred- itor, he shall alter (lit., wet, so as to rewrite) his tablet. Further, (15) he shall not pay the interest for that year. § 49. If a man have borrowed money of a merchant, and (20) have given (as security) to the merchant a field to be planted with grain and sesame, and have said to him, "Cultivate the field and reap and take for thyself (25) the grain and sesame which is in the field." If the cultivator have raised (30) grain and sesame in the field, at the time of reaping (35) the owner of the field shah receive the grain and sesame which is in the field, and he shall (40) give to the merchant grain for the loan which he had received and for the interest and for the main- tenance of the cultivator. § 50. (45) If he give (as security) a field planted with [grain], or a field planted with sesame, the owner of the ta-bi (64) be-el eklim (65) u-ul u-up-pa-as (66) ir-ri-su-ma (67) ekil- Sii i-ir-ri-iS-ma (68) i-na eburim (69) ki-ma ri-ik-sa-ti-Sii (70) Se'am i-li-ki § 48. (71) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (72) Jju-bu-ul-lum (73) e-li-Su [Col- umn XIV] (1) i-ba-aS-Si-ma (2) ekil-Su (3) (ilu) Rammanum (4) ir- ta-jji-is (5) u lu-u bi-ib-bu-lum (6) it-ba-al (7) u lu-ii i-na la me-e (8) Se'um i-na eklim (9) la it-tab-Si (10) i-na Sa-at-tim Su-a-ti (11) Se'am a-na b[e-e]l bu-bu-ul-[li-§]u (12) u-ul u-ta-ar (13) tup-pa- Su (14) u-ra-at-ta-ab (15) u si-ib-tam (16) Sa Sa-at-tim Su-a-ti (17) u-ul i-na-ad-^di-in § 49. (18) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (19) kaspam it-ti tamkarim (20) il- ki-ma (21)ekil ip-Se-tim (22) S& Se'im u lu SamaSSammim (23) a-na tamkarim id-di-in (24) eklam e-ri-iS-ma (25) Se'am u lu-ii SamaSSam- mam (26) Sa ib-ba-aS-Sd-u (27) e-si-ip ta-ba-al (28) ik-bi-5um (29) Sum-ma ir-ri-Sum (30) i-na eklim Se'am (31) u lu SammaSSam- mam (32) u5-tab-§i (33) i-na eburiin Se'am u SamaSSammam (34) 5a i-na eklim ib-ba-aS-Su-u (35) be-el eklim-ma (36) i-Ii-ki-ma (37) Se'am 5a kaspi-Su (38) u si-ba-zu (39) M it-ti tamkarim (40) il- ku-u (41) u ma-na-Jja-at (42) e-ri-Si-im (43) a-na tamkarim (44) i- na-ad-di-in § 50. (45) Sum-ma eklam ir-Sa-am (46) u lu-u (47) ekil SamaSSam- THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 415 field shall receive the grain or the sesame (50) which is in the field and he shall return the loan and its interest (55) to the merchant. § 51. If he have not money to return, he shall give to the merchant grain or sesame, (60) at their market value as fixed by (65) the king, for the loan and its interest, which he has obtained from the merchant. § 52. [Column XV] (1) If the cultivator have not se- cured a crop of grain or sesame in his field, (5) his con- tract shall not be made void. § 53. If a man have neglected (10) to strengthen his dike, and have not strengthened it, and a break have been made in his dike, and the water carry away the meadow, the man in whose dike the break has been made shall re- store the grain which (20) he has caused to be lost. § 54. If he be not able to restore the grain, they shall sell him and his goods (25) for money, and the people of the meadow whose grain was carried away (30) shall share it. § 55. If a man have opened his canal for irrigation and neglect it, and the water have carried away an (35) adjacent field, he shall measure out grain on the basis of the adjacent fields. mim (48) ir-Sa-am id-di-in (49) Se'am it Iu SamaSSammam (50) Sa i-na eklim (51) ib-ba-aS-§ii-u (52) be-el eklim-ma (53) i-li-ki-ma (54) ka'spam u si-ba-zu (55) a-na tamkarim u-ta-ar § 51. (56) Sum-ma kaspam (57) a-na tu-ur-ri-im (58) la i-Sii (59) SamaSSammam 1 (60) a-na ma-Jji-ra-ti-Su-nu (61) Sa kaspi-Su (62) u si-ib-ti-Su (63) Sa it-ti tamkarim il-ku-u (64) a-na pi si-im- da-at (65) Sar-ri-im (66) a-na tamkarim i-na-ad-di-in § 52. [Column XV] (1) Sum-ma ir-ri-Sum (2) i-na eklim Se'am(am) (3) u lu SamaSSammam (4) la uS-tab-Si (5) ri-ik-sa-ti-Su (6) li-ul in-ni § 53. (7) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (8) a-na kar ekli Sii (9) du-un-nu-nim (10) a-aJj-Su id-di-ma (11) kar-Su (12) la u-dan-ni-in-ma (13) i-na kari-Sii (14) pi-turn it-te-ip-te (15) u ugaram me-e us-ta-bfl (16) a- ■wi-lum (17) sa i-na kari-su (18) pl-tum ip-pi-tu-ii (19) Se'am h& u-bal-li-ku (20) i-ri-a-ab § 54. (21) §um-ma Se'am ri-a-ba-am (22) la i-li-i (23) Sii-a-ti (24) u bi-sa-§u (25) a-na kaspim (26) i-na-ad-di-nu-ma (27) mar ugarim (28) Sa Se'u-Su-nu (29) mu-u ub-Iu (30) i-zu-uz-zu § 55. (31) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (32) a-tap-pa-Su (33) a-na Si-ki-tim ip-te (34) a-aJj-Sti id-di-ma (35) ekil i-te-Svi (36) me-e uS-ta-bfl (37) Se'am ki-ma i-te-Su (38) i-ma-ad^da-ad 1 Read at the beginning of this line probably Se'am A lu. So Ungnad. 416 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 56. If a man (40) have opened up the waters, and caused the water to overflow the field of his neighbor, he shall (45) pay ten GUR of grain per GAN. § 57. If a shepherd have caused the sheep to pasture on the grass, and have not come to an agreement with the owner of the field, but without the consent of the owner (50) have pastured the sheep on the grass, the owner of the field shall (55) reap his field, and the shep- herd who pastured the sheep on the field without the owner's consent shall give (60) over and above twenty GUR of corn per GAN to the owner of the field. § 58. (65) If, after the sheep have gone up from the meadow, and have been closed within (70) the gate, a shepherd have turned the sheep into the field, and have pastured the sheep on the field, (75) the shepherd who had made them feed off the field shall keep it, and at harvest he shall measure out [Column XVI] (1) sixty GUR of grain per GAN to the owner of the field. § 59. If a man, (5) without the consent of the owner of an orchard, shall cut down a tree in a man's orchard he shall pay one half mina of silver. § 60. (10) If a man giv,e a field to a gardener to plant a garden and the gardener plant the garden, and four § 56. (39) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (40) me-e ip-te-ma (41) ip-se-tim Sa ekil i-te-su (42) me-e us-ta-M (43) 1 GAN. E (44) X kur se'im (45) i-ma-ad-da-ad § 57. (46) sum-ma rg'um (47) a-na Sa-am-mi (48) s&il su-ku-Iim (49) it-ti be-el eklim (50) la im-ta-gar-ma (51) ba-lum be-el eklim (52) eklam senl (53) us-ta-ki-il (54) be-el eklim ekil-sii (55) i-is-si-id (56) re'um sa i-na ba-lum (57) be-el eklim (58) eklam sW (59)'ii-sa- ki-lu (60) e-li-nu-um-ma (61) 1 GAN. E (62) XX 'kur se'im (63) a-na be-el eklim (64) i-na-ad-di-in § 58. (65) sum-ma is-tu semi (66) i-na ugarim (67) i-te-li-a-nim (68) ka-an-nu ga-ma-ar-tim (69) i-na abullim (70) it-ta-afa-la-lu (71) re'um senl (72) a-na eklim id-di-ma (73) eklam sSni (74) us-ta- ki-il (75) re'um ekil vi-sa-ki-lu (76) i-na-sa-ar-ma (77) ina eburim (78) 1 GAN. E [Column XVI] (1) LX kur se'im (2) a-na be-el eklim (3) i-ma-ad-da-ad §59. (4) sum-ma a-wi-lum (5) ba-lum be-el kirim (6) i-na kirt a-wi-lim (7) i-sa-am ik-ki-is (8) misil manS kaspim (9) i-sa-kal § 60. (10) sum-ma a-wi-lum (11) eklam a-na kirim [z]a-ga-pf-im (12) [a-n]a sakinim id-di-in (13) sakinum (14) kiram iz-ku-up THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 417 years have he cared for the garden, (15) in the fifth year the owner of the garden and (20) the gardener shall share equally. The owner shall (25) mark off his share and take it. § 61. If the gardener have not planted the whole field, but (30) left a waste place, they shall assign the waste space to his portion. § 62. If he have not planted as a garden the field (35) that was given him, if it was arable land, the gar- dener shall measure out to the owner of the field, for the years during (40) which it was neglected, on the basis of the adjacent fields. Further, he shall perform (45) the required work on the field and he shall restore it to the owner of the field. § 63. If the field were unreclaimed land, he shall (50) perform the required work on the field and he shall re- store it to the owner of the field. Further, he shall measure out ten GUR of grain per GAN (55) for each year. § 64. If a man have given his garden to (60) a gar- dener to manage, the gardener shall give to the owner of the garden two thirds (65) of the produce of the gar- den as long as he holds the garden; he himself shall (70) take one third. (15) Sattam IV (kam)- (16) kiram u-ra-ab-ba (17) i-na Jja-mu-uS-tim (18) §a-at-tim (19) be-el kirlm (20) u Sakinum (21) mi-it-ija-ri-i5 (22) i-zu-zu (23) be-el kirim (24) zitta-Su (25) i-na-za-ak-ma (26) i- li-ki § 61. (27) Sum-ma Sakinum (28) eklam i-na za-ga-pf-im (29) la ig-mur-ma (30) ni-di-tam i-zi-ib (31) ni-di-tam (32) a-na Ii-ib-bi zitti-5u (33) i-Sa-ka-nu-Sum § 62. (34) §um-ma eklam (35) §a in-na-ad-nu-Sum (36) a-na kirtm la iz-ku-up (37) 5um-ma abSenum (38) bilat eklim (39) 5a §a-na-tim (40) H in-na-du-u (41) Sakinum (42) a-na be-el eklim (43) ki-ma i-te-§u (44) i-ma-ad-da-ad (45) u eklam §i-ip-ra-am (46) i-ip-pf-eS- ma (47) a-na be-el eklim u-ta-a-ar § 63. (48)'£um-ma ekil nidfltim (49) eklam Si-ip-ra-am (50) i-ip- pf-eS-ma (51) a-na be-el eklim (52) u-ta-a-ar (53) u 1 GAN.E (54) X kur Se'im (55) Sa §a-at-tim (56) iS-ti-a-at (57) i-ma-ad-da-ad § 64. (58) §um-ma a-wi-lum (59) kira-Su (60) a-na Sakinim (61) a- na ru-ku-bi-im (62) id-di-in (63) Sakinum (64) a-di kiram sa-ab-tu (65) i-na bi-la-at kir[im] (66) Si-it-ti-in (67) a-na be-el kirim (68) i- na-ad-di-in (69) sa-lu-u§-tam (70) §u-u i-li-ki 418 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 65. If the gardener have not properly tilled the garden, and have diminished the produce, he shall measure out the (75) produce of the garden on the basis of the [Column XVII] (1) adjacent gardens. At this point five columns of the text have been erased (see above, p. 396), only the beginnings of column XVII being now visible. Scheil estimates the portion lost at about thirty-five sections, and this is probably approximately correct. The sections omitted con- tained the further enactments concerning gardening, concerning houses let to tenants, and concerning the relations of merchants and tenants, which continue on the obverse of the monument. The missing portions may be partially restored from some duplicate frag- ments and from the later Assyrian copies. The num- bering of them is, however, extremely doubtful. I have marked them simply by the letters of the alphabet, and have begun again with § 100 when the original begins. The number 100 is, of course, doubtful, though it is surely approximately correct. § A. If a man have borrowed money from a merchant, (and) his creditor had warned him (5) to pay; and he had nought to give, and he had (10) given over his garden already cultivated, and then had said, "All the dates, which are produced in this garden, take for thy money," (15) that merchant shall not assent. The dates, which are produced in the garden, only the possessor of the garden (20) may take; then shall he pay the merchant § 65. (71) suni-ma sakinum (72) kiram la u-ra-ak-ki-ib-ma (73) bi-il-tam um-ta-ti (74) iakinum (75) bi-la-at kirtm (76) a-na i-te-M [Column XVII] (1) [i-ma-ad-da-ad] § A. (2) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (3) kaspam it-ti tamkarim il-ki-ma (4) tamkar-su (5) i-si-ir-su-ma (6) mi-im-ma Sa na-da-nim (7) la i-ba-aS-si-sum (8) kira-Su is-tu tar-ki-ib-tim (9) a-na tamkarim (10) id-di-in-ma (11) suluppl ma-la i-na kirtm (12) ib-ba-aJ-Sii-u (13) a-na kaspi-ka (14) ta-ba-al ik-bi-§um (15) tamkarum Sti-u (16) u-ul im-ma-gar (17) suluppi &£ i-na kirtm (18) ib-ba-a§-su-ti (19) be-el kirim-ma (20) i-li-ki-ma (21) kaspam u sibat-zu (22) 5a THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 419 the money, including the interest, in accordance with his account, (and) the remaining dates, (25) which are pro- duced in the garden, shall the possessor of the garden take. § B. If a man purpose to build a (30) house, (and) his neighboring (?) property (?) [. . .] §C. [(Column XVIII ?) . . .] he shall give him. § D. If a man (5) give produce, silver, or movable goods for a house, with the vassalage obligation, and adjoining the house of his neighbor, he shall lose all that he has paid; the (10) house shall return to its (owner). If the house be not bound by vassalage obligation, he may buy it; produce, silver, or movable goods he may give. § E. (15) If a man would make (?) an [. . .] without the permission of (his) neighbor, he may do it upon his own (?) lot, but (20) upon his neighbor's lot (he may do no injury). § F. [(35) . . .] the possessor [of the house . . .] [. . .] the possessor [of the house] shall replace that [which . . .] §G. If . . . § H. 1 (Beginning wanting.) "Thy stolen possession strengthen (?) if one take it away from thy house" (?) 1 No clear meaning has yet been secured from this law. The portion here provisionally translated depends chiefly upon Ungnad. pt tup-pi-Sri (23) tamkaram i-ip-pa-al-ma (24) suluppi wa-at-ru-tim (25) Sa i-na kirtm (26) ib-ba-as-su-ii (27) be-el kirfm-ma (28) i-l[i-ki] § B. (29) Sum-ma a-[wi-lum] (30) bitam i-ip[-pf-eS-ma] (31) te- hu-Su [. . .] (32) Sa . . . § C. [Column XVIII] ...[... i-na]-di-[iS] Sum § D. (1) Sum-ma Se'am kaspam u bi-Sa-am (2) a-na bit il-ki-im (3) Sa bit i-te-Sii (4) Sa i-Sa-am-mu (5) i-na-ad-di-in (6) i-na mi-im- ma (7) Sa id-di-nu (8) i-te-el-li (9) bHum a-na [be-lf|-Su i-ta-ar (10) Sum-ma bitum Sii-u (11) il-kam la i-Su (12) i-Sa-am (13) a-na bitim Sii-a-ti (14) Se'am kaspam u bi-Sa-am i-na-ad-di-[in] § E. (15) Sum-ma a-wi-[lum] (16) ni-[. . .] (17) ba-lum i-[te- Su (?)] i-te-[pu-uS] (?) (18) i-na bit [ra-ma-ni-Sii (?)] (19) i-te-[ip-pu- uS] (20) a-na [bit i-te-Sti] (?) (21) [u-ul . . .] § F. [. . .] (36) be-el [bitim . . .] (37) Sum-ma bi- . . . (38) be-el [bitim] (39) mi-im-ma [Sa . . ] (40) i-r[i-a-ab] § G. Sum-ma §H. (50). . . (51) na-ba-al-ka-at (?)-ka (52) da (?)-ni-in 420 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS (55) . . . the owner of the portion uncultivated: "Cultivate thy uncultivated portion; 'from (?) thy un- cultivated portion, some one may break into my [house] (?) (60) . . . with the stolen portion [. . .] § J. [Column XIX] [. . .] (25) If a man who is a tenant has paid his rent complete for the year to the owner (30) [of the house] [and thereupon] the owner of the house have given notice to the tenant to remove, before the expiration of the lease, (35) the owner of the house shall forfeit (40) the money which the tenant has given him because he caused the tenant to remove from his house before the expiration of his time. [Here follows a space not yet supplied.] C. Trade and Business (§§ K-126) 1. Merchant and Peddler (§§ K-107) § K. [Column XXIII] If a man should pay produce or [silver], but have neither produce nor silver (10) to pay, but have chattels, he shall, in the presence of witnesses, give his creditor whatever he have at hand (15) as he has brought it. That creditor may on no account [refuse it], but (20) shall receive it. § 100. . . . the interest of the money as much as (53) is (?)-tu bi-ti-ka (54) us (?)-ba-la-ka-tu-nim (55) [a]-na be-e[l ni]-di-tim (56) [n]i-di-it-ka e-pu-us (57) [is-t]u ni-di-ti-ka (58) [bi (?)]- ti i-pa-al-la-su-nim (59) [. . J-am (60) [. . .]-am il-ku-un (61) [. . .] i-na na-ba-[aI-]ka-tim-<(62) [. . .]-kum (63) [kasp] am(?) § J. [Column XIX] . . . (25) a-wi-lum as-bu-u[m] (26) kasap ki3ri-[§u] (27) ga-am-ra-[am] (28) sa-sa-na-[at] (29) a-na be-el [bltim] (30) id-di-[in-ma] (31) be-el bltim a-na wa-[as-sa-bi-im] (32) i-na uini(mi)[-su] (33) la ma-lu-tim wa-s[a-am] (34) ik-ta-[bi] (35) be-el bitim a[s-sum] (36) wa-as-sa-[ba-am] (37) i-na umi[(mi)-su] (38) la ma-lu-[tim] (39) i-na biti-Sii ii-[se-zu-u (40) i-na kaspim sa wa-as-ia [-bu-um] (41) id-di-[nu-sum] (42) [i-te-el-li] § K. [Column XXIII] [sum-ma a-wi-lum] (7) [se'am] u [kaspam] a-na (8) [. . .]-ma (9) se'am [u] kaspam (10) a-na [. . .] la i-sti (11) bi-sa-am-ma i-sii (12) mi-im-ma sa (?) ga-ti-Sii (13) i-ba-as-Su-u (14) ma-{ja-ar si-bi (15) ki-ma ub-ba (?)-Ium (?) (16) a-na tamkari [-s\i] (17) i-na-ad-di-[in] (18) tamkarum [sti-u] (19) ul up-[pa-as-ma] (20) i-mab-[ba-ar] § 100. [Column I, r.] (1) si-ba-a-at kaspim (2) ma-la il-ku-ii (3) THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 421 he took he shall write down, and he shall reckon on a day and (5) shall make returns to the merchant. § 101. If he have not (10) met with success where he goes, the agent shall double the amount of money he took and give it to the merchant. § 102. (15) If a merchant have given money to an agent as a favor, and the latter met with (20) a reverse where he has gone, he shall return the principal of the money to the merchant. § 103. If, when he have (25) gone on a journey, an enemy has robbed him of whatever he was carrying, the agent shall (30) swear by the name of the god, and shall go free. § 104. If a merchant have given to an agent grain, wool, oil, or (35) goods of any kind to traffic in, the agent shall write down the price and hand over (the money) (40) to the merchant. The agent shall take a sealed memorandum for the money which (45) he has given to the merchant. § 105. If an agent have forgotten, and have not taken a sealed memorandum of the money which (50) he has given to the merchant, the money not receipted for shall not be placed to his account. i-sa-at-tar-ma (4) umi(nii)-Su (5) i-ma-an-nu-ii-ma (6) tamkar-Sii (7) i-ip-pa-al § 101. (8) Sum-ma a-Sar il-li-ku (9) ne-me-lam (10) la i-ta-mar (11) kasap il-ku-ii (12) uS-ta-Sa-na-ma (13) Samallum a-na tamkarim (14) i-na-ad-di-in § 102. (15) Sum-ma tamkarum (16) a-na Samalltm (17) kaspam a-na ta-ad-mi-ik-tim (18) ft>ta-di-in-ma (19) a^Sar il-li-ku (20) bi-ti- ik-tam (21) i-ta-mar (22) ga-ga-ad kaspim (23) a-na tamkarim u-ta-ar §103. (24) Sum-ma }jar-ra-nam (25) i-na a-la-ki-Sii (26) na-ak- ru-um (27) mi-im-ma §2 na-su-u (28) uS-ta-ad-di-Su (29) Samallum ni-iS i-lim (30) i-z£t-kar-ma (31) u-ta-aS-Sar § 104. (32) Sum-ma tamkarum (33) a-na Samallim (34) Se'am Sipatam Samnam (35) u mi-im-ma bi-Sa-am (36) a-na pa-Sii-ri-im (37) id-di-in (38) Samallum kaspam (39) i-sa-at-tar-ma (40) a-na tamkarim (41) u-ta-ar (42) Samallum ka-ni-ik kaspim (43) Sa a-na tamkarim (44) i-na-ad-di-nu (45) i-li-ki § 105. (46) Sum-ma Samallum (47) i-te-gi-ma (48) ka-ni-ik kaspim (49) S& a-na tamkarim (50) id-di-nu (51) la il-te-ki (52) kasap la ka-ni-ki-im (53) a-na ni-ik-ka-az-zi-im (54) vi-ul iS-Sa-ak-ka-an 422 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 106. (55) If an agent have taken money from a merchant, and have a dispute with the merchant, (60) that merchant shall bring the agent to account before the god and witnesses for the money obtained, and the agent shall give to the merchant three fold the money (65) that he has taken. § 107. If a merchant have wronged an agent, and (70) the agent has returned to his merchant whatever the merchant has [Column II, r.] (1) given him, but the merchant (5) have denied what the agent has given him, that agent shall bring the merchant to account before the god and witnesses, and the merchant, because (10) he disputed with his agent, shall give to him six fold the amount which he obtained. 2. Wine Selling (§§ 108-111) § 108. (15) If a wine merchant 1 have not received grain as the price of drink, but if she receive money by the great stone (i. e., weight), or make the (20) measure for drink smaller than the measure for corn, they shall call that wine seller to account, and they shall throw her into the water. 2 1 The word for "wine merchant" is feminine. 2 Ungnad expresses doubt as to the meaning of § 108. The transla- tion here given seems to me reasonably sure. § 106. (55) sum-ma Samallum (56) kaspam it-ti tamkarim (57) il- ki-ma (58) tamkar-su (59) it-ta-ki-ir (60) tamkarum Su-ii (61) i-na ma-fear i-lim u Si-bi (62) i-na kaspim li-ki-im (63) Samallam u-ka-an- ma (64) Samallum kaspam (65) ma-la il-ku-u (66) a-du III-su a-na tamkarim (67) i-na-ad-di-in § 107. (68) sum-ma tamkarum (69) Samallam i-ki-ip-ma (70) samallum mi-im-ma (71) la tamkarum id-di-nu-Sum (72) a-na tamkari-su [Column II, r.] (1) ut-te-ir (2) tamkarum mi-im-ma (3) Sa samallum (4) id-di-nu-sum (5) it-ta-ki-ir-Su (6) Samallum Sii-u (7) i-na ma-fear i-lim u si-bi (8) tamkaram u-ka-an-ma (9) tamkarum aS-Sum Samalla-su (10) ik-ki-ru (11) mi-im-ma Sa il-ku-ii (12) a-du VT-Su (13) a-na Samallim (14) i-na-ad-di-in § 108. (15) Sum-ma sinniSat kurunnim (?) (16) a-na Sim Sikarim (17) Se'am la im-ta-fear (18) i-na abnim ra-bi-tim (19) kaspam im- ta-fear (20) u mafeir sikarim (21) a-na mafeir Se'im um-ta-ti (22) sinniSat kurunnim Su-a-ti (23) u-ka-an-nu-Si-ma (24) a-na me-'e (25) i-na-[ad-d]u-u-Si THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 423 § 109. If outlaws have gathered in the house of a wine merchant, and she do not arrest (30) these outlaws and bring them to the palace, that wine seller shall be (35) put to death. § 110. If a female votary, who is not living in a convent, have opened a wine shop, or (40) have en- tered a wine shop for drink, they shall burn that woman. §111. (45) If a wine seller have given 60 KA of drink at harvest time on credit, she shall receive 50 KA of grain. 3. Transport of Goods (§ 112) § 112. (50) If a man be away on a journey, and he give silver, gold, stones, or portable property (55) to a man, and have caused him to take them for trans- port, and if that man (60) do not deliver that which was to be transported where it was to be trans- ported, but take it to himself, the owner of the goods to be transported shall call (65) that man to account for the goods to be transported which he did not de- liver, and (70) that man shall deliver to the owner of the transported goods five fold the amount which was given to him. § 109. (26) sum-[m]a sinnisat kurunnim (27) sa-ar-ru-tum (28) i-na biti-Sa (29) it-tar-ka-su-ma (30) sa-ar-ru-tim sii-nu-ti (31) la is- sa-ab-tam-ma (32) a-na ekallim (33) la ir-di-a-am (34) sinnisat kurunnim si-i (35) id-da-ak § 110. (36) §um-ma isippatum entum (37) §a i-na gagtm (38) la wa-aS-ba-at (39) bit kurunnim ip-te-te (40) u lu a-na Sikarim (41) a-na bit kurunnim (42) i-te-ru-ub (43) a-wi-il-tam Sii-a-ti (44) i-kal-lu-ii-§i § 111. (45) §um-ma sinniSat kurunnim (46) 60 ka pi{jim (47) a-na ki-ip-tim id-di-in (48) i-na eburim (49) 50 ka se'im i-li-ki § 112. (50) §um-ma a-wi-lum (51) i-na Jjar-ra-nim (52) wa-5i-ib- ma (53) kaspam Jjurasam abnam (54) u bi-iS ga-ti-§u (55) a-na a-wi-lim (56) id-di-in-ma (57) a-na Si-bu-ul-tim (58) li-Sa-bfl-su (59) a-wi-lum sii-ii (60) mi-im-ma Sa su-bu-Iu (61) a-§ar §u-bu-lu (62) la id(-di)-in-ma (63) it-ba-al (64) be-el si-bu-ul-tim (65) a-wi- lam §u-a-ti (66) i-na mi-im-ma (67) si £u-bu-Iu-ma (68) la id-di-nu (69) li-ka-an-nu-Su-ma (70) a-wi-lum Sii-ii (71) a-du V-Sii mi-im-ma (72) S4 in-na-ad-nu-^um (73) a-na be-el si-bu-ul-tim (74) i-na-ad- di-in 424 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 4. Debt (§§ 113-119) § 113. (75) If a man have a [debt] of grain or money against a man, [Column III, r.] (1) and if he take grain without the consent of the owner from the heap or from the (5) store, they shall call that man to account for taking the grain, without the consent of the owner, from the heap or from the (10) store, and he shall restore as much grain as he took, and he shall forfeit (15) all that he has lent, whatever it be. § 114. If a man do not have a (debt) of grain or money against (20) a man, and if he seize him for debt, for each seizure he shall pay one third of a (25) mina of silver. § 115. If a man have a (debt) of grain or money against a man, and (30) he seize him for debt, and the one seized die a natural death in the house of him who seized him, (35) no case lies. § 116. If the one seized die in the house of him who seized him (40) of blows or of want, the owner of the one seized shall (45) call the merchant to account; and if it be a son of a freedman (that died) they shall put his son to death; if it be a man's servant (that has died) (50) he shall pay one third of a mina of silver and he shall forfeit whatever amount he had lent. § 113. (75) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (76) e-li a-wi-lim [Column III, r.] (1) Se'am u kaspam i-Su-ma (2) i-na ba-lum be-el Se'im (3) i-na na- aS-pa-ki-im (4) u lu i-na ma-a§-ka-nim (5) Se'am il-te-ki (6) a-wi-lam Su-a-ti (7) i-na ba-lum be-el Se'im (8) i-na na-aS-pa-ki-im (9) u lu i-na maSkanim (10) i-na Se'im li-ki-im (11) u-ka-an-nu-lu-ma (12) Se'am ma-la il-ku-ti (13) li-ta-ar (14) u i-na mi-im-ma Sum-Sti (15) ma-la id-di-nu (16) i-te-el-li § 114. (17) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (18) e-li a-wi-lim (19) Se'am u kaspam (20) la i-Su-ma (21) ni-pu-zu it-te-pi (22) a-na ni-pu-tim (23) iS-ti-a-at (24) £ mane kaspim (25) i-Sa-kal § 115. (26) sum-ma a-wi-lum (27) e-li 'a-wi-lim (28) Se'am u kaspam (29) i-Su-ma (30) ni-pu-zu ip-pf-ma (31) ni-pu-tum (32) i-na bit ne-pi-Sa (33) i-na Si-ma-ti-Sa (34) im-tu-ut (35) di-nu-um Su-ti (36) ru-gu-um-ma-am (37) u-ul i-Su § 116. (38) Sum-ma ni-pu-tum (39) i-na bit ne-pf-Sa (40) i-na ma- ba-zi-im (41) u lu i-na uS-su-Si-im (42) im-tu-ut (43) be-el ni-pu-tim (44) tamkar-Su (45) u-ka-an-ma (46) Sum-ma mar a-wi-lim (47) mar- Su i-du-uk-ku (48) §um-ma warad a-wi-lim (49) $ mane kaspim (50) i-Sa-kal (51) u i-na mi-im-ma Sum-Sii (52) ma-la id-di-nu (53) i-te-el-li THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 425 § 117. If a man be (55) in debt, and sell his wife, his son, or his daughter for the money, or has handed them over (60) to service, for three years they shall work in the house of their purchaser or exploiter; in the fourth (65) year they shall be set at liberty. § 118. If he have handed over a male or female slave (70) to service, and if the merchant transfer or sell such a slave, no case lies. § 119. If a man be (75) in debt, and he have handed over for the money a female slave who has borne him children, the owner of the slave (i. e., the man in debt) [Column IV, r.] (1) shall repay the money which the merchant paid him, and he shall ransom his female slave. 5. Storage and Deposit (§§ 120-126) § 120. If a man have heaped up (5) his grain, for storage, in the house of a man, and an accident happen to the granary, or the (10) owner of the house has opened the granary and taken grain, or has disputed as to (15) the amount of grain that was heaped up in his house, the owner of the grain shall declare his grain in the presence of the god, and the owner of the house shall double the (20) amount of grain which he took and restore it to the owner of the grain. § 117. (54) Sum-ma a-wi-lam (55) e-'i-il-tum (56) is-ba-zu-ma (57) aSSat-zu mar-Sti u marat-zu (58) a-rta kaspim id-di-in (59) u lu a-na ki-iS-Sa-a-tim (60) it-ta-an-di-in (61) sattam . . . (kam) (62) bit §a-a-a-ma-ni-Su-nu (63) u ka-si-Si-Su-nu (64) i-ip-pf-Sii i-na ri-bu-tim (65) §a-at-tim (66) an-du-ra-ar-Sii-nu (67) iS-Sa-ak-ka-an § 118 (68) Sum-ma wardam u lu amtam (69) a-na ki-iS-sa-tim (70) it-ta-an-di-in (71) tamkarum li-Se-te-ik (72) a-na kaspim i-na- ad-din (73) li-ul ib-ba-gar § 119. (74) Sum-ma a-wi-lam (75) e-'i-il-tum (76) is-ba-zu-ma (77) amat-zu sd marl ul-du-Sum (78) a-na kaspim it-ta-din [Column IV, r.] (1) kasap tamkarum iS-ku-lu (2) be-el amtim i-sa-kal-ma (3) amat-zu i-pa-tar § 120. (4) sum-ma a-wi-lum (5) Se'a-Su a-na na-as-pa-ku-tim (6) i-na bit a-wi-lim (7) is-pu-uk-ma (8) i-na ga-ri-tim (9) i-ib-bu- ti-um it-tab-si (10) il lu be-el bitim (11) na-as-pa-kam ip-te-ma (12) Se'am il-ki (13) u lu se'am H i-na biti-sii (14) ii-Sa-ap-ku (15) a- na ga-am-ri-im (16) it-ta-ki-ir (17) be-el §e'im ma-|jar i-lim (18) Se'a- su u-ba-ar-ma (19) be-el bitim (20) Se'am sa il-ku-u (21) uS-ta-Sd- na-ma (22) a-na be-el Se'im (23) i-na-ad-di-in 426 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 121. If a man have heaped up grain (25) in the house of another, he shall give as the price of storage five KA of grain per GUR (30) per year. § 122. If a man have given to another (35) on deposit silver, gold, or anything whatever, whatever he gives he shall show to witnesses and fix (40) the contract and (then) make the deposit. § 123. If a man have given on deposit without wit- nesses or (45) contract, and at the place of deposit they dispute with him, (50) no case lies. § 124. If a man have given to another on deposit (55) silver, gold, or anything whatever in the presence of witnesses, and the latter (60) dispute with him (i. e., deny it), they shall call that man to account, and whatever he has disputed he shall make up and (65) re- pay double. § 125. If a man have given anything of his on deposit, and at the place of deposit, (70) either by burglary or pillage, something of his has been lost along with some- thing (75) of the owner of the house, the owner of the house who has been negligent and has lost what was given him on deposit shall make good (the loss) and § 121. (24) gum-ma a-wi-lum (25) i-na bit a-wi-lim (26) Se'am is-pu-uk (27) i-na Sa-na-at (28) a-na I kur Se'im V ka Se'im (29) idi na-di-pa-ki-im (30) i-na-ad-di-in § 122. (31) gum-ma a-wi-lum (32) a-na a-wi-lim (33) kaspam tjurasam (34) u mi-im-ma Sum-Su (35) a-na ma-sa-ru-tim (36) i-na- ad-di-in (37) mi-im-ma ma-la (38) i-na-ad-di-nu (39) Si-bi u-kal-lam (40) ri-ik-sa-tim (41) i-Sa-ak-ka-an-ma (42) a-na ma-sa-ru-tim (43) i- na-ad-di-in § 123. (44) sum-ma ba-lum Si-bi (45) u ri-ik-sa-tim (46) a-na ma-sa-ru-tim (47) id-di-in-ma (48) a-sar id-di-nu (49) it-ta-ak-ru-su (50) di-nu-um su-u (51) ru-gu-um-ma-am (52) u-ul i-su § 124. (53) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (54) a-na a-wi-lim (55) kaspam Jjurasam (56) u mi-im-ma Sum-sii (57) ma-fear Si-bi (58) a-na ma- sa-ru-tim (59) id-di-in-ma (60) it-ta-ki-ir-su (61) a-wi-lam Su-a-ti (62) ti-ka-an-nu-Su-ma (63) mi-im-ma && ik-ki-ru (64) us-ta-sa-na- ma (65) i-na-ad-di-in § 125. (66) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (67) mi-im-ma-Su (68) a-na ma-sa- ru-tim id-di-in-ma (69) a-Sar id-di-nu (70) u lu i-na pi-il-Si-im (71) u lu i-na na-ba- (72) al-ka-at-tim (73) mi-im-mu-Su (74) it-ti mi-inwne-e (75) be-el bitim ife-ta-li-ik be-el bitim S& i-gu-ma (76) mi-im-ma Sd a-na (77) ma-sa-ru-tim id-di-nu-sum-ma (78) u- THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 427 restore it [Column V, r.] (1) to the owner of the goods. The owner of the house (5) shall seek out whatever has been lost and shall take it from the thief. § 126. If a man have lost (10) nothing of his, but say- that he has lost something, (15) he shall declare his (alleged) loss before the god, and (20) whatever he has claimed he shall pay as a forfeit double his claim. III. PERSON (§§ 127-282) A. The Family (§§ 127-195) 1. Man and Wife (§§ 127-164) § 127. (25) If a man have caused the finger to be pointed against a votary or against the wife of another, and have not justified himself, they shall bring (30) that man before the judge and cut the hair from his temples. § 128. (35) If a man have taken a wife, and have not arranged with her the (marriage) contracts, (40) that woman is not a (legal) wife. § 129. If the wife of a man be taken (45) lying with another man, they shall bind them and throw them into the water. If the (50) husband of the woman would save his wife, so also may the king save his male servant. Jjal-li-ku (79) \i-Sa-lam-ma [Column V, r.] (1) a-na be-el namkurim (2) i-ri-a-ab (3) be-el bttim (4) mi-im-ma-Sti Jjal-ga-am (5) i§-te-ne- i-ma (6) [it]-ti Sar-ra-g[a]-ni-Su (7) i-li-ki § 126. (8) §um-ma [a]-wi-Ium (9) mi-im-mu-5u (10) la Jja- li-i[k-m]a (11) mi-im-[mu-u-a] (12) tja-li-ik ik-ta-bi (13) ba-ab-ta-Sli (14) ti-te-ib-bi-ir (15) ki-ma mi-im-mu-Su (16) la &al-ku (17) ba-ab- ta-5d (18) i-na ma-Jjar i-lim (19) u-ba-ar-Su-ma (20) mi-im-ma (21) Sa ir-gu-mu (22) uS-ta-8a-na-ma (23) a-na ba-ab-ti-5u (24) i- na-ad-di-in § 127. (25) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (26) e-li entim (27) il aS-Sa-at a-wi- lim (28) \i-ba-nam u-Sa-at-ri-is-ma (29) la uk-ti-in (30) a-wi-lam Sii- a-ti (31) ma-fear da-a-a-ni (32) i-na-ad-du-u-Sii (33) u mu-ut-ta-zu (34) u-gal-la-bu § 128. (35) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (36) ag-§a-tam (37) i-J)u-uz-ma (38) ri-ik-sa-ti-Sa (39) la iS-ku-un (40) sinniStum gi-i (41) u-ul aS-Sa-at § 129. (42) Sum-ma a§-Sa-at a-wi-lim (43) it-ti zi-ka-ri-im (44) Sa- ni-im (45) i-na i-tu-lim (46) it-ta-as-bat (47) i-ka-zu-Su-nu-ti-ma (48) a-na me-e (49) i-na-ad-du-u-Su-nu-ti (50) Sum-ma be-el aS-Sa- tim (51) aS-Sa-zu u-ba-la-at (52) u Sar-ru-um (53) warad-zu ri-ba- la-at 428 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 130. If a man have forced the (betrothed) (55) wife of another who has not known a male and is dwelling in her father's house, and (60) has lain in her bosom and they have caught him, that man shall be (65) put to death and that woman shall go free. § 131. If a man have accused (70) his wife, and she has not been taken lying with another man, she shall take (75) an oath in the name of the god and she shall return to her house. § 132. If the finger have been pointed (80) at a man's wife on account of another man, and she have not been taken [Column VI, r.] (1) lying with another man, for her husband's sake she shall plunge (5) into the holy river (lit., river-god). § 133a. If a man have been taken prisoner, yet there (10) be still food in his house, his [wife] her [husband (?)] . . . She shall [(15) take care of] her [possessions]; into another house she may not enter. § 133b. If that woman have not (20) taken care of her possessions, but have entered another house, that woman they shall convict, (25) and cast her into the water. § 134. If a man have been taken prisoner, and there § 130. (54) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (55) aS-Sa-at a-wi-lim (56) S£ zi-ka- ra-am (57) la i-du-ii-ma (58) i-na bit a-bi-8a (59) wa-aS-ba-at (60) u-kab-bfl-Si-ma (61) i-na su-ni-Sa (62) it-ta-ti-il-ma (63) is-sa-ab- tu-Sti (64) a-wi-lum Su-u (65) id-da-ak (66) sinniStum §i-i (67) u-ta- aS-Sar § 131. (68) Sum-ma aS-Sa-at (69) a-wi-lim (70) mu-za u-ub-bi-ir- Si-ma (71) it-ti zi-ka-ri-im Sa-ni-im (72) i-na u-tu-lim (73) la is-sa- bi-it (74) ni-iS i-lim (75) i-za-kar-ma (76) a-na blti-Sd i-ta-ar § 132. (77) Sum-ma aS-Sa-at (78) a-wi-lim (79) aS-Sum zi-ka-ri-im Sa-ni-im (80) ti-ba-nu-um (81) e-li-Sa (82) it-ta-ri-is-ma (83) it-ti zi- ka-ri-im [Column VI, r.] (1) Sa-ni-im (2) i-na u-tu-lim (3) la it-ta- as-ba-at (4) a-na mu-ti-Sa (5) (ilu) Naram (6) i-Sa-al-li § 133a. (7) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (8) iS-Sa-li-il-ma (9) i-na biti-Su (10)Saa-ka-Hm(ll)i-ba-aS-Si(12)[aS-Sa]-zu(13)[. . .]-za [. . .]- at (14) [u namkur (?)-S]a (15) [i-na-sa-a]r (16) [a-na bitim Sa-ni-i]m (17) [u-ul i-ir-r]u-ub § 133b. (18,) S[um-m]a sinniStum Si-i (19) [nam]kur-sa (20) la is- Bur-ma (21) a-na bitim Sa-ni-im (22) i-te-ru-ub (23) sinniStam Su- a-ti (24) u-ka-an-nu-Si-ma (25) a-na me-e (26) i-na-ad-du-ii-Si § 134. (27) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (28) iS-Sa-li-il-ma (29) i-na biti-Sii THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 429 be no (30) food in his house, and his wife enter into another house, (35) that woman has no blame. § 135. If a man have been taken prisoner, and there be no (40) food in his house, and (45) his wife have entered into the house of another and have borne children, if later her husband have returned and (50) regained his city, that woman shall return to her first husband. The children shall follow (55) their father. § 136. If a man have left his city and fled, and (60) afterward his wife have entered into another house, if that man (65) have returned and would (70) take his wife, the wife of the truant shall not return to her husband because he hated his city and fled. § 137. If a man have set his face (75) to put away a concubine who has borne him children or a wife who has presented (80) him with children, he shall return to that woman her marriage portion. Further, he shall give to her the usufruct of (85) field, garden, and goods, [Column VII, r.] (1) and she shall bring up her children; from the time that her children (5) are grown up, from whatever is given to her children they shall give to her (30) Sa a-ka-li-im (31) la i-ba-aS-Si (32) a3-Sii-zu (33) " a-na bitim 8a-ni-im (34) i-ir-ru-ub (35) sinniStum §i-i (36) ar-nam u-ul i-su § 135. (37) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (38) iS-Sa-li-il-ma (39) i-na btti-Stl (40) 8a a-ka-li-im (41) la i-ba-aS-Si (42) a-na pa-ni-Su (43) dS-sa-zu (44) a-na bltim Sa-ni-im (45) i-te-ru-ub-ma (46) mart it-ta-la-ad (47) i-na wa-ar-ka (48) mu-za it-tu-ra-am-ma (49) al-Su (50) ik-ta- aS-dam (51) sinnistum Si-i (52) a-na Jja-wi-ri-Sd, (53) i-ta-ar (54) maru wa-ar-ki (55) a-bi-Su-nu (56) i-il-la-ku § 136. (57) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (58) al-Su id-di-ma (59) it-ta-bi-it (60) wa-ar-ki-Su (61) aS-Sa-zu (62) a-na bltim Sa-ni-im (63) i-te-ru- ub (64) Sum-ma a-wi-lum Sii-u (65) it-tu-ra-am-ma (66) aS-Sa-zu (67) is-sa-ba-at (68) as-Sum al-Su (69) i-zi-ru-ma (70) in-na-bi-tu (71) aS-Sa-at mu-na-ab-tim (72) a-na mu-ti-Sa (73) u-ufi-ta-ar § 137. (74) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (75) a-na (sinniSat) SU. GE-tim ( 76) Sd mart ul-du-Sum u lu aSSatim H mart (77) u-Sar-Su-5u (78) e-ai-bi-im (79) pa-ni-su (80) iS-ta-ka-an (81) a-na sinniStim Sti- a-ti (82) Se-ri-ik-ta-Sd (83) u-ta-ar-ru-Si-im (84) u mu-ut-ta-at (85) eklim kirtm u bi-Si-im [Column VII, r.] (1) i-na-ad-di-nu-Si-im- ma (2) mart-Sa (3) u-ra-ab-ba (4) iS-tu mart4& (5) ur-ta-ab-bu-d (6) i-na mi-im-ma (7) Sd a-na mart-S& (8) in-na-ad-nu (9) si-it-tam 430 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS a portion (10) like that of one son, and the man of her choice may marry her. § 138. If a man would put away (15) his wife who has not borne him children he shall give her money (20) to the amount of her bride-price. Further, he shall make good to her the marriage portion which she brought from her father's house and (then) may put her away. § 139. (25) If there were no bride-price he shall give to her one mina of silver for a divorce. § 140. (30) If he be a freedman he shall give her one third of a mina of silver. § 141. If the wife of a man who is (35) living in his house have set her face to go out, and has acted the fool, has neglected her house, (40) has belittled her husband, they shall call her to account; if her husband say, (45) "I have put her away," he shall put her away and she shall go her way; he shall not give her (50) anything for di- vorce. If her husband say, "I have not put her away," her husband (55) may marry another woman. The first woman as a maidservant shall dwell in the house of her husband. § 142. (60) If a woman hate her husband and say, "Thou (10) ki-ma ab-lim is-te-en (11) i-na-ad-di-nu-£i-im-ma (12) mu-tu li- ib-bi-£a (13) i-ijj-jja-az-zi § 138. (14) sum-ma a-wi-lum (15) Jji-ir-ta-Su (16) 5a mart la ul- du-sum (17) i-iz-zi-ib (18) kaspam ma-la (19) tir-{ja-ti-£a (20) i-na- ad-di-is-£i-im (21) u se-ri-ik-tam (22) Sa i§-tu bit a-bi-sa ub-lam (23) li-sa-lam-Si-im-ma (24) i-iz-zi-ib-5i § 139. (25) Sum-ma tir-ba-tum (26) la i-ba-as-si (27) I man£ kaspim (28) a-na u-zu-ub-bi-im (29) i-na-ad-di-is-sl-im § 140. (30) sum-ma muskenum (31)^ man6 kaspim (32) i-na- ad-di-is-si-im § 141. (33) sum-ma as-£a-at a-wi-lim (34) sa i-na bit a-wi-lim (35) wa-as-ba-at (36) a-na wa-si-im (37) pa-ni-sa (38) is-ta-ka-an-ma (39) zi-ki-il-tam (40) i-za-ak-ki-il (41) btt-za u-za-ap-pa-a& (42) mu- za u-sa-am-ta (43) u-ka-an-nu-§i-ma (44) sum-ma mu-za (45) e-si- ib-sa (46) ik-ta-bi (47) i-iz-zi-ib-si (48) ba-ra-an-§a (49) u-zu-ub-bu-'sa (50) mi-im-ma (51) vi-ul in-na-ad-di-i§-§i-im (52) sum-ma mu-za (53) la e-si-ib-sa ik-ta-bi (54) mu-za sinniStam Sa-ni-tam (55) i-Hj- fca-az (56) sinniStum Si-i (57) ki-ma amtim (58) i-na bit mu-ti-5a (59) us-la-ab § 142. (60) Sum-ma sinnistum mu-za i-zi-ir-ma (61) li-ul ta-afe- THE CODE OP HAMMURAPI 431 shalt not have me," they shall (65) inquire into her past as to what is her lack, and if she have been economical and without reproach, and her husband have gone out and (70) greatly belittled her, that woman [Column VIII, r.] (1) has no blame. She shall take her marriage portion and (3) shall go to her father's house. § 143. If she have not been economical, but a goer about, have neglected her house, have belittled her husband, they shall throw (10) that woman into the waters. § 144. If a man have taken a wife, and (15) that wife have given a maidservant to her husband and she have borne children, but that man set his face (20) to take a concubine, they shall (25) not countenance that man, he shall not take a concubine. § 145. If a man have taken a wife, and (30) she have not presented him with children, and he set his face to take a concubine, (35) that man may take a concubine and bring her into his house. (40) That concubine shall not rank with his wife. § 146. If a man have taken a wife and she have given a (45) maidservant to her husband, and afterwards that Jja-za-an-ni (62) ik-ta-bi (63) wa-ar-ka-za (64) i-na ba-ab-ti-Sa (65) ip-pa-ar-ra-ai-ma (66) Sum-ma na-as-ra-at-ma (67) {ji-ti-tam (68) la i-Su (69) u mu-za (70) wa-zi-ma (71) ma-ga-al (72) li-s'a-am- ta-Si (73) sinnistum si-i [Column VIII, r.] (1) ar-nam u-ul i-su (2) se-ri-ik-ta-sa (3) i-li-ki-ma (4) a-na bit a-bi-sa (5) it-ta-al-Ia-ak § 143. (6) sum-ma la na-as-ra-at-ma (7) wa-zi-a-at (8) bi-za u-za- ap-pa-ajj (9) mu-za u-sa-am-ta (10) sinniltam su-a-ti (11) a-na me-e (12) i-na-ad-du-u-M § 144. (13) sum-ma a-wi-lum (14) assatam i-Jju-uz-ma (15) as- satum Si-i (16) amtam a-na mu-ti-Sa (17) id-di-in-ma (18) marl us-tab-si (19) a-wi-lum su-ii (20) a-na (sinnisat) §t7. GE-tim (21) a- Jja-zi-im (22) pa-ni-Su (23) is-ta-ka-an (24) a-wi-lam si\-a-ti (25) u-ul i-ma-ag-ga-ru-Sii (26) (sinnigat) ST?. GE-tam (27) u-ul i-ijj-fea-az § 145. (28) §um-ma a-wi-lum (29) aSsatam i-Jju-uz-ma (30) mart la u-sar-5i-M-ma (31) a-na (sinniSat) StT. GE-tim (32) a-{ja-zi-im (33) pa-ni-gfl (34) i§-ta-ka-an (35) a-wi-lum Sd-u (36) (sinniSat) &tJ. GE-tam (37J i-ife-fea-az (38) a-na biti-Su (39) li-Se-ir-ri-ib-si (40) (sinniSat) otj. GE-tum si-i (41) it-ti aisatim (42) u-ul us-ta-ma- ab-lja-ar § 146. (43) sum-ma a-wi-lum (44) a§Satam i-feu-uz-ma (45) amtam 432 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS maid has made herself equal (50) with her mistress, because she has borne children, her mistress (55) may not sell her for money, but she may put a mark upon her and count her among the maidservants. § 147. (60) If she have not borne children, her mistress may sell her for money. § 148. (65) If a man have married a wife and lep- rosy (?) have seized her, (70) and he have set his face to take another, he may, but (75) his wife who is stricken with leprosy (?) he shall not put away. In the house which he has built she (80) shall remain, and he shall maintain her as long as she lives. § 149. [Column IX, r.] (1) If that woman be not con- tent to dwell in her husband's house, he shall pay her the (5) marriage portion which she brought from her father's house and she may go away. § 150. (10) If a man have given to his wife field, gar- den, house, or goods, and have left (15) her a sealed deed, after her husband's death her children shall not make claim upon her. The mother shall give (20) her estate to the child whom she loves, but to (her) brothers she (25) shall not give. a-na mu-ti-sa (46) id-di-in-ma (47) mart it-ta-la-ad (48) wa-ar- ka-nu-um (49) amtum Si-i (50) it-ti be-el-ti-Sa (51) uS-ta-tam-bi-ir (52) as-Sum mart ul-du (53) be-li-za (54) a-na kaspim (55) il-ul i-na- ad-di-iS-si (56) ab-bu-ut-tam (57) i-Sa-ak-ka-an-Si-ma (58) it-ti amatim (59) i-ma-an-nu-Si § 147. (60) Sum-ma mart la u-li-id be-li-za a-na kaspim i-na-ad- di-S-Si § 148. (65) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (66) aS-Sa-tam (67) i-Jju-uz-ma (68) Ia-ajj-bu-um (69) is-sa-ba-az-zi (70) a-na Sa-ni-tim (71) a-Jja- zi-im (72) pa-ni-Su (73)' iS-ta-ka-an (74) i-ib-fea-az (75) aS-Sa-zu (76) Sa la-afe-bu-um (77) is-ba-tu (78) u-ul i-iz-zi-ib-Si (79) i-na bit i-pu-su (80) uS-Sa-am-ma (81) a-di ba-al-ta-at it-ta-na-aS-Si-Si § 149. [Column IX, r.] (1) Sum-ma sinniStum Si-i (2) i-na bit mu- ti-Sa (3) wa-Sa-ba-am (4) la im-ta-gar (5) Se-ri-ik-ta-Sa (6) Sa iS-tu bit a-bi-Sa (7) ub-lam (8) u-Sa-lam-Sim-ma (9) it-ta-al-Ia-ak § 150. (10) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (11) a-na aS-Sa-ti-Su (12) eklam kiram bttam (13) u bi-Sa-am (14) iS-ru-uk-Sim (15) ku-nu-uk-kam (16) i-zi-ib-Si-im (17) wa-ar-ki mu-ti-Sa (18) mani-Sa u-ul i-ba-ga- ru-Si (19) um-mu-um (20) wa-ar-ka-za (21) a-na mari-Sa (22) sa i-ra-am-mu (23) i-na-ad-di-in (24) a-na a-fei-im (25) u-ul i-na-ad- •di-in THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 433 § 151. If a woman, who is dwelling in the house of a man, have bound (30) her husband that a creditor of his may not hold her (for the husband's debts) and have com- pelled him to deliver an agreement, (35) if that man were in debt (40) before he took that woman his creditor may not hold his wife, and if that woman were in debt (45) before she entered the house of the man (50) her creditor may not hold her husband. § 152. If they contract a debt after the woman (55) has entered the house of the man, both together shall be answerable (60) to the merchant. § 153. If a man's wife cause her husband to be killed for the sake of another man, they shall impale (65) that woman. § 154. If a man have known his daughter, they shall expel (70) that man from the city. § 155. If a man have betrothed a bride to his son, and (75) his son have known her, and if he (the father) after- ward he in her bosom, and they have caught him, they shall bind (80) that man and [Column X, r.] (1) cast him into the waters. § 151. (26) Sum-ma sinniStum (27) Sa i-na bit a-wi-lim (28) wa- aS-ba-at (29) aS-Sum be-el {ju-bu-ul-lim (30) 8a mu-ti-Sa (31) la sa- ba-ti-Sa (32) mu-za ur-ta-ak-ki-is (33) tup-pa-am (34) uS-te-zi-ib (35) Sum-ma a-wi-lum Sti-u (36) la-ma sinniStam Su-a-ti (37) i-ib- fea-zu (38) Jju-bu-ul-lum (39) e-li-Su (40) i-ba-aS-Si (41) be-el feu-bu- ul-li-Su (42) aS-Sa-zu (43) li-ul i-sa-ba-tu (44) u Sum-ma sinmStum Si-i (45) la-ma a-na bit a-wi-lim (46) i-ir-ru-bu (47) Jju-bu-ul-lum (48) e-li-Sa (49) i-ba-aS-Si (50) be-el &u-bu-ul-li-Sa (51) mu-za u-ul i-sa-ba-tu §152. (52) Sum-ma iS-tu (53) sinniStum Si-i (54) a-na bit a-wi- lim (55) i-ru-bu (56) e-li4u-nu (57) Jui-bu-ul-lum (58) it-tab-5i (59) ki-la-la-Su-nu (60) tamkaram i-ip-pa-lu § 153. (61) Sum-ma aS-Sa-at a-wi-lim (62) a§-Sum zi-ka-ri-im (63) Sa-ni-im (64) mu-za uS-di-ik (65) sinniStam Sii-a-ti i-na ga-Si- si-im (66) i-Sa-ak-ka-nu-Si § 154. (67) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (68) marat-zu (69) il-ta-ma-ad (70) a-wi-lam Su-a-ti (71) alam u-Se-iz-zu-u-^u § 155. (72) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (73) a-na mari-Su (74) kallatam i-^i-ir-ma (75) mar-Su il-ma-zi (76) Su-ti wa-ar-ka-nu-um-ma (77) i- na zu-ni-Sa (78) it-ta-ti-il-ma (79) is-sa-ab-tu-sii (80) a-wi-lam Sii- a-ti (81) i-ka-zu-Su-ma (82) a-na me-e [Column X, rj (1) i-na-ad-du- u-Si 434 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 156. If a man have (5) betrothed a bride to his son, and his son have not known her, but he himself have lain in her bosom, he shall (10) pay her half a mina of silver and he shall (15) pay to her whatever she brought from the house of her father, and the man of her choice may marry her. § 157. If a man he (20) in the bosom of his mother after (the death of) his father, they shall burn both of them. § 158. If a man, (25) after his father's death, have been caught in the bosom of the chief wife (of his father) who has borne children (30) that man shall be cut off from his father's house. § 159. If a man who has brought a (35) present to the house of his (prospective) father-in-law, and has given a bride-price, look with longing upon another woman and say to (40) his father-in-law, "I will not marry thy daughter," the father of the daughter shall take to him- self (45) all that he brought him. § 160. If a man have brought a present to the house of his (50) father-in-law and have given a bride-price, and the father of the daughter (55) say, "I will not give thee my daughter," he (i. e., the father-in-law) shall return double everything that he brought him. § 156. (2) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (3) a-na mari-Su (4) kallatam (5) i-Jji- ir-ma (6) mar-Sii la il-ma-zi-ma (7) Sti-u i-na zu-ni-Sa (8) it-ta-ti-il (9) miSil mane kaspim (10) i-Sa-kal-Si-im-ma (11) il mi-im-ma (12) 5a iS-tu (13) bit a-bi-Sa (14)'ub-lam (15) u-Sa-lam-Si-im-ma (16) mu-tu li-ib-bi-Sa (17) i-ih,-ba-az-zi § 157. (18) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (19) wa-ar-ki a-bi-Su (20) i-na zu- un um-mi-Su (21) it-ta-ti-il (22) ki-la-li-Su-nu (23) i-kal-lu-ii-Su-nu-ti § 158. (24) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (25) wa-ar-ki a-bi-lu (26) i-na zu- un (27) ra-bi-ti-Su (28) Sa mart wa-al-da-at (29) it-ta-as-ba-at (30) a-wi-lum Su-u (31) i-na bit abim (?) (32) in-na-az-za-afe § 159. (33) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (34) S£ a-na bit e-mi-Su (,35) bi-ib- lam (36) u-Sa-bi-lu (37) tir-tja-tam id-di-nu (38) a-na sinniStim Sa- ni-tim (39) up-ta-al-li-is-ma (40) a-na e-mi-Sii (41) marat-ka (42) u- ul a-fea-az ik-ta-bi (43) a-bi martim (44) mi-im-ma (45) Sa ib-ba- ab-lu-Sum (46) i-tab-ba-al § 160. (47) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (48) a-na bit e-mi-im (49) bi-ib-lam (50) u-Sa-bi-il (51) tir-Jja-tam (52) id-di-in-ma (53) a-bi martim (54) marti(i) u-ul a-na-ad-di-ik-kum (55) ik-ta-bi (56) mi-im-ma ma-la (57) ib-ba-ab-lu-Sum (58) uS-ta-Sa-an-n'a-ma (59) u-ta-ar THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 435 § 161. (60) If a man have brought a present to the house of his father-in-law and have given a bride-price, and a comrade of his have (65) slandered him, and if his father-in-law (70) say to the claimant of the wife, "My daughter thou shalt not have," he shall return double everything that he brought him, but his comrade shall (75) not take his wife. § 162. If a man have (80) taken a wife, and she have borne him children, and that woman [Column XI, r.] (1) go to her fate, her father may not lay claim to her marriage portion, (5) her marriage portion belongs to her children. § 163. If a man have taken a wife, and she have not (10) presented him with children, and that woman have gone to her fate, if the father-in-law have returned to him (15) the bride-price that that man brought to the house of his father-in-law, her husband shall have no claim to the marriage portion (20) of that woman, her marriage portion belongs to the house of her father. § 164. If his father-in-law (25) have not returned to him the bride-price, he may deduct all the bride-price from her marriage settlement and (30) shall return her marriage settlement to the house of her father. § 161. (60) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (61) a-na bit e-mi-Sii (62) bi-ib- lam u-Sa-bfl (63) tir-fea-tam (64) id-di-in-ma (65) i-bi-ir-Sii (66) uk- tar-ri-zu (67) e-mu-Sii (68) a-na be-el &S-Sa-tim (69) martl(i) u-ul ta-afe-fea-az (70) ik-ta-bi (71) mi-im-ma ma-la (72) ib-ba-ab-Iu-Sum (73) uS-ta-Sa-an-na-ma (74) u-ta-ar (75) u aS-Sa-zu (76) i-bi-ir-Su (77) u-ul i-ijj-jja-az § 162. (78) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (79) aS-Sa-tam (80) i-Jju-uz (81) mart \i-li-zum-ma (82) sinniStum Si-i (83) a-na Si-im-tim [Column XI, r.] (1) it-ta-la-ak (2) a-na Se-ri-ik-ti-Sd, (3) a-bu-Sa (4) u-ul i-ra-ag-gu-um (5) Se-ri-ik-ta-S& (6) S£ mart-Sd-ma § 163. (7) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (8) aS-Sa-tam (9) i-Jju-uz-ma (10) mart la u-Sar-Si-Su (11) sinniStum §1— i (12) a-na Si-im-tim (13) it-ta-la-ak (14) Sum-ma tir-Jja-tam (15) s4 a-wi-lum Sii-u (16) a-na bit e-mi-Su ub-lu (17) e-murSu (18) ut-te-ir-Sum (19) a-na Se-ri-ik-ti (20) sinniStim Su-a-ti (21) mu-za u-ul i-ra-ag-gu-um (22) Se-ri-ik-ta-Sa (23) Sa bit a-bi-Sa-ma § 164. (24) Sum-ma e-mu-stl (25) tir-Jja-tam (26) la ut-te-ir-Sum (27) i-na Se-ri-ik-ti-Sd (28) ma-la tir-Jja-ti-Sa (29) i-Jjar-ra-as-ma (30) Se-ri-ik-ta-Sa (31) a-na bit a-bi-Sa (32) ti-ta-ar 436 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS 2. Children and Widows (§§ 165-195) § 165. If a man have apportioned to his son, (35) the first in his eyes, field, garden, or house, and have written him a sealed deed, after the father (40) has gone to his fate, when the brothers divide, the present his father (45) gave him he shall take, and over and above that they shall (50) divide the goods of their father's house equally. § 166. If a man have taken wives for the sons whom he possessed, and have not taken a wife for his (55) youngest son, after the father has (60) gone to his fate, when the brothers divide, they shall give from the goods of the father's house to their (65) youngest brother, who has not taken a wife, besides his share they shall assign him money as a (70) bride-price, and they shall enable him to take a wife. § 167. If a man have taken a (75) wife, and she have borne him children, and that woman have (80) gone to her fate, and after her he have taken to himself another woman, and she have borne him children, (85) after the father has gone to his fate, [Column XII, r.] (1) the chil- dren shall not share according to their mothers. They shall (5) take the marriage settlements of their respec- tive mothers and they shall divide equally the goods of the house of their father. § 165. (33) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (34) a-na abli-Sii (35) §a i-in-Su majj-ru (36) eklam kiram u bltam (37) iS-ru-uk (38) ku-nu-kam iS-tur-Sum (39) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (40) a-na Si-im-tim (41) it-ta-al- ku (42) i-nu-ma a{j-}ju (43) i-zu-uz-zu (44) ki-iS-ti a-bu-um (45) id- di-nu-Sum (46) i-li-ki-ma (47) e-li-nu-um-ma (48) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (49) mi-it-Jja-ri-iS (50) i-zu-uz-zu § 166. (51) 5um-ma a-wi-Ium (52) a-na mart l& ir-Sii-il (53) aS-Sa- tim i-bu-uz (54) a-na mari-Sii (55) si-i{}-ri-im (56) a5-5a-tam (57) la i-Jju-uz (58) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (59) a-na Si-im-tim (60) it-ta-al-ku (61) i-nu-ma ajj-{ju (62) i-zu-uz-zu (63) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (64) a-na a-Jji-Su-nu (65) si-ijj-ri-im (66) Sa dS-5a-tam (67) la a&-zu (68) e-li-a-at (69) zi-it-ti-Su (70) kasap tir-Jja-tim (71) i-Sa-ak-ka-nu- Sum-ma (72) aS-Sa-tam (73) ii-Sa-aJj-Jja-zu-su § 167. (74) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (75) &S-Sa-tam (76) i-feu-uz-ma (77) marl u-li-zum (78) sinniStum §i-i (79) a-na Si-im-tim (80) it-ta- la-ak (81)_wa-ar-ki-5a (82) sinniStam §a-ni-tam (83) i-ta-&a-az-ma (84) mart it-ta-la-ad (85) wa-ar-ka-nu-um (86) a-bu-um a-na Si-im- tim (87) it-ta-al-ku [Column XII, r.] (1) mart a-na um-ma-tim (2) u-ul i-zu-uz-zu (3) Se-ri-ik-ti (4) um-ma-ti-Su-nu (5) i-li-ku-jna (6) namkur bit abim (?) (7) mi-it-Jja-ri-iS (S) i-zu-uz-zu THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 437 § 168. If a man have set his face to cut off (10) his son and say to the judges, "I will cut off my son," (15) the judges shall inquire into his antecedents, and if the son have not committed a heavy crime which (20) cuts off sonship, the father shall not cut off his son from sonship. § 169. (25) If he have committed against his father a heavy crime which cuts off sonship, (30) for the first offense the judges shall reconcile them; if he have com- mitted a heavy crime for the second time the father may (35) cut off his son from sonship. § 170. If a man's wife have borne him children and (40) his maidservant have borne him children, and the father during his lifetime (45) have said to the sons whom the maidservant has borne him "my sons," and has numbered them with the sons of his wife, after the father (50) has gone to his fate, the sons of the wife and the sons of the maidservant shall (55) divide the goods of their father's house equally. The sons that are sons of the wife at the sharing shall have the right of choosing and taking. § 171. (60) However, if the father during his lifetime have not said to the sons whom the maidservant bore § 168. (9) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (10) a-na mari-Su (11) na-sa-Jji-im (12) pa-nam iS-ta-ka-an (13) a-na da-a-a-ni (14) mart(i) a-na- za-atjik-ta-bi (15) da-a-a-nu (16) wa-ar-ka-zu (17) i-par-ra-su-ma (18) Sum-ma marum ar-nam kab-tam (19) Sa i-na ab-lu-tim (20) na- sa-jji-im (21) la ub-lam (22) a-bu-um mar-Su (23) i-na ab-lu-tim (24) li-ul i-na-za-ajj | 169. (25) Sum-ma ar-nam kab-tam (26) Sa i-na ab-lu-tim (27) na-sa-hj-im (28) a-na a-bi-Su (29) it-ba-lam (30) a-na i§-ti-iS- Sii (31) pa-ni-Su ub-ba-Iu (32) Sum-ma ar-nam kab-tam (33) a-na Si-ni-Su it-ba-lam (34) a-bu-um mar-Sii (35) i-na ab-lu-tim (36) i-na- za-ajj § 170. (37) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (38) bi-ir-ta-Su (39) mart u-li-zum (40) u amat-zu (41) mart u-li-zum (42) a-bu-um (43) i-na bu-ul-ti-Su (44) a-na mart Sa amtum ul-du-Sum (45) maru-u-a ik-ta-bi (46) it-ti mart Jji-ir-tim (47) im-ta-nu-Su-nu-ti (48) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (49) a- na Si-im-tim (50) it-ta-al-ku (51) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (52) mari Jji-ir-tim (53) u mari amtim (54) mi-it-l}a-ri-i§ (55) i-zu-uz-zu (56) ablum mar Jji-ir-tim (57) i-na zi-it-tim (58) i-na-za-ak-ma (59) i-li-ki § 171. (60) u Sum-ma a-bu-um (61) i-na bu-ul-ti-Su (62) a-na mart Sa amtum ul-du-Sum (63) maru-u-a la ik-ta-bi (64) wa-ar-ka 438 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS him, "My sons," after the father (65) has gone to his fate, the sons of the maidservant (70) shall not share in the goods of the father's house with the children of the wife. The maidservant and her sons shall receive their freedom, the sons of the wife shall have no claim on (75) the children of the maidservant for service. The wife shall take her marriage portion and (80) the settle- ment which her husband gave and (85) deeded to her on a tablet, and she may dwell in the house of her husband, [Column XIII, r.] (1) and enjoy it as long as she lives. She shall not give it for money, for after her it (5) is her sons'. § 172. If her husband did not give her a settlement, they shall (10) pay her her marriage portion, and from the goods of her husband's house a portion corresponding (15) to that of a son. If her sons worry her to leave the house, the judges shall inquire (20) into her antecedents, and if they find the sons in the wrong she shall not go (25) out of her husband's house. If that woman have (30) set her face to go out, she shall leave to her children the settlement which (35) her husband gave her, she shall take the marriage portion of her father's house and the husband of her choice (40) may take her. a-bu-um (65) a-na Si-im-tim (66) it-ta-al-ku (67) i-na namkur btt abim (?) (68) mart amtim (69) it-ti mart Jji-ir-tim (70) li-ul i-zu- uz-zu (71) an-du-ra-ar (72) amtim u mart-Sa (73) iS-Sa-ak-ka-an (74) mart bi-ir-tim (75) a-na mart amtim (76) a-na wa-ar-du-tim (77) u-ul i-ra-ag-gu-mu (78) Jji-ir-tum (79) Se-ri-ik-ta-Sa (80) u nu- du-na-am (81) Sa mu-za (82) id-di-nu-si-im (83) i-na tup-pi-im (84) i§-tu-ru-gi-im (85) i-li-ki-ma (86) i-na Su-ba-at (87) mu-ti-Sa uS-Sa-ab [Column XIII, r.] (1) a-di ba-al-ta-at i-ik-ka-al (2) a-na kaspim (3) u-ul i-na-ad-di-in (4) wa-ar-ka-za (5) Sa mart-Sa-ma § 172. (6) Sum-ma mu-za (7) nu-du-un-na-am (8) la id-di-i&-Si-im (9) Se-ri-ik-ta-sa (10) u-Sa-la-mu-Si-im-ma (11) i-na namkur (12) btt mu-ti-Sa (13) si-it-tam (14) ki-ma ablim iS-te-en (15) i-li-ki (16)Sum-ma mart-Sa (17) dS-Sum i-na bltim Sti-zi-im (18)u-za-a{)-}}a-mu-Si (19) da- a-a-nu (20) wa-ar-ka-za (21)i-par-ra-su-ma (22)martar-nam (23)i-im- mi-du (24) sinniStum Si-i (25) i-na bit mu-ti-Sa (26) li-ul uz-zi (27) Sum- ma sinniStum Si-i (28) a-na wa-si-im (29) pa-ni-Sa (30) iS-ta-ka-an (31) nu-du-un-na-am (32) Sa mii-za (33) ld-di-nu-Si-im (34) a-na mart-Sa (35) i-iz-zi-ib (36) Se-ri-ik-tam (37) Sa bit a-bi4a (38) i-li- ki-ma (39) mu-ut li-ib-bi-Sd (40) i-ijj-ija-az-zi THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 439 § 173. If that woman where she has entered have borne (45) children to her later husband, after that woman has died the former and later sons (50) shall divide her marriage portion. § 174. If she have not borne children to her later hus- band, the sons (55) of her first husband shall divide her marriage portion. § 175. If either a slave of the palace or a slave of a freed- man take the (60) daughter of a gentleman to wife, and she have borne sons, the owner of the slave may not lay claim (65) to the sons of the daughter of a gentleman for service. § 176. However, if a slave of the palace or a (70) slave of a freedman take the daughter of a gentleman to wife, and if when he married her she enter into the house of the slave of the palace or the slave of a freedman, (75) with a marriage portion; if from the time that (80) they join hands they build a house and acquire property, and if later the slave of the palace or (85) the slave of a freedman have gone to his fate, the daughter of the gentleman shall (90) take her marriage portion, and they shall divide into two parts whatever her hus- band and she had acquired [Column XIV, r.] (1) from the time when they had joined hands, and (5) the owner § 173. (41) Sum-ma sinniitum Si-i (42) a-Sar i-ru-bu (43) a-na mu- ti-Sa (44) wa-ar-ki-im (45) marl it-ta-la-ad (46) wa-ar-ka sinniStum Si-i im-tu-ut (47) Se-ri-ik-ta-Sa (48) mart majj-ru-tum (49) u wa-ar- ku-tum (50) i-zu-uz-zu § 174. (51) Sum-ma a-na mu-ti-S& (52) wa-ar-ki-im (53) mart la it-ta-la-ad (54) Se-ri-ik-ta-Sd (55) mart b,a-wi-ri-J5a-ma (56) i-li-ku-u § 175. (57) Sum-ma lu warad 6kallim (58) u lu warad (59) muS- kenim (60) marat a-wi-lim (61) i-Jju-uz-ma (62) mart (63) it-ta-la-ad (64) be-el wardim (65) a-na mart (66) marat a-wi-lim (67) a-na wa- ar-du-tim (68) ti-ul i-ra-ag-gu-um § 176. (69) ii Sum-ma warad ekallim (70) u lu warad muskgnim (71) marat a-wi-lim (72) i-Jm-uz-ma (73) i-nu-ma i-jju-zu-Si (74) ga- du-um ( 75) Se-ri-ik-tim (76) H bit a-bi-S4 (77) a-na bit warad fikallim (78) u lu warad muskfinim (79) i-ru-ub-ma (80) iS-tu in-ne- im-du (81) bitam i-pu-Sii (82) bi-Sa-am ir-Sii-u (83) wa-ar-ka-nu-um- ma (84) lu warad Ikallim (85) u lu warad muSkSnim (86) a-na Si- im-tim (87) it-ta-la-ak (88) marat a-wi-lim (89) Se-ri-ik-ta-Sa (90) i- li-ki (91) u mi-im-ma (92) Sa mu-za u Si-i [Column XIV, r.] (1) iS- tu in-ne-im-du (2) ir-Sii-u (3) a-na Si-ni-Sii (4) i-zu-uz-zu-ma (5) mi- 440 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS of the slave shall take one half and the daughter of the gentleman shall receive one half for her children. § 176a. (10) If the daughter of the gentleman had no marriage portion, they shall divide (15) into two parts whatever her husband and she had acquired from the time when they joined hands; the owner of the slave shall receive one hah and (20) the daughter of the gen- tleman shall receive one half for her children. § 177. If a widow, whose children are minors, have set her face to enter (25) another house, she shall not enter without the (30) consent of the judges. When she has entered another house the judges shall inquire into (35) the residue of her former husband's estate and they shall entrust the house of her (40) former husband to her later husband and that woman and cause them to re A ceive (45) a deed. They shall administer the property and rear the minor children. Not an (50) utensil shall they sell for money. The purchaser that has bought a utensil belonging to the (55) sons of a widow shall lose his money, and shall return the property (60) to its owners. § 178. If a woman, who is a votary or a vowed one, whose father has granted her a (65) marriage portion, has written her a deed, in the deed that he has written i5-lam be-el wardim (6) i-li-ki (7) mi-iS-lam (8) marat a-wi-lim (9) a-na mart-5a i-li-ki § 176a. (10) Sum-ma marat a-wi-lim (11) Se-ri-ik-tam la i-Sti (12) mi-im-ma 5a mu-zau5i-i (13) i5-tu in-ne-im-du (i4) ir-5ii-u (15) a-na Si-ni-5u (16) i-zu-uz-zu-ma (17) mi-iS-lam be-el wardim (18) i-li-ki (19) mi-i§-lam (20) marat a-wi-lim (21) a-na mart-5a i-li-ki § 177. (22) 5um-ma almattum (?) (23) 5a maru-Sa (24) si-ife-bi- ru (25) a-na bitim ga-ni-im (26) e-ri-bi-im (27) pa-ni-5a (28) il-ta- ka-an (29) ba-lum da-a-a-ni (30) u-ul i-ir-ru-ub (31) i-nu-ma (32) a-na bitim Sa-ni-im (33) i-ir-ru-bu (34) da-a-a-nu (35) wa-ar-ka-at (36) bit mu-ti-5a (37) pa-ni-im (38) i-par-ra-su-ma (39) bttam 5a mu-ti-5a (40) pa-ni-im (41) a-na mu-ti-5a (42) wa-ar-ki-im (43) il sinniStim 5u-a-ti (44) i-pa-ak-ki-du-ma (45) tup-pa-am (46) u-5e-iz-zi-bu-5u-nu-ti (47) bttam i-na-sa-ru (48) u si-ijj-bi-ru-tim (49) li-ra-ab-bu-u (50) u-ni- a-tim (51) a-na kaspim (52) u-ul i-na-ad-di-nu (53) 5a-a-a-ma-nu-uin (54) 5a u-nu-ut (55) mart almattim (?) (56) i-5a-am-mu (57) i-na kaspi-5u (58) i-te-el-li (59) namkurum a-na be-li-5u (60) i-ta-ar § 178. (61) 5um-ma entum isippatum (?) (62) u lu (sinnisat) zi- ik-ru-um (63) 5a a-bu-5d (64) 5e-ri-ik-tam (65) il-ru-ku-5i-im (66) tup-pa-am (67) i5-tu-ru-5i-im (68) i-na tup-pf-im (69) 5a i5-tu- THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 441 for her he has not, however, written that she may dis- pose (70) of her estate as she pleases, and has not given (75) her full discretion, after the father has gone to his fate (80) her brothers shall take her field and her garden and according to the value of her share they shall (85) give her grain, oil, and wool, and shall content her heart. If her brothers have not given her grain, oil, and wool, ac- cording to the value of (90) her share, and have not con- tented [Column XV, r.] (1) her heart, she may give field or her garden to any cultivator (5) she may please, and her cultivator shall maintain her. The field, garden, or (10) whatever else her father has given her she shall enjoy as long as she fives, she shall not (15) give it for money, she shall not transfer it to another. Her heritage (lit., sonship) belongs to her brothers. § 179. (20) If a woman, who is a votary or a vowed female, whose father has granted her a marriage portion, has written her (25) a deed, if in the deed which he has written for her he have written that she may dispose of her estate (30) as she pleases, and he have granted her full discretion, (40) after the father has gone to his fate she may give it to whomsoever she please after her. Her brothers have no claim upon her. ru-Si-im (70) wa-ar-ka-za (71) e-ma e-li-Sa (72) ta-bu na-da-iiam (73) la i&-tur-5i-im-ma (74) ma-la li-ib-bi-sa (75) la u-§a-am-zi-Si (76) wa-ar-ka arbu-um (77) a-na §i-im-tim (78) it-ta-al-ku (79) ekil- sa u kira-Sa (80) ab-tju-sa (81) i-li-ku-ma (82) ki-ma e-mu-uk (83) zi-it-ti-Sd (84) epram piSsatam u lubulam (85) i-na-ad-di-nu- Sim-ma (86) li-ib-ba-Sa (87) u-ta-ab-bu (88) gum-ma afc-feu-ia (89) ki- ma e-mu-uk (90) zi-it-ti-sd (91) epram piSSatam u lubusam (92) la it-ta-ad-nu-li-im-ma [Column XV, r.] (1) li-ib-ba-Sa (2) la ut-ti-ib- bu (3) ekil-Sa u kira-§a (4) a-na ir-ri-Si-im (5) §a e-li-Sa ta-bu (6) i-na- ad-di-in-ma (7) ir-ri-za (8) it-ta-na-as-§i-£i (9) eklam kiram (10) u mi-im-ma (11) Sa a-bu-§a (12) id-di-nu-Si-im (13) a-di ba-al- |a-at i-kal (14) a-na kaspim (15) u-ul i-na-ad-di-in (16) Sd-ni-a-am (17) u-ul ti-up-pa-al (18) ab-lu-za (19) Sa ajj-jji-§d,-ma § 179. (20) lum-ma entum ilippatum (?) (21) u lu (sinnilat) zi- ik-ru-um (22) la a-bu-§a (23) Se-ri-ik-tam (24) is-ru-ku-si-im (25) ku- nu-kam (26) i§-tu-ru-§i-im (27) i-na tup-pi-im (28) Sa iS-tu-ru-si-im (29) wa-ar-ka-za (30) e-ma e-li-Sa ta-bu (31) na-da-nam (32) ii-tur- si-im-ma (33) ma-la li-ib-bi-Sa (34) us-tam-zi-Si (35) wa-ar-ka a-bu- um (36) a-na Si-im-tim (37) it-ta-al-ku (38) wa-ar-ka-za (39) e-ma e-li-Sa ta-bu (40) i-na-ad-di-in (41) ajj-bu-ga (42) u-ul i-ba-ag-ga-ru-§i 442 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 180. If a father have not granted a marriage settle- ment to his daughter, who is (45) a votary or a vowed female, after the father has gone (50) to his fate she shall receive as her share in the goods of her father's house (55) the portion of a son, and she shall enjoy it as long as she lives. After her it belongs to her brothers. § 181. (60) If a father have vowed to a god a votary or a hierodule, and (65) have not given her a marriage por- tion, after the father has gone to his fate she shall receive as her share in the goods of her father's house (70) one third the portion of a son, and she shall enjoy it as long as she lives. (75) After her it belongs to her brothers. § 182. If a father have not granted a (80) marriage portion to his daughter a votary of Marduk of Babylon, and have not written for her a deed, after the father has gone (85) to his fate she shall receive (90) as her share with her brothers one third of the portion of a son, and shall pay no tax. A votary of Marduk, after her (death), may give (95) wherever it is good [Column XVI, r.] (1) to her. § 183. If a father (5) grant a marriage settlement to his daughter who is a concubine, and give her to a hus- § 180. (43) sum-ma a-bu-um (44) a-na marti-sii (45) iSippat (?) gagtm (46) u lu (sinnisat) zi-ik-ru-um (47) Se-ri-ik-tam (48) la iS-(ru)- uk-Si-im (49) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (50) a-na Si-im-tim (51) it-ta-al-ku (52) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (53) si-it-tam ki-ma (54) ab-Iim is- te-en (55) i-za-az-ma (56) a-di ba-al-ta-at (57) i-ik-ka-al (58) wa- ar-ka-za (59) Sa ajj-jji-sa-ma § 181. (60) Sum-ma a-bu-um (61) isippatam kadiStam (62) u lu zermaSitam (63) a-na ilim iS-Si-ma (64) se-ri-ik-tam (65) la iS-ru- uk-Si-im (66) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (67) a-na Si-im-tim (68) it-ta-al-ku (69) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (70) salusta abluti-sa (71) i-za-az-ma (72) a-di ba-al-ta-at (73) i-ik-ka-al (74) wa-ar-ka-za (75) sa ab,-&a- sa-ma § 182. (76) sum-ma a-bu-um (77) a-na marti-Su (78) isippat (?) (ilu) Marduk (79) sa Babili(ki) (80) se-ri-ik-tam (81) la H-ru-uk- gi-im (82) ku-nu-kam (83) la iS-tur-Si-im (84) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (85) a-na si-im-tim (86) it-ta-al-ku (87) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (88) salusta abluti-sa (89) it-ti ab-fei-sa (90) i-za-az-ma (91) il-kam (92)ii-ul i-il-la-ak (93) isippat (?) (ilu) Marduk (94) wa-ar-ka-za (95) e-ma e-li-sa (96) ta-bu [Column XVI, r.] (1) i-na-ad-di-in § 183. (2) Sum-ma a-bu-um (3) a-na marti-su &tJ. GE-tim (4) Se- ri-ik-tam (5) iS-ru-uk-Si-im (6) a-na mu-tim (7) id-di-is-Si (8) ku-nu- THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 443 band and write a deed, (10) after the father has gone to his fate she shall not share in the goods of her father's house. § 184. (15) If a man have not granted a marriage set- tlement to his daughter by a concubine, and have not given her (20) to a husband, after the father has gone to his fate (25) her brothers, according to the fortune of her father's house, shall grant her a marriage settlement and (30) give her to a husband. § 185. If a man have taken a young child (35) to sonship, and have reared him, no one may bring claim for that child. § 186. If a man have taken (40) a young child to son- ship, and when he has taken him he is rebellious against his (adopted) father and (45) mother, that adopted son shall return to the house of his father. § 187. One may not bring claim (50) for the son of a chamberlain, who is a palace warder, or for the son of a vowed woman. § 188. If an artisan have taken (55) a son for adop- tion, and have taught him his handicraft, no one may bring claim for that child. § 189. (60) If he have not taught him his handicraft that adopted son may return to his father's house. uk-kam (9) i§-tur-Si-im (10) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (11) a-na Si-im-tim (12) it-ta-al-ku (13) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (14) u-ul i-za-az § 184. (15) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (16) a-na marti-Sii (17) gtJ. GE-tim (18) Se-ri-ik-tam (19) la iS-ru-uk-Sim (20) a-na mu-tim (21) la id- di-iS-Si (22) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (23) a-na Si-im-thn (24) it-ta-al-ku (25) aJj-feu-Sa (26) ki-ma e-niu-uk bit abim (?) (27) Se-ri-ik-tam (28) i-Iar-ra-ku-Si-im-ma (29) a-na mu-tim (30) i-na-ad-di-nu-li § 185. (31) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (32) si-ijj-ra-am (33) i-na me-e-Su (34) a-na ma-ru-tim (35) il-ki-ma (36) tir-ta-ab-bi-Su (37) tar-bi-tum •Si-i (38) u-ul ib-ba-ak-kar § 186. (39) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (40) si-i}j-ra-am (41) a-na ma-ru- tim il-ki (42) i-nu-ma (43) il-ku-u-Su (44) a-ba-M (45) u um-ma-Su (46) i-bi-a-at (47) tar-bi-tum Si-i (48) a-na bit a-bi-Su (49) i-ta-ar § 187. (50) mar manzaz panim (51) mu-za-az ekallim (52) u mar (sinniSat) zi-ik-ru-um (53) u-ul ib-ba-ak-kar § 188. (54) Sum-ma mar ummanim (55) marain a-na tar-bi-tim. (56) il-ki-ma (57) Si-pf-ir ga-ti-Su (58) uS-ta-Jji-zu (59) u-ul ib-ba-kar § 189. (60) Sum-ma Si-pf-ir ga-ti-Su (61) la uS-ta-{ji-zu (62) tar- bi-tum Si-i (63) a-na bit a-bi-Su (64) i-ta-ar 444 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 190. (65) If a man have not numbered (70) with his sons the young child whom he has taken to his sonship and has reared, that adopted son may return to his father's house. § 191. (75) If a man, after he has taken a young child to sonship and reared him, (80) has made a house for himself and acquired children, have set his face to cut off the adopted son, (85) that son shall not go his way. The father who reared him (90) shall give to him of his goods one third of the portion of a son and he shall go. (95) He shall not give to him of field, garden, or house. § 192. If the son of a chamberlain [Column XVII, r.] (1) or the son of a vowed woman have said (5) to the father who reared him or to the mother who reared him, "Thou art not my father," "Thou art not my mother," they shall cut out his tongue. § 193. (10) If the son of a chamberlain or the son of a vowed woman have known his father's house, and have hated (15) the father that reared him and the mother that reared him, and (20) have gone back to his father's house, they shall pluck out his eye. § 194. If a man (25) have given his son to a wet-nurse, and that son have died in the hands of the wet-nurse, and § 190. (65) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (66) si-ijj-ra-am (67) Sa a-na ma- ru-ti-5u (68) il-ku-Su-ma (69) u-ra-ab-b'u-Su (70) it-ti mart-sii (71) la im-ta-nu-Su (72) tar-bi-tum Si-i (73) a-na bit a-bi-Su (74) i-ta-ar § 191. (75) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (76) si-ife-ra-am (77) 5a a-na ma- ru-ti-Su (78) il-ku-Su-ma (79) u-ra-al>bu-u-Su (80) bit-zu i-pu-uS (81) wa-ar-ka mart (82) ir-ta-Si-ma (83) a-na tar-bi-tim na-sa-{ji-im (84) pa-nam iS-ta-ka-an (85) marum su-u ri-ku-zu (86) u-ul it-ta- al-la-ak (87) a-bu-um mu-ra-bi-5u (88) i-na namkuri-Su (S9) SaluSti abluti-Sii (90) i-na-ad-di-iS-Sum-ma (91) it-ta-la-ak (92) i-na eklim kirfm (93) u bitim (94) u-ul i-na-ad-di- (95) is-Sum § 192. (96) sum-ma mar manzaz panim [Column XVII, r.] (1) u lu mar (sinniSat) zi-ik-ru-um (2) a-na a-bi-im (3) mu-ra-bi-su (4) u um-mi-im (5) mu-ra-bi-ti-Su (6) u-ul a-bi at-ta (7) u-ul um-mi at-ti ik-ta-bi (8) liSan-Sii (9) i-na-ak-ki-su § 193. (10) Sum-ma mar manzaz panim (11) u lu mar (sinniSat) zi-ik-ru-um (12) bit a-bi-sii (13) li-we-id-di-ma (14) a-ba-am (15) mu- ra-bi-Su (16) il um-ma-am (17) mu-ra-bi-zu (18) l-si-ir-ma (19) a-na bit a-bi-su (20) it-ta-la-ak (21) i^in-sii (22) i-na-za-Jju § 194. (23) sum-ma a-wi-lum (24) mar-sii a-na mu-se-ni-ik-tim (25) id-di-in-ma (26) marum Su-u (27) i-na ga-at mu-se-ni-ife-tim THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 445 the wet-nurse, (30) without consent of the father and mother, have substituted another child, they shall call her to account, and because (35) without the consent of the father and mother she has substituted another child they shall (40) cut off her breasts. § 195. If a man have struck his father, they shall cut off his hands. B. Injueies (§§ 196-214) 1. To Males (§§ 196-208) § 196. (45) If a man have destroyed the eye of a gen- tleman, they shall destroy his eye. § 197. (50) If he have broken a gentleman's bone' they shall break his bone. § 198. If he have (55) destroyed the eye of a freedman, or have broken the bone of a freedman, he shall pay one mina of silver. § 199. (60) If he have destroyed the eye of a gentle- man's slave, or have broken the bone of a gentleman's slave, (65) he shall pay one half his price. § 200. If a man have knocked out the tooth of a man of his own rank, (70) they shall knock out his tooth. § 201. If he have knocked out the tooth of a freedman, he shall pay one third of a mina of silver. (28) im-tu-ut (29) mu-Se-ni-ik-tum (30) ba-lum a-bi-Sii (31) u um- mi-Su (32) maram Sa-ni-a-am-ma (33) ir-ta-ka-aS (34) u-ka-an-nu-Si- ma (35) aS-Sum ba-lum a-bi-[S]u (36) u um-mi-S[u] (37) maram Sa- ni-a-a[m] (38) ir-ku-[su] (39) tula-Sa (40) i-na-ak-ki-su § 195. (4l) Sum-ma marum a-ba-Sii (42) im-ta-Jja-as (43) iitta-Sii (44) i-na-ak-ki-su $ 196. (45) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (46) i-in mar a-wi-lim (47) lijj-tap- pf-id (48) i-in-Su (49) u-Jja-ap-pa-du § 197. (50) Sum-ma esmet a-wi-lim (51) iS-te-bi-ir (52) esemta-Su (53) i-Se-ib-bi-ru § 198. (54) Sum-ma i-in muskfinim (55) ujj-tap-pf-id (56) u lu esmet muSktaim (57) iS-te-bi-ir (58) I man! kaspim (59) i-Sa-kal § 199. (60) Sum-ma i-in warad a-wi-lim (61) ujj-tap-pf-id (62) u lu esmet warad a-wi-lim (63) iS-te-bi-ir (64) mi-Si-il Simi-iu (65) i-Sa- kal ' § 200. (66) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (67) Si-in-ni a-wi-lim (68) me-ib-ri- Su (69) it-ta-di (70) Si-in-na-Su i-na-ad-du-u § 201. (71) sum-ma Si-in-ni (72) muSklnim it-ta-di (73) J manS kaspim (74) i-Sa-kal 446 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 202. (75) If a man have struck the person of a man, who is his superior, he shall receive sixty strokes with (80) an ox tail whip in public § 203. If a man of gentle birth (85) have struck the cheek of another man of gentle birth who is his equal, he shall pay one mina of silver. § 204. If a freedman (90) have struck a freedman, he shall pay ten shekels of silver. § 205. If a gentleman's slave [Column XVIII, r.] (1) have struck the cheek of a freedman they shall cut off his ear. § 206. If a man have struck a man (5) in a quarrel and have wounded him, (10) he shall swear, "I did not strike him intentionally," and he shall be responsible for the doctor. § 207. (15) If he die of the blows, he shall swear, and if he be of gentle birth he shall pay one half of a mina of silver. § 208. (20) If he be the son of a freedman, he shall pay one third of a mina of silver. 2. To Females with Child (§§ 209-214) § 209. If a man (25) have struck a gentleman's daughter, and have caused her to drop what was in her § 202. (75) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (76) li-e-it a-wi-lim (77) Sa e-li-Su ra-bu-u (78) im-ta-ija-as (79) i-na pu-uj}-ri-im (80) i-na (maSak) kinaz alpim (81) I §ii-Si im-ma&-Jja-aB § 203. (82) Sum-ma mar a-wi-lim '(83) li-e-it mar a-wi-lim (84) Sa ki-ma Sii-a-ti (85) im-ta-Jja-as (86) I mane kaspim (87) i-S&4jal § 204. (88) Sum-ma muSkSnum (89) li-e-it muSkfenim (90) im-ta- Jja-as (91) X Sikil kaspim i-Sa-kal § 205. (92) Sum-ma warad a-wi-lim (93) li-e-it m&r a-wi-lim [Column XVIII, r.] (1) im-ta-Jja-as (2) u-zu-un-Sti (3) i-na-ak-ki-su § 206. (4) Sum-ma a-wi-lum a-wi-lam (5) i-na ri-is-ba-tim (6) im- ta-jja-as-ma (7) zi-im-ma-am (8) iS-tar-ka-an-Su (9) a-wi-lum Su-u (10) i-na i-du-ti (11) la am-lja-zu (12) i-tam-ma (13) u asam i-ip- § 207. (14) Sum-ma i-na ma-Jja-zi-Sii (15) im-tu-ut (16) i-tam- ma-ma (17) Sum-ma mar a-wi-lim (18) miSil manfi kaspim (19) i-Sa- kal § 208. (20) Sum-ma mar mu5k6nim (21) J mane kaspim (22) i- Sa-kal § 209. (23) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (24) marat a-wi-lim (25) im-Jja-as- THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 447 womb, (30) he shall pay ten shekels of silver for what was in her womb. § 210. If that woman have died, they shall put his daughter to death. § 211. (35) If, through blows, he have caused the daughter of a freedman to drop what was in her womb, (40) he shall pay five shekels of silver. § 212. If that woman have died, he shall pay one half a mina of silver. § 213. (45) If he have struck a gentleman's maid- servant, and have caused her to drop that which was in her womb, (50) he shall pay two shekels of silver. § 214. If that maidservant have died, he shall pay one third of a mina of silver. C. Laborers and Labor (§§ 215-282) 1. Free Labor (§§ 215-277) a. Skilled Labor (§§ 215-240) § 215. (55) If a doctor have operated with a bronze lancet on a man for a severe wound, and have cured the man, or (60) have removed a cataract, with a bronze lancet, for a gentleman, and have cured the eye of a gen- tleman, (65) he shall receive ten shekels of silver. § 216. If he (the patient) be the son of a freedman, he shall receive five shekels. ma (26) Sa li-ib-bi-Sa (27) uS-ta-di-Si (28) X Sikil kaspim (29) a-na Sa li-ib-bi-Sa (30) i-Sa-kal § 210. (31) Sum-ma sinniStum Si-i (32) im-tu-ut (33) marat-zu (34) i-du-uk-ku § 211. (35) gum-ma marat muSkenim (36) i-na ma-Jja-zi-im (37) Sa li-ib-bi-Sa (38) uS-ta-ad-di-Si (39) V Sikil kaspim (40) i-Sa-kal § 212. (41) Sum-ma sinniStum Si(-i) (42) im-tu-ut (43) miSil mane kaspim (44) i-Sa-kal J 213. (45) Sum-ma amat a-wi-lim (46) im-Jja-as-ma (47) Sa li-ib- bi-la (48) uS-ta-ad-di-Si (49) II Sikil kaspim (50) i-^a-kal § 214. (51) Sum-ma amtum Si-i (52) im-tu-ut (53) $ mane kaspim (54) i-Sa-kal § 215. (55) Sum-ma asum (56) a-wi-lam zi-im-ma-am kab-tam (57) i-na GIR. NI siparrim (58) i-pu-uS-ma (59) a-wi-lam ub-ta-al- li-it (60) u lu na-kab-ti a-wi-lim (61) i-na GIR. KAK (!) siparrim (62) ip-te-ma (63) i-in a-wi-lim (64) ub-ta-al-li-it (65) X Sikil kaspim (66) i-li-ki § 216. (67) Sum-ma mar muSkenim (68) V Sikil kaspim (69) i-li-ki 448 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 217. (70) If he be a gentleman's slave, the owner of the slave shall give the doctor two shekels of silver. § 218. If a doctor have operated, with a bronze lancet, on a gentleman (75) for a severe wound, and have caused the gentleman's death, or have removed a cataract, (80) with a bronze lancet, and have destroyed the gen- tleman's eye, they shall cut off his hand. § 219. If a doctor have operated, with a bronze lancet, on (85) the slave of a freedman, for a severe wound and have caused his death, he shall render slave for slave. § 220. If he have removed a cataract, (90) with a bronze lancet, and have destroyed his eye, he shall pay in silver one half of his price. § 221. (95) If a doctor have set a broken [Column XIX, r.] (1) bone for a man, or have (5) cured a pain- ful swelling (?) , the patient shall give five shekels of silver to the doctor. § 222. (10) If he be the son of a freedman, he shall pay three shekels of silver. § 223. If he be the slave of a gentleman, the owner of the slave shall give two shekels of silver (15) to the doctor. § 217. (70) Sum-ma warad a-wi-lim (71) be-el wardim a-na asim (72) II sikil kaspim (73) i-na-ad-di-in § 218. (74) sum-ma asum a-wi-lam (75) zi-im-ma-am kab-tam (76) i-na GiR. NI siparrim (77) i-pu-uS-ma (78) a-wi-lam us-ta- mi-it (79) ft lu na-kab-ti a-wi-lim (80) i-na GIR. NI siparrim (81) ip- te-ma i-in a-wi-lim (82) ii{}-tap-pf-id (83) ritta-Su i-na-ki-su § 219. (84) Sum-ma asum zi-ma-am kab-tam (85) warad muSktaim (86) i-na GIR. NI siparrim (87) i-pu-uS-ma us-ta-mi-it (88) wardam ki-ma wardim i-ri-ab § 220. (89) sum-ma na-kab-ta-Su (90) i-na GIR. NI siparrim (91) ip-te-ma (92) i-in-su ujj-tap-da (93) kaspam mi-si-il (94) Simi- su i-Sa-kal §221. (95) sum-ma asum (96) esmet a-wi-lim [Column XIX, r.] (1) se-bi-ir-tam (2) uS-ta-li-im (3) ii lu Se-ir-Jja-nam (4) mar-sa-am (5) ub-ta-al-li-it (6) be-el si-im-mi-im (7) a-na asim (8) V' Sikil kaspim (9) i-na-ad-di-in § 222. (10) sum-ma mar muSkfinim (11) III Sikil kaspim (12) i- na-ad-di-in § 223. (13) Sum-ma warad a-wi-lim (14) be-el wardim (15) a-na asim (16) II Sikil kaspim (17) i-na-ad-di-in THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 449 § 224. If a veterinary doctor operate (20) on an ox or an ass for a severe wound, and save its life, the owner of the ox or ass shall give (25) one sixth of a shekel of silver to the doctor as his fee. § 225. If he operate on an ox or ass for a (30) severe wound, and cause its death, (35) he shall give to the owner of the ox or ass one fourth of its value. § 226. If a brander, without the consent of the owner of a slave, have (40) made a slave's mark unrecognizable, they shall cut off the hands of that brander. § 227. If a man have deceived a brander, and have caused him to make a slave's (45) mark unrecognizable, they shall put that man to death and bury him (50) in his house. The brander shall swear, "Not knowing, I branded him" (55) and shall go free. § 228. If a builder have built a house for a man, and have completed it, that man shall give him, as his fee, (60) two shekels of silver per SAR of house. § 229. If a builder have built a house (65) for a man, and have not made it strong, and the house built (70) have § 224. (18) Sum-ma asu alpim (19) ft lu imerim (20) lu alpam ft lu lmfiram (21) si-im-ma-am kab-tam (22) i-pu-us-ma (23) ub-ta-al- li-it (24) be-el alpim ft lu imfirim (25) SeduSti (?) kaspim (26) a-na asim (27) idi-Su (28) i-na-ad-di-in § 225. (29) Sum-ma alpam ft lu ingram (30) zi-im-ma-am kab- tam (31) i-pu-uS-ma (32) uS-ta-mi-it (33) JjamuSti Simi-Su (34) a-na be-el alpim ft lu imSrim (35) i-na-ad-di-in § 226. (36) Sum-ma gallabum (37) ba-lum be-el wardim (38) ab- bu-ti (39) warad la Se-e-im (40) u-gal-li-ib (41) ritti gallabim §u-a-ti (42) i-na-ak-ki-zu § 227. (43) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (44) gall&bam i-da-as-ma (45) ab- bu-ti (46) warad la Se-e-im (47) ug-da-al-li-ib (48) a-wi-Iam Su-a-ti (49) i-du-uk-ku-Su-ma (50) i-na babi-Su (51) i-ba-al-la-lu-Su (52) gallabum i-na i-du-u (53) la u-gal-Ii-bu (54) i-tam-ma-ma (55) u-ta-aS-Sar § 228. (56) Sum-ma itinnu 1 (57) bttam a-na a-wi-lim (58) i-pu- uS-ma (59) li-Sa-ak-li-il-Sum (60) a-na I SAR bitim (61) II Sikil kaspim (62) a-na ki-iS-ti-Su (63) i-na-ad-di-iS-Sum § 229. (64) Sum-ma banum (65) a-na a-wi-lim (66) bitam i-pu- uS-ma (67) Si-pf-ir-su (68) la u-dan-ni-in-ma (69) bit i-pu-Su (70) 1 The ideogram is dim and is usually read banum, so also by Ungnad. Hrozny has, however, shown (Revue simiticrue, July, 1908) that it was read itinnu in the Neo-Babylonian period. See further Bruno Meissner, Orientalistische IAteratur-zeitung, 1912, No. 2, columns 58, 59. 450 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS fallen and have caused the death of the owner of that house, that builder shall be put to death. § 230. If he have caused the death of a son of the owner of the house, they shall put to death a (75) son of that builder. § 231. If he have caused the death of a slave of the owner of the house, he shall give to (80) the owner of the house slave for slave. § 232. If he have caused the loss of property, he shall restore whatever (85) he has caused to be lost. Further, because he did not make strong the house he built and it fell, he shall rebuild the house that fell (90) from his own goods (i. e., at his own expense). § 233. If a builder have built a house for a man, and have not joined (95) his work, and a wall have fallen, that builder, [Column XX, r.] (1) at his own cost, shall make good that wall. § 234. If a boatman have built a (5) boat of 60 GUR for a man, he shall give him two shekels of silver for his fee. § 235. (10) If a boatman have built a boat for a man, and have not made his work trustworthy and that boat meet with an injury (15) in the same year that he built im-ku-ut-ma (71) be-el bltim uS-ta-mi-it (72) banum gii-ii id- da-ak § 230. (73) Sum-ma mar be-el bltim (74) uS-ta-mi-it (75) mar banlm slu-a-ti (76) i-du-uk-ku § 231. (77) Sum-ma warad be-el bltim (78) uS-ta-mi-it (79) war- dam ki-ma wardim (80) a-na be-el bltim (81) i-na-ad-di-in § 232. (82) Sum-ma namkuram (83) ujj-ta-al-li-ik (84) mi-im-ma (85) 5a u-bal-li-ku (86) i-ri-ab (87) u aS-Sum bit' i-pu-Sii (88) la u-dan-ni-nu-ma (89) im-ku-tu (90) i-na namkur (91) ra-ma-ni-Su (92) bit im-ku-tu i-ip-pi-eS § 233. (93) Sum-ma itinnu 1 bltam (94) a-na a-wi-lim i-pu-us-ma (95) Si-pf-ir-Sii (96) la uS-te-is-bi-ma (97) igarum ik-tu-up (98) bantam Su-ii [Column XX, r.] (1) i-na kasap ra-ma-ni-Sii (2) igaram Sii-a-ti (3) u-dan-na-an § 234. (4) Sum-ma malafeum (5) elip LX kurrt (6) a-na a-wi-lim ip-}}i (7) II Sikil kaspim (8) a-na ki-iS-ti-Su (9) i-na-ad-di-iS-Sum § 235. (10) Sum-ma malafeum (11) elippam a-na a-wi-lim (12) ip- bi-ma (13) Si-pf-ir-Su (14) la u-tak-ki-il-ma (15) i-na Sa-at-tim-ma 1 dim; see note on § 228, line 56. THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 451 it, the boatman shall exchange (20) it or shall make it strong at his own expense and shall give a strong ship to (25) the owner of the ship. § 236. If a man have given his ship to a boatman (30) on hire, and the boatman have been careless, have grounded the ship or have caused it to be lost, (35) the boatman shall render ship for ship to the owner. § 237. If a man have (40) hired a boatman and a ship, and have freighted it with grain, wool, oil, dates, or any other kind of freight, and (45) that boatman have been careless and have grounded the ship or have lost what was in it, (50) the boatman shall render back the ship and whatever in it (55) he has caused to be lost. § 238. If a boatman have grounded a man's ship, and have refloated her, (60) he shall give money to the half of her price. § 239. If a man have hired a boatman, he shall give him six GUR of corn (65) per year. § 240. If a ship under way up stream have (70) struck a ship that is moving down stream and have sunk it, the owner of the ship whose ship was sunk shall (75) make a Sii-a-ti (16) elippum §£-i (17) iz-za-bar (18) jji-ti-tam ir-ta-Si (19) mala&um (20) elippam Sti-a-ti (21) i-na-kar-ma (22) i-na namkur ra-ma-ni-Sii (23) u-dan-na-an-ma (24) elippam dan-na-tam (25) a-na be-el elippim (26) i-na-ad-di-in § 236. (27) sum-ma a-wi-lum (28) elippu-Sti (29) a-na malatjim (30) a-na ig-ri-im (31) id-di-in-ma (32) malajjum i-gi-ma (33) elippam ut-te-bi (34) uluuh,-ta-al-li-ik (35) malajjum elippam (36) a-na be-el elippim (37) i-ri-a-ab § 237. (38) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (39) malajjam il elippam (40) i-gur- ma (41) Se'am Sipatam samnam suluppl (42) il mi-im-ma §um-su (43) S£ si-nim (44) i-si-en-Si (45) malajjum su-u (46) i-gi-ma (47) elip- pam ut-te-ib-bi (48) u Sd, li-ib-bi-id. (49) lijj-ta-al-li-ik (50) malajjum (51) elippam Sa u-te-ib-bu-ti (52) u mi-im-ma (53) Sa i-na li-ib-bi-Sd, (54) u-Jjal-li-ku (55) i-ri-a-ab § 238. (56) Sum-ma malajjum (57) elip a-wi-lim (58) li-te-ib-bi- ma (59) uS-te-li-a-aS-S[i] (60) kaspam mi-si-i[l] Simi-S[&] (61) i-na-ad- di-i[n] § 239. (62) Sum-ma a-wi-[lum] (63) mala^am [i-gur] (64) VI [kur Se'im] (65) i-na Sa-n[a-at] (66) i-na-a[d-di]-iS-[Sum] § 240. (67) Sum-ma el[ip] (68) Sa ma-fei-ir-[timj (69) elip Sa mu- [uk]-ki-el-pi-[tim] (70) im-Jja-as-ma (71) ut-te-ib-bi (72) be-el elippim s& elippu-sd te-bi-a-at (73) mi-im-ma Sd i-na elippi-su b^l-ku (74) i-na ma-{jar i-lim (75) u-ba-ar-ma (76) §d ma-{ji-ir-tim (77) S& elip 452 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS declaration before the god, of whatever he has lost in the ship, and the owner of the ship under way up stream which sunk the ship moving down (80) shall render to him his ship and whatever was lost. 6. Unskilled Labor (§§ 241-277) § 241. If a man have seized an ox for debt, he shall pay one third of a mina of silver. § 242. (85) If a man have hired a working ox for one year, he shall pay four GUR of grain as its hire. § 243. If a milch cow, he shall give (90) three GUR to its owner. § 244. [Column XXI, r.] (1) If a man have hired an ox or an ass, and a lion kill it in the field, (5) it is the owner's loss. § 245. If a man have hired an ox, and through neglect or blows have caused (10) its death, ox for ox to the owner shall he render. § 246. If a man have (15) hired an ox, and have crushed its foot or have cut its nape, ox for ox (20) to the owner shall he render. § 247. If a man have hired an ox, and have caused the loss of its eye, (25) he shall pay one half its price to the owner. sa mu-uk-kf-el-pf-tim (78) li-te-ib-bu-ii (79) elippa-su u mi-im-ma-§u jjal-ga-am (80) i-ri-a-ab-sum § 241. (81) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (82) alpam a-na ni-pu-tim (83) ifc- te-pf (84) J manS kaspim i-Sa-kal § 242. (85) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (86) a-na Sattim I i-gur (87) idi GUD. DA. UR. RA (88) IV kur Se'im § 243. (89) idi GUD. LID. UD. SAG (90) III kur Se'im a-na be-lf-sii (91) i-na-ad-di-in § 244. [Column XXI, rj (1) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (2) alpam imeram i-gur-ma (3) i-na si-ri-im (4) n&sum id-du-uk-Sii (5) a-na be-11-su-ma § 245. (6) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (7) alpam i-gur-ma (8) i-na me-gu- tim (9) u lu i-na ma-Jja-zi-im (10) uS-ta-mi-it (11) alpam ki-ma alpim (12) a-na be-el alpim (13) i-ri-a-ab § 246. (14) sum-ma a-wi-lum (15) alpam i-gur-ma (16) SSp-Su ia- te-bi-ir (17) u lu la-bi-a-an-su (18) it-ta-ki-is (19) alpam ki-ma alpim (20) ar-na be-el alpim (21) i-ri-a-ab § 247. (22) sum-ma a-wi-lum (23) alpam i-gur-ma (24) 'in-su uh,- tap-(pf)-id (25) kaspam mi-sl-il £mu-§u (26) a-na be-el alpim (27) i-na-ad-di-in THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 453 § 248. If a man have hired an ox, and have broken (30) its horn, cut off its tail, or have injured its nostril (lit., the place where the ring passes), (35) he shall pay a fifth (?) of its price. § 249. If a man have hired an ox, and the god have struck it and it (40) have died, the man who, hired the ox shall swear before the god and go free. § 250. If a savage bull, (45) in his charge, have gored a man and have caused his death, (50) that case has no remedy. § 251. If an ox given to goring belong to a man, and have shown (55) to him this vice that he is given to goring, but he have not bound up his horns, and have not shut up his ox, and (60) that ox have gored a man of gentle birth, and have killed him, he shall (65) pay one half of a mina of silver. § 252. If he be a gentleman's slave he shall pay one third of a mina of silver. § 253. If a man have (70) hired a man to oversee his field, and have furnished him with seed-grain, have in- trusted him (75) with oxen, and have contracted with him to cultivate that field, and that man have stolen the seed or the provender and it be found (80) in his hands, they shall cut off his hands. § 248. (28) sum-ma a-wi-lum (29) alpam i-gur-ma (30) karan-su iS-bi-ir (31) zibbat-zu it-ta-ki-is (32) ft lu Sir pasumti-£u (33) it-ta- sa-ag (34) kaspam Jjamusti (?) Simi-su (35) i-na-ad-di-in § 249. (36) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (37) alpam i-gur-ma (38) i-lum im- {ja-zu-ma (39) im-tu-ut (40) a-wi-lum sa alpam i-gu-ru (41) ni-i$ i-lim (42) i-za-kar-ma (43) ii-ta-d£-sar § 250. (44) §um-ma alpum su-ga-am (45) i-na a-la-ki-sti (46) a-wi- (47) ik-ki-ip-ma (48) uS-ta-mi-it (49) di-nu-um 5u-u (50) ru-gu-um- ma-am (51) u-ul i-sii § 251. (52) sum-ma alap a-wi-lim (53) 'na-ak-ka-p[f]-m[a] (54) ki- ma na-ak-k[a]-pu-u (55) ba-ab-ta-sii (56) u-se-di-sum-ma (57) kar- ni-sii (58) la u-Sar-ri-im (59) alap-sd la u-sa-an-ni-ik-ma (60) alpum Su-u (61) mar a-wi-lim (62) ik-ki-ip-ma (63) us-[ta]'-mi-it (64) misil [ma]n6 kaspim (65) i-[na]-ad-di-in § 252. (66) [sum-m]a warad a-wi-lim (67) § mane kaspim (68) i- na-ad-di-in § 253. (69) Sum-ma a-wi-lum a-wi-lam (70) a-na pa-ni ekli- su (71) u-zu-uz-zi-im (72) i-gur-ma (73) alda-am (74) [i-]ki-ip-su (75) [a]lpl [i]p-ki-zum (76) [a-na e]klim e-ri-5i-im u-ra-ak-ki-zu (77) [§]um-ma a-wi-lum sii-u (78) zgram u lu ukullam (79) ii-ri-ik- ma (80) i-na ga-ti-§u (81) it-ta-as-ba-at (82) ritta-Su i-na-ak-ki-su 454 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 254. If he have taken the seed-grain, (85) starved the oxen, from the seed which he has hoed he shall restore. § 255. If he have (90) hired out the man's oxen, or have stolen the seed, and have not made it grow in the field, they shall call that man to account and (95) he shall measure out 60 GUR of grain per GAN. § 256. If he be not able to pay his compensation, they shall cause him to (100) remain in that field with the cattle. § 257. If a man [Column XXII, r.] (1) have hired a field laborer, he shall give him eight GUR of corn per year. § 258. (5) If a man have hired an ox-driver, he shall give him six GUR of corn per year. § 259. (10) If a man have stolen a watering machine in a field, he shall give five shekels of silver to the owner (15) of the watering machine. § 260. If a man have stolen a watering bucket or a harrow (? plow) , he (20) shall pay three shekels of silver. § 261. If a man have hired a herdsman for the cows or a shepherd for the sheep, (25) he shall give him eight GUR of grain per year. § 254. (83) sum-ma alda-am (84) il-ki-ma alpl (85) u-te-en-ni-iS {86) ta-a (?)-na Se'im (?) Sa (?) im-ri-ru (87) i-ri-ab § 255. (88) Sum-ma alpl (89) a-wi-lim a-na ig-ri-im (90) it-ta-di- in (91) u lu zeram is-ri-ik-ma (92) i-na eklim la uS-tab-Si (93) a-wi- lam sii-a-ti (94) u-ka-an-nu-Su-ma (95) i-na eb[urim 1] GAN. E (96) LX ku[r] Se'im i-[m]a-ad-da-ad § 256. (97) sum-[ma] pi-&a-zu (98) a-p[a]-lam la i-li-i (99) i-na eklim Sii-a-ti i-na alpl (100) im-ta-na-ai-Sa-ru-Su ' § 257. (101) sum-ma a-wi-lum [Column XXII r.] (1) ikkaram (?) i-gur (2) VTII kur Se'im (3) i-na Sattim I (kam) (4) i-na-ad-di-iS-Sum § 258. (5) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (6) LIB. GUD i-gur (7) VI kur Se'im (8) i-na Sattim I (kam) (9) i-na-ad-di-iS-Sum § 259. (10) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (11) nartabam i-na ugarim (12) i§- ri-ik (13) V Sikil kaspim (14) a-na be-el nartabim (15) i-na-ad-di-in §' 260. (16) Sum-ma nartab TUK. KIN' (17) u lu makaddam (18) iS-ta-ri-ik (19) III Sikil kaspim (20) i-na-ad-di-in § 261. (21) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (22) nakidam a-na alpl (23) xl s6ni (24) ri-im i-gur (25) VIII kur Se'im (26)' i-na Sattim I (kam) (27) i- na-ad-di-is-Sum THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 455 § 262. If a man, an ox, or a sheep (30) to [this section is defaced and six lines are wanting]. § 263. If he have lost an ox or a sheep, which was given him, (40) ox for ox, sheep for sheep, shall he render to their owner. § 264. If a herdsman, to whom (45) oxen or sheep have been given to pasture, (50) have received his hire, whatever was agreed, and his heart has been contented, yet has (55) diminished the cows, diminished the sheep, or lessened the birth rate, he shall (60) give offspring and produce according to his contracts. § 265. If a herdsman, to whom oxen and sheep have been given (65) to pasture, have been dishonest or have changed their price, or have sold them, (70) they shall call him to account, and he shall (75) render to their owner cows and sheep tenfold what he has stolen. § 266. If in a sheepfold a stroke of god have fallen, or a Hon have killed, the herdsman shall declare himself innocent before the god and the owner of the fold shall face (80) the damage of the fold. § 267. If a herdsman have been careless, and have brought about a loss in the fold, the shepherd shall make good the fault of the loss (85) which he have § 262. (28) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (29) alpam u lu immeram (30) a-na [• • J [Six lines wanting.] § 263. (37) sum-ma a[lpam] u lu [immeram] (38) S& in-na-ad-nu- [sum] (39) ujj-ta-al-li[ik] (40) alpam ki-ma [alpim] (41) immeram ki-ma [immeram] (42) a-na be-li-[Sti-nu] (43) i-n-a-[ab] § 264. (44) Sum-ma [re'um] (45) sa al[pil] (46) u lu sejnu] (47) a- na r[i-im] (48) in-na-[ad-n]u-Sum (49) idi-Su g[a-a]m (?)-ra-tim (50) ma-Jji-ir (51) li-i[b-b]a-su ta-ab (52) alpi (53) u[s-s]a-ah/-l}i-ir (54) s§nl (55) us-sa-ajj-Jji-ir (56) ta-li-it-tam um-ta-ti (57) a-na pi ri-ik-sa-ti-Sii (58) ta-li-it-tam (59) u bi-il-tam (60) i-na-ad-di-in § 265. (61) Sum-ma rS'um (62) Sa alpu (63) u lu senu (64) a-na ri-im (65) in-na-ad-nu-Sum (66) u-sa-ar-ri-ir-ma (67) Si-im-tam ut-ta-ak-ki- ir (68) u a-na kaspim (69) it-ta-di-in (70) u-ka-an-nu-5u-ma (71) a-du X-Sii Sa iS-ri-ku (72) alpi (73) u bSdI (74) a-na be-li-Su-nu (75) i-ri-a-ab § 266. (76) Sum-ma i-na tarbasim (77) li-pi-it ilim it-tab-Si (78) }1 lu nesum id-du-uk rd'dm ma-Jjar ilim (79) u-ub-ba-am-ma (80) mi- ki-it-ti tarbasim (81) be-el tarbasim i-majj-ljar-^fl § 267. (82) Sum-ma r^'um i-gu-ma (83) i-na tarbasim pi-sa-tam uS-tab-Si (84) r6'um ^i-ti-it pi-sa-tim (85) Sa i-na tarbasim u^a-ab- 456 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS caused in the fold, and shall pay cows or sheep and give to the owner. § 268. (90) If a man have hired an ox for threshing, twenty KA of grain is its hire. § 269. If he have hired an ass for threshing, ten KA of grain (95) is its hire. § 270. If he have hired a young animal for threshing, one KA of grain is its hire. § 271. If a man have hired (100) oxen, a wagon, and a driver, he shall pay [Column XXIII, r.] (1) one hundred and eighty KA of grain per day. § 272. If a man have hired a wagon (5) only, he shall pay forty KA of grain per day. § 273. If a man have hired a laborer, (10) from the beginning of the year till the fifth month, he shall pay six SE of silver per day; (15) from the sixth month to the end of the year he shall pay five SE l of silver per day. § 274. (20) If a man shall hire an artisan — (a) the wage of an artisan five SE of silver (25) (b) the wage of a brickmaker five SE of silver (c) the wage of a tailor five SE of silver *A Se was i£n of a shekel. Sti-u (86) alpl u stall (87) u-Sa-lam-ma (88) a-na be-lf-Su-nu (89) i-na- ad-di-in § 268. (90) Sum-ma a-wi-lum alpam (91) a-na di-a-Si-im i-gur (92) 20 ku Se'im idi-Su § 269. (93) sum-ma imeram (94) a-na di-a-si-im i-gur (95) 10 ku se'im idi-su § 270. (96) Sum-ma lalam (97) a-na di-a-Si-im i-gur (98) I ku se'im idi-su J 271. (99) sum-ma a-wi-lum (100) alpl erikkam (101) u mu-iir- i-sa i-gur [Column XXIII, r.] (1) i-na umi'm I (kam) 180 ka Se'im (2) i-na-ad-di-in § 272. (3) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (4) erikkam-ma (5) a-na ra-ma-ni-sa i-gur (6) i-na umim I (kam) 40 ka Se'im (7) i-na-ad-di-in § 273. (8) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (9) (awil) agram i-gur (10) iS-tu ri-eS 5a-at-tim (11) a-di &a-am-si-im warljim(im) (12) VI SE kaspim (13) i-na umim I (kam) (14) i-na-ad-di-in (15) iS-tu Si-Si-im war- bim(im) (16) a-di ta-ak-ti-it Sa-at-tim (17) V SE kaspim (18) i-na umim I (kam) (19) i-na-ad-di-in § 274. (20) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (21) mar ummanim (22) i-ig-ga-ar (23) idi (awil)[. . .] (24) V SE kaspim (25) idi (awil)GAB A (26) V [SE kas]pim (27) i[di (aw]il)KAD (28) [. . . SE] kaspim THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 457 (d) the wage of a stone cutter . . . (30) SE of silver (e) the wage of a SE of silver (f) the wage of a SE of silver (35) (g) the wage of a carpenter four SE of silver (h) the wage of a leather worker. four SE of silver (i) the wage of a ship builder (40) SE of silver (j) the wage of a builder SE of silver so much per day shall he pay. § 275. (45) If a man have a (? ship), its hire is three SE of silver per day. § 276. If he have hired a ship, sailing up stream, (50) he shall give two and a half SE of silver per day as its hire. § 277. If a man have hired a ship of sixty GUR (ton- nage), (55) he shall give one sixth of a shekel per day as its hire. 2. Slaves (§§278-282) § 278. If a man have bought a male or female slave, and the slave have not completed (60) his month, and the bennu fever fall on him, he shall return him to the seller, and the buyer shall receive the (65) money which he paid. § 279. If a man have bought a male or female slave, and there be a claim upon him, (70) his seller shall be responsible for the claim. (29) [idi pur]kullim (?) (30) [. . . SE ka]spim (31) [idi . . .] . . . (32) [. . . SE kajspim (33) [idi (awil)napp]ahjm (34) [. . . SE ka]spim (35) [idi] naggarim (36) IV (?) SE kaspim (37) idi SA (38) [. . .] SE kaspim (39) idi addubim (40) [. . .] SE kaspim (4lS [idi] bantm (42) [. . . SE ka]spim (43) [i-na umim] I (kam) (44) [i-na-ad-d]i-in § 275. (45) [Sum-ma a-w]i-lum (46) [. . .] i-gur (47) i-na umim I (kam) (48) III SE kaspim idi-sa § 276. (49) Sum-ma ma-Jji-ir-tam i-gur (50) II J SE kaspim idi-Sa (51) i-na umim I (kam) (52) i-na-ad-di-in § 277. (53) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (54) elip LX kurrt i-gur (55) i-na umim I (kam) (56) SeduSti (?) kaspim idi-Sa (57) i-na-ad-di-in § 278. (58) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (59) wardam amtam i-Sa-am-ma (60) waraJj-Sii la im-la-ma (61) bi-en-ni e-li-Su (62) im-ta-ku-ut a-na na-di-na- (63) ni-Su u-ta-ar-ma (64) Sa-a-a-ma-nu-um (65) kasap iS- ku-lu (66) i-li-ki § 279. (67) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (68) wardam amtam i-Sa-am-ma (69) ba-ak-ri ir-ta-Si (70) na-di-na-an-Su (71) ba-ak-ri i-ip-pa-al 458 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS § 280. If a man have purchased a male or female (75) slave of a man in a foreign land, and if, when he come back to his own land, (80) the owner of the male or female slave recognize his male or female slave, if the male or female slave be natives, (85) without price he shall grant them their freedom. § 281. If they be natives of another land, the pur- chaser shall declare (90) before the god the money which he paid for them, and the owner of the male or female slave shall (95) give to the merchant the money that he had paid and he shall receive his male or female slave. § 282. If a slave have said to his master, "Thou art not my master," (100) they shall call him to account as his slave, and his master shall cut off his ear. § 280. (72) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (73) i-na ma-at (74) nu-ku-ur-tim (75) wardam amtam Sa a-wi-lim (76) iS-ta-am (77) i-nu-ma (78) i-na ii-ib-bu matim (79) it-ta-al-kam-ma (80) be-el wardim u lu amtim (81) lu warad-zu il lu amat-zu (82) u-te-id-di (83) Sum-ma wardum u amtum Sii-nu (84) maru ma-tim (85) ba-lum kaspim-ma (86) an- du-ra-ar-Su-nu (87) iS-Sa-ak-ka-an § 281. (88) Sum-ma maru ma-tim Sa-ni-tim (89) Sa-a-a-ma-nu-ma (90) i-na ma-Jjar i-lim (91) kasap iS-ku-lu (92) i-ga-ab-bi-ma (93) be- el wardim il lu amtim (94) kasap iS-ku-lu a-na tamkarim (95) i-na- ad-di-in-ma (96) lu warad-zu lu amat-zu i-pa-tar § 282. (97) Sum-ma wardum a-na be-lt-Su (98) u-ul be-li at-ta (99) ik-ta-bi (100) ki-ma warad-zu (101) u-ka-an-Su-ma (102) be-el- Sii u-zu-un-su i-na-ak-ki-ia EPILOGUE [Column XXIV, r.] (1) The righteous laws, which Ham- murapi, the wise king, (5) established, and confirmed to the land a just law and a gracious rule. Hammurapi, (10) the perfect king, am I. The people, 1 whom Ellil presented to him, and whose rule Marduk gave me, (15) I was not careless of them, nor was I neglectful. i Literally, the black-headed. [Column XXIV, r.] Di-na-a^at mi-Sa-ri-im Sa ga-am-mu-ra-pf Sar-ru-um li-u-um (5) u-ki-in-nu-ma ma-tam u-sa-am ki-nam u ri- dam dam-ga-am u-Sa-as-bi-tu IJa-am-mu-ra-p£ (10) Sar-ru-um gi-it- ma-lum a-na-ku a-na salmat kakkadim Sd, (ilu) Illil iS-ru-kam ri-u-zi-na (ilu) Marduk i-din-nam (i5) u-ul e-gu a-^i u-ul ad-di aS-ri THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 459 A dwelling place of peace I provided for them. (20) I opened up difficult barriers, I made the light to stream over them. With the powerful weapon which Zamama and Nana (25) entrusted to me, with the keenness of vision which Ea assigned me, with the wisdom which Marduk gave me, (30) I drove out the enemies above and below, I made an end of fighting. To the land I brought prosperity, I made (35) the people to dwell in se- curity, I suffered no disturber among them. (40) The great gods have called me, and I am the shepherd that brings good, whose staff is (45) righteous, and my good shadow is spread over my city. In my bosom (50) I protect the people of Sumer and Akkad; under my protection I let their brethren (55) work in peace; in my wisdom I hide them, that the strong may (60) not hurt the weak, that orphans and widows may be protected in Babylon, the city of Anu and Bel may lift up (65) the head; in Esagila, the temple whose foun- dations stand like heaven and earth. (70) To pronounce the justice of the land, to decide questions, to right the wrong, my precious words have I written (75) upon my monument, and established them before my image as king of righteousness. The king, who is (80) powerful among kings, am I. My words are well considered, my wisdom has not a M-ul-mi-im eS-te-i-£i-na-§im pu-uS-ki wa-[a^]-tu-tim (20) ii-[p]i (!)- it-ti n[u-r]a-am u-Se-zi-5i-na-Si-im i-na kakkim da-an-nim la (uu) Za- ma-ma u (ilu) Innanna (25) li-Sa-at-li-mu-nim i-na tjasisim Sa (ilu) En-ki i-§i-ma-am i-na li-u-tim Sa (ilu) Marduk id-di-nam (30) na- ak-ri e-li-i§ il §a-ap-Ii-i§ az-zu-iib ga-ab-la-tim u-bi-el-li Si-ir ma-tim u-ti-ib (35) ni-gi da-ad-mi a-bu-ur-ri li-Sar-bf-is mu-gal-li-tam u-ul u-§ar-§i-5i-na-ti (40) ilu rabutum ib-bu-u-nin-ni-ma a-na-ku-ma rl'um mu-Sa-al-li-mu-um Sa Jjattu-Sii (45) i-Sa-ra-at si-lf ta-bu- um a-na ali-ja ta-ri-is i-na ut-li-ia (50) ni-§i mat Su-me-rf-im u Ak-ka-di-im li-ki-il i-na la-ma-zi-ia afe-fei-Sd (55) i-na §u-ul-mi-im at-tab-ba-al-5i-na-ti i-na ne-me-ki-ia uS-tap-si-ir-Si-na-ti dan-nu-um en-§a-am (60) a-na la Jja-ba-lim ekto almattim (?) 8u-te-S4;ji-im i-na Babili(ki) alim l& Anuna il Illil (65) ri-Si-su u-ul-lu-ti i-na E-sag- ila bitim Sa ki-ma §a-me-e u ir-si-tim i§dS-Sii ki-na (70) di-in ma-tim a-na di-a-nim pu-ru-zi-e ma-tim a-na pa-ra-si-im Jja-ak-Um Sii-te- 5u-ri-im a-wa-ti-ia Sti-ku-ra-tim (75) i-na narg-ia a5-tur-ma i-na ma-{jar salmi-ia Sar mi-§a-ri-im u-ki-in §arrum 8a in 5arri(ri) M (80) §ii- 460 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS rival. By the command of Shamash, (85) the great judge of heaven and earth, righteousness shall be estab- lished in the land. By the order of (90) Marduk, my lord, destruction shall not come upon my statue; in Esagila, which I love, shall my name [Column XXV, r.] (1) forever be had in remembrance. Let him who is' (5) oppressed, but has a cause, come before my image as king of righteousness, (10) read my inscription, heed my precious words, (15) my monument shall make him to know his cause, he shall find justice, and make his heart merry. (He will say) (20) "Hammurapi is a lord, who is a father unto his subjects, who has kept the (25) words of Marduk his lord, who has obtained the victory of Marduk above and (30) below, who has re- joiced the heart of Marduk, his lord, and brought peace (35) unto the people for all time, and set the land in order." Then shall he (40) pray with a full heart before Marduk, my lord, and Zarpanit, my lady, (45) and the protecting deities, the gods of entrance (50) of Esagila, within Esagila be favorable to his wishes before (55) Mar- duk, my lord, and Zarpanit, my lady. In the days that are (60) to come, forever and ever, the king who is in the land shall attend unto the words tu-ru a-na-ku a-wa-tu-u-a na-a§-ga li-u-ti Sa^ni-nam u-ul i-§ii i-na ki-bf-it (ilu) SamaS (85) da-a-a-nim ra-bi-im £a Samd u ersetim mi- &&-n i-na matim li-iS-te-pf i-na a-wa-at (90) (ilu) Marduk be-li-ia u-zu-ra-tu-u-a mu-$a-zi-kam a ir-£i-a i-na jB-sag-Ua sa a-ra-am-mu Su-mi i-na da-mi-ik-tim [Column XXV, r.] a-na da-ar li-iz-za-ki-ir a-wi-Ium tja-ab-Ium hi. a-wa-tam (5) i-ra-&5-5u-u a-na ma-ba-ar galmi-ia Sar mi-Sa-ri-im li-il-li-ik-ma nart (10) Sd-at-ra-am li-il-ta- a8-si-ma a-wa-ti-ia §u-ku-ra-tim li-iS-me-ma (15) narf a-wa-tam li- kaM-lim-5u di-in-§u li-mu-ur li-i[b]-ba-Su l[i-n]a-ap-pf-i§-ma (20) [ga]- am-mu-ra-pi-mi be-lum && ki-ma a-bi-im wa-h-di-im a-na ni-li i-ba-d&-Su-u (25) a-na a-wa-at (ilu) Marduk be-li-8u u5-ta-ak-ti-it- ma ir-ni-ti (ilu) Marduk e-li-i§ (30) u g&-ap-li-i§ ik-Su-ud fi-ib-bi (ilu) Marduk be-li-Svi ti-ti-ib u Si-ra-am ta-ba-am (35) a-na ni-si a-na da-ar i-Si-im il ma-tam u§-te-5e-ir da-ni-tam (40) li-ik-bi-ma i-na ma-fear (ilu) Marduk be-Jf-ia (ilu) Sar-pa-ni-tum be-el-ti-ia (45) i-na li-ib-bi-Su ga-am-ri-im li-ik-ru-ba-am se-du-um la-ma-zum ilu e-ri- bu-ut (50) fi-sag-ila libitti E-sag-ila i-gi-ir-ri-e umi(mi)4d-am i-na ma-bar (55) (ilu) Marduk be-lf-ia (ilu) Sar-pa-ni-tum be-el-ti-ia li-dam-mi-ku a-na wa-ar-ki- (60) a-at Ami a-na ma-ti-ma Sarrum, §4 THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 461 (65) of righteousness, which I have written upon my monument. (70) The law of the land, which I have given, the decisions which I have pronounced, he shall not alter, nor efface my image. (75) If that man have wisdom, if he wish to keep his land in order, he shall take heed to the words which I have written upon my monu- ment. (80) The procedure, the administration, and the law of the land, which I have given, the decisions which I have pronounced, this monument (85) will show unto him. He shall so rule his subjects, pronounce judgment, (90) give decisions, drive the wicked and evildoers from the land, and promote his people's prosperity. (95) Hammurapi, the king of righteousness, whom Shamash has endowed with justice, am I. My words are well considered, (100) my deeds have no rival, ex- alted, noble (?), grand (?). They are for the wise, [Col- umn XXVI, r.] (1) a model, to attain unto glory. If that man give (5) heed to my words, which I have written upon my monument, do not (10) efface my law, do not deface my words, do not alter my monument, so may Shamash (15) prolong his reign, that he may rule his people in righteousness as he has mine, who am king of righteousness. If that man do not give heed to my words, (20) which i-na matim ib-ba-dS-Su-u a-wa-a-at (65) mi-Sd-ri-im Sd i-na nare-ia aS-tu-ru li-sur di-in ma-tim Sa a-di-nu (70) pu-ru-zi-e matim $& ap-ru-su a u-na-ak-ki-ir u-zu-ra-ti-ia a u-Sd-zi-ik (75) Sum-ma a-wi- lum Sii-ii ta-Si-im-tam i-Sil-ma ma-zu Su-te-§u-ra-am i-li-i a-na a-wa- a-tim Sd i-na narfi-ia a§-tu-ru li-kul-ma (80) ki-ib-sa-am ri-dam di-in matim sa a-di-nu pu-ru-zi-e matim Sd ap-ru-su na-ru-um Su-u (85) li-kdl-lim-Su-ma sa-al-ma-at ga-ga-di-Sii li-iS-te-Se-ir di-in-Si-na u-di-in pu-ru-za-Si-na (90) li-ip-ru-us i-na ma-ti-Sii ra-ga-am u si-nam h-zu-uh Si-ir ni-ii-su li-ti-ib (95) ga-am-mu-ra-p£ Sar mi-sa- ri-im Sd (ilu) SamaS ki-na-tim iS-ru-ku-Sum a-na-ku a-wa-tu-ii-a na- aS-ga (100) ip-5e-tu-u-a Sa-ni-nam u-ul i-Sa-a e-la-a na-la~}ja zi-im- ri-ga (105) a-na im-ki-im [Column XXVI, r.J a-na ta-na-da-tim Su- sa-a Sum-ma a-wi-lum Su-u a-na a-wa-ti-ia sa i-na nare-ia dS-tu-ru (5) i-kul-ma di-ni la ti-Sd-az-zi-ik a-wa-ti-ia la us-te-pi (!)-el u-zu- ra-ti-ia (10) la u-na-ki-ir a-wi-lum Su-u ki-ma ia-ti Sar mi-Sd-ri-im (ilu) §amaS Jjattu-Su (15) K-ir-riTik ni-Si-Su i-na rni-Sd-ri-im li-ri Sum-ma a-wi-lum Sii-u a-wa-ti-ia (20) Sd-i-na nare-ja dS-tu-ru 462 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS I have written upon my monument, if he despise my curses, and fear not (25) the curse of the god, if he blot out the law which I have given, (30) deface my words, alter my images, blot out my name, and write (35) his own name, or on account of these curses commission another to do so — as for that man, (40) whether he be king, or lord, or patesi, or commoner, whatever name he bear, may (45) the great Ami, the father of the gods, who has established my reign, may he take from him the glory of royalty, break (50) his staff and curse his fate. May Ellil, the lord, who fixes destinies, (55) whose com- mand is not changed, who has made my kingdom great, set up a rebellion, which his hand cannot control, (and) make (60) the wind (?) of his downfall to blow upon his dwell- ing, may he fix as his destiny, a reign of sighs, (65) a short life, years of famine, darkness without light, (70) and sudden death. The destruction of his city, the scattering of his subjects, (75) the wresting away of his dominion, the blotting out of his name and memory in the land, may Bel (80) command with his powerful order. May Belit, the great mother, whose command is power- ful in Ekur, (85) the lady who has heard my wishes, in the place of justice and decision, make his (90) affairs evil before Ellil; may she put in (95) ElhTs mouth, the la i-kul-ma ir-ri-ti-ia i-me-e§-ma (25) ir-ri-it i-11 la i-dur-ma di-in a-di-nu up-ta-az-zi-is a-wa-ti-ia (30) u§-te-pi(!)-el li-zu-ra-ti-ja ut- ta-ak-ki-ir Sii-mi §a-at-ra-am ip-Si-it-ma (35) Sum-5u iS-ta-tar a§- Sum ir-ri-tim ii-na-ti Sa-ni-a-am-ma u£-ta-hi-iz a-wi-lum Svi-ii (40) hi Sarrum lu bSlum lu iSSakkum u lu a-wi-Iu-tum Sa §u-ma-am na-bi-a-at (45) Anum ra-bu-um a-bu 1-11 na-bu-ii pale-ia melim Sar-ru-tim li-te-ir-M (50) {jattu-Su li-iS-bi-ir Si-ma-ti-Su li-ru-ur (ilu) Illil be-lum mu-Si-im Si-ma-tim (55) la ki-bi-zu la ut-ta-ka-ru mu-Sar-bu-u Sar-ru-ti-ia te-§i la £u-ub-bi-im (60) ga-ba-ra-ah ha-la-ki-§u i-na Su-ub-ti-Sii li-Sa-ap-pf-ha-a§-5um pale ta-ne- hi-im (65) u-mi i-zu-tim 5a-na-a-at feu-Sa-ah-hi-im ik-Ii-it la na- wa-ri-im (70) mu-ut ni-ti-il i-nim a-na Si-im-tim li-Si-im-§um }ja-la- ak ali-Su na-aS-pu-uh ni-Si-§u (75) Sar-ru-zu 5u-pf-lam £um-lu u zi-kir-§ti i-na ma-tim la Su-ub-Sa-a-am i-na pl-M Jtab-tim (80) li-ik- bi (ilu) BSlit ummum ra-bf-tum&a ki-bf-za i-na Ekurrim kab-ta-at (85) rubatum mu-dam-mi-ga-at i-gi-ir-ri-ia a-8ar §i-ip-ti-im u pu- ru-zi-im i-na ma-har (ilu) Illil (90) a-wa-zu li-li-mi-m ' Su-ul-pu-ut ma-ti-§u ha-la-ak ni-Si-Su ta-ba-ak na-pi§-ti-5u ki-ma me-e (95) i-na THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 463 run of his land, the destruction of his people, the pouring out of his life like water I May Ea, the great prince, whose decrees (100) take precedence, the leader of the gods, who knows everything,, who prolongs [Column XXVII, r.] (1) the days of my life,, deprive him of knowledge and wisdom, lead him (5) into oblivion, lock up his rivers at their sources, and permit not grain, the life of the people, to grow (10) in his land. May Shamash* the great judge of (15) heaven and earth, who rules all living creatures, the lord of courage, break (20) his kingdom in pieces, grant him not his right, make his way disturbed, destroy the foundation of his troops, and (25) bring into his dreams evil omens of the uprooting of the foundation of his throne (30) and the ruin of his land. May the curse of Shamash sweep him away quickly, may he cut him off above (35) among the living; below, in the earth, may he deprive him (40) of water. May Sin, the lord of heaven, the father, who begat me, whose scimetar shines among the gods, take from him (45) crown and royal throne, and lay upon him heavy guilt and great sin, which (50) shall not depart from him. May he bring to an end the days, months, and years of his reign in sighs (55) and tears, may he multiply pi (ilu) Ilia Sar-ri-im li-§a-as-ki-in (ilu) En-ki rubum ra-bi-um && ii-ma-tu-Su (100) i-na mafe-ra i-la-ka apkal 1-li mu-di mi-im-ma Sum-Su mu-Sa-ri-ku [Column XXVII, r.] u-um ba-la-ti-ia uz-nam u ne-me-ga-am li-te-ir-Su-ma (5) i-na mi-Si-tim li-it-ta-ar-ru-Su narati-Sii i-na na-ak-bi-im li-is-ki-ir (10) i-na ir-si-ti-M aSnitn na- pi-i§-ti ni-si a u-Sa-ab-§i (ilu) SamaS da-a-a-nu-um ra-bi-um (15) &&. Sa-me-e u ir-si-tim mu-us-te-5e-ir §a-ak-na-at na-pf-i5-tim be-lum tu-kul-ti (20)'§ar-ru-zu li-is-ki-ip di-in-Sii a i-di-in u-ru-u{Hsu li-gi iSdl um-ma-ni-§u (25) li-i§-bi-[e]I-zi i-na bi-ri-$u Strain lim-nam S£ na-sa-a{} iSdl Sar-ru-ti-Su (30) u {ja-la-ak ma-ti-Sii li-iS-ku-un-Sum a-wa-tum ma-ru-uS-tum S£ (ilu) §ama§ ar-h,i-i5 li-ik-Su-zu e-li-iS (35) i-na ba-al-tu-tim li-iz-zu-tiJj-Sn Sd-ap-Ii-iS i-na ir-si- tim etemmu-Su (40) me-e li-5a-as-mi (ilu) Sin be-el Sa-me-e ilum ba-ni-i Sa Se-ri-zu i-na i-If Sii-pa-a-at (45) agam kussam Sa Sar- ru-tim li-te-ir-Su ar-nam kab-tam Se-ri-zu ra-bi-tam sa i-na zu-um- ri-Su (50) la i-feal-li-ku li-mu-zu-ma umi(mi) war&l Sa-na-a-at palg- Su i-na ta-ne-bi-im (55) u di-im-ma-tim li-Sa-ak-ti kam-ma-al Sar- 464 CUNEIFORM PARALLELS the burdens of sovereignty, a life (60) like unto death may he fix as his destiny. May Ramman, the lord of fruitfulness, (65) the prince of heaven and earth, my helper, deprive him of the rain from heaven, and the water floods (70) from the springs, destroy his land in hunger (75) and want, thunder furiously over his city and make his land (80) into heaps. May Zammama, the great warrior, the first-born son of Ekur, (85) who goes at my right hand, break his weap- ons on the field of battle, turn his day into night, make (90) his enemy to triumph over him. May Ishtar, goddess of battle and conflict, who takes hold of (95) my weapons, my gracious ' protector, who loves my reign, curse his dominion with great fury in her (100) angry heart and turn his grace (105) into evil. [Column XXVIII, r.] (1) May she break his weapons on the field of battle and conflict. (5) May she create dis- order and rebellion for him; strike down his warriors and let the earth drink up (10) their blood. May she cast the bodies of his troops in heaps (15) upon the field. As for him, may she not grant him a life of pity, (but) give him into (20) the hand of his enemies, to bring him bound into the land of his enemies. May Nergal, (25) powerful among the gods, the war- ru-tim li-§A-ad-di-il-§ii ba-la-tam (60) §a it-ti mu-tim 8i-ta-an-nu a-na si-im-tira li-si-im-Suni (ilu) Rammanum be-el Jjegallim (65) gugal 8a-me-e & ir-si-tim ri-zu-u-a zu-ni i-na §a-me-e mi-lam (70) i-na na-ak-bi-im li-te^ir-8u ma-zu i-na Jju-Sa-aJj-Jji-im u bu-bu-tim (75) li-Jjal-li-ik e-li ali-§u iz-zi-iS li-is-si-ma ma-zu a-na til a-bu-bi-im (80) li-tedr (ilu) Za-ma-ma kar-ra-du-um ra-bi-um marum ri-e§-tu- um Sa Ekurrim (85) a-li-ku im-ni-ia a-Sar tam-{ja-ri-im kakka-5u li-iS-bi-ir _ u-ma-am a-na mu-Si-im li-te-ir-Sum-ma (90) na-ki-ir-5u e-li-Su li-i5-zi-iz (ilu) Innanna be-li-it tajjazim ti kablim pa-ti-a-at (95) kakki-ia la-ma-zi da-mi-ik-tum ra-i-ma-at palS-ia i-na li-ib- bi-5d (100) ag-gi-im i-na uz-za-ti-Sa ra-b£-a-tim §ar-ru-zu li-ru-ur dam-^a-ti-§d (105) a-na li-im-ne-tim li-te-ir [Column XXVIII, r.] (li-te-ir) a-Sar tafeazim u kablim kakka-Sii li-i£-b[i]-ir (5) i-§i-tam za- ab-ma-a5-;tam li-iS-ku-un-§um kar-ra-di-Su li-§a-am-ki-it (10) da-mi- 8u-nu ir-si-tam li-i§-ki gu-ru-un §a-al-ma-at um-ma-na-ti-£u (15) i-na si-ri-im li-it-ta-ad-di umman-§u r[i-m]a-am a-i u-§ar-Si §u-a-ti (20) a-na ga-at na-ak-ri-5u li-ma-al-li-§u-ma a-na ma-at nu-ku-ur- ti-§u ka-mi-iS li-ru-5u (ilu) Nergal (25) dan-nu-um i-na l-li ga-ba-al THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI 465 rior without a rival, who grants victory to me, may he bind up his subjects (30) with great power, as in strong vessel of reeds; (35) with his powerful arms beat him down, and break his members like an earthen image. (40) May Nintu, the exalted mistress of the lands, the mother of births, deny him a son; grant him (45) no name, and in the settlements of his subjects permit no heir to be born. (50) May Nin-karrasha, the daughter of Anu, who promises me grace, bring upon his members, in Ekur, a (55) terrible disease, an evil fever, sore wounds, which may not be healed, whose character (60) is un- known to the physician, which he cannot heal with bandages, which, like the sting of death, cannot be put away (65) till his life go away, and he lament over life's power. (70) May the great gods of Heaven and Earth, the Anunnaki, all of them, (75) the Genius of the temple, and of the walls of Ebarra, cover with irresistible curses, him, his seed, his land, his army, (80) his subjects, and his soldiers. May Ellil curse him (85) out of his mouth with a mighty curse which cannot be altered, which (90) shall come speedily upon him. la ma-jja-ar mu-Sa-ak-Si-du ir-ni-ti-ia i-na ka-5u-£i-§u (30) ra-bi-im ki-ma i-Sa-tim iz-zi-tim Sa a-pi-im ni-§i-§u li-ik-me (35) in kakki-Su dan-nim li-Sa-ti-Su-ma bi-ni-a-ti-Su ki-ma sa-la'm ti-ti-im li-ijj-pu-ufi (40) (ilu) Nin-tu rubatum §i-ir-tum Sa ma-ta-tim h'ttittiiitti ba-ni-ti ablam li-te-ir-iu-ma (45) Su-ma-am a u-Sar-Si-Su i-na kir-bi-it ni-5i-5u zlr a-wi-lu-tim a ib-ni (50) (ilu) Nin-kar-ra-Sa marat Anim(nim) ga-bi-a-at dum-ki-ia i-na Ekurrim (55) mur-sa-am kab- tam asakkam li-im-nam zi-im-ma-am mar-sa-am Sa la i-pa-aS-Se-Jju asum ki-ri-ib-8u (60) la i-lam-ma-du i-na zi-im-di la u-na-ab/-b,u-Su ki-ma ni-Si-ik mu-tim la in-na-za-i}u i-na bi-ni-a-ti-Sd (65) li-Sa- si-a-aS-Sum-ma a-di na-pl-i5-ta-Su i-bi-el-lu-u a-na id-lu-ti-Su li-id- dam-ma-am (70) ilu rabutum Sa Sa-me-e u iwsi-tim (ilu) Anunnaki i-na nap!}ari-5u-nu (75) Se-id bi-tim libitti Ebarrim Su-a-ti zer-iu ma-zu 8ab-M (80) ni-ii-Sii u um-ma-an-Su ir-ri-tam ma-ru-ui-tam li-ru-ru "ir-ri-tim (85) da-ni-a-tim (ilu) Mil i-na pt-£ii Sa la ut-ta-ak- ka-ru li-ru-ur-Su-ma (90) ar-fei-iS li-ik-Su-da-Sd INDEX Abdi-Khiba of Jerusalem, let- ters of, 268-278 Abishi, 207 Abydenus on Sennacherib, 347 Acco, Ashurbanapal at, 359 Adad, identified with Ramman, 147 Adad-nirari IV, 292; for intro- duction, see Shalmaneser III; Calah inscription, 305; Nebo statue, 307 Adamu. See Adapa Adapa, myth of, 67 Adini, 298 Adoption, certificate of, 393 Agade, city of King Sargon, 135 Ai-ibur-shabu, 364 Aleppo, 297 Amama, the Tell-el period, in- troduction, 252; discovery of letters, 252; Egypt at period of, 254 ; Syria and Palestine at period of, 258 Amel-Ea. See Ur-shanabi Amel-Marduk (Evil Merodach), 371 Amenophis III, letter from Tushratta, 263 Amenophis IV, letter from Burraburiash, 262 Ammizaduga, king of Babylon, 105 Amraphel. See Hammurapi, 246 Amurru, 259 Anshar, 4, 10, 13, 14, 16, 17 Anu, 4, 6, 22, 26, 28 Anunnaki, judges in Hades, 129 Apamaea, 289 Apason (Apsu), 44 Apsu, 10 Arabia, campaign of Sennach- erib, 345; campaign of Esar- haddon, 353-357 Arad-Sin, text of, 248 Armenia, 310 Aruru, as creator, 82 Ashdod, Sargon against, 328 Ashur, identified with Anshar, 54; god as creator, 57 Ashurbanapal, 147; introduc- tion, 352; at Acco, 359 Ashur-nadin-shum, king of Baby- Ion, 212 Ashurnazirpal, introduction to, 283; annals of, 286 Asia Minor, taken by Cyrus, 376 Asshur-utir-asbat (Pitru), 295 Astyages, 376 Asushunamir, 127 Azariah of Yaudi, 311 Azazel, 196 Babylonian Chronicle, 208 Bad, the god identified with Ellil and others, 192 Bel-ibni, king of Babylon, 212 Belili, sister of Tammuz, 130 Belshazzar, 374, 379 Berossos, on early myths, 76; on early kings, 78; on the Deluge, 109; on destruction by fire, 112; on Neo-Baby- lonian period, 370 Bir-idri of Damascus, 297 Bit-Adini, 288 Bit-Khumria, 320 Borsippa, 161 Boundary stone (Kudurru), 387 Building inscription with cos- mology, 58 Burraburiash, letter of, 262 Byblus, letters from Rib Adda of, 265, 266 Calah, capital of Assyria, 286, 307 Calno (Kullani), 311 Canaan (Kinakhkhi), 259 Carchemish, fall of, 325 Certificate of Adoption, 393 Chedorlaomer, 246 Chronicle, early Babylonian, 203; the Babylonian, 208 Chronology, literature of, 240; materials of, 199 466 INDEX 467 Code of Hammurapi, introduc- tion, 395; literature, 397; translation, 398 Contract of Marriage, 394 Cosmogony, Babylonian, accord- ing to Damascius, 44 Cosmology in a ritual, 44; Assy- rian, 53 Creation, Assyrian text of, 54; Babylonian story of, 3; bilingual of, 47; of cattle and beasts, 50; river of, 60; sun and moon, 46; of world by Marduk, 47 Crnesus, king of Lydia, 376 Cyaxares, king of Medes, 376 Cyrus, introduction, 375; cylin- der of, 380; conquers Medes, 374; king of Anshan, 376; takes Ecbatana, 376; con- quers Lydia, 376; governs Asia Minor, 376; takes Baby- lon, 377, 378 Darius, king of Babylon, 219; chronicle written in his reign, 219 Deluge, according to Berossos, 109; Fragment (Morgan), 104; Fragment (Hilprecht), 108. See Flood Story, another re- cension, 103 Demons and Dragon, 60 Demons, seven evil, 63 Descent of Ishtar to Hades, 121 Destruction by Fire, 112 Doctrinal and Liturgical Texts, 188 Dragon and Demons, 60 Dream, prayer for favorable, 185 Durgurgurru, city of, 183 Ea (Nudimmud), 6, 14 Ea and Atrakhasis, 113 Eabani. See Engidu Ea-gamil, king of Country of Sea, 207 Edoranchus, 79 Egisshirgal, temple in Ur, 142 Egypt, Esarhaddon against, 351, 357; invasion by Nebuchad- rezzar, 363, 367 Ellasar (Larsa), 245 EUil and the Labbu, 60 Effil, identified with Bad, 192 Elulaeus (Luli), of Sidon, 335 E-makhtUa, temple in Borsippa, 150 Engidu, friend of Gilgamesh, 82 Enmeduranki, 79 Epic, Gilgamesh, 80 Eponym, the Assyrian list, 219; the list with notes, 226; the chronicle, 236; fragment of eponym, 238 Ereshkigal, wife of Nergal, 123 Eri-Aku, inscription of, 248. See also Arad-Sin, 245, 246 E-sagila, temple in Babylon, 150, 161 Esarhaddon, introduction, 349; Prism A, 353; Prism B, 355; campaign against Arabia and Egypt, 357; king of Babylon, 215; invades Egypt, 217; cap- tures Memphis, 217; dies in Egypt, 218 Ethical incantation, 170 E-ulbar, temple of Ishtar, 375 Evil-Merodach (Amel-Marduk), 371 E-zida, temple in Borsippa, 150, Flood story, Babylonian, 90 Gaza, Sargon against, 327, 331 Gezer, tablets from, 279-281 Giammu, 297 Gilgamesh Epic, 80 Gishdubar. See Gilgamesh Gods of the months, 194 Gushea, identified with Ishtar, 153 Hades, descent of Ishtar to, 121; queen of, 123 Hamath, Sargon against, 327 Hammurapi, introduction, 243; inscriptions of, 248-252; code of, 395 Hanno of Gaza, 322 Hazael, king of Damascus, 290 Herodotus on Sennacherib, 346 Hezekiah, king of Judah, 336, 343 Historical texts, 241 Hophra, king of Egypt, 361, 362 Hoshea, king of Samaria, 312 Hymns and Prayers, 139 468 INDEX Ilu-bi'di of Hamath, 324, 332 Imkhullu, evil wind, 26, 29, 64 Incantation against toothache, 52; for childbirth, 114; with ethical contents, 170 Irkalla, 121 Irnini identified with Ishtar, 153 Ishkur, name of Ramman, 147 Ishtar, descent to Hades, 121; the goddess identified with others, 192; prayer to, 153 Ishtar-Anunit, goddess, 375 Ishtar-khundu, king of Elam, 210, 212 Israel, kingdom of, arises, 284 Izdubar. See Gilgamesh Ja'udi, 311 Jehoahaz (Ahaz), king of Judah, 322 Jehoiachin, king of Judah, 361 Jehoiakim, king of Judah, 360 Jehu, king of Israel, 290 Jerusalem, letters from Abdi- Khiba of, 268-278; campaign against by Sennacherib, 340; siege by Nebuchadrezzar, 363 Job, the Babylonian, 164 Kalab-Ea. See Ur-shanabi Kal'at Shergat, site of Asshur, 58 Kalbu, or Labbu, 61 Kalneh (Kullani), 311 Kandalanu (Ashurbanapal), 352 Karkar. See Qarqar Kashtiliash, king of Eassites, 207 Eaushmalaka, king of Edom, 322 Khabiri, 259, 260 Ehaldia, kingdom of, 291, 309, 310 Ehalman (Aleppo), 295, 297 Ehullushu, king of Elam, 212 Khumbaba, warder of the cedar mountain, 84 Kh ummakhaldash, king of Elam, 215 King List, the Babylonian A, 201; the Babylonian B, 202 Kings, early, 76, 78 Kingu, 9, 12, 13, 21, 22, 28 Kishar, 4 Kudur-Mabuk, text of, 247 Kudurru, boundary stone, 387 Kullanhou, 311 Kullani (Calno), 311 Kurigalzu, king of Babylon, 394 Kuturnankhundi, king of Elam, 84 Labashi-Marduk, king of Baby- lon, 372 Labbu and Ellil, 60, 61 Lachish, letter from, 278; Sen- nacherib at, 345 Lakhamu, 3, 8, 20 Lakhmu, 3, 20 Larsa (Ellasar), 245 Lebanon, Nebuchadrezzar in, 365 Legend of Sargon, king of Agade, 135 Literature of chronology, 240 Liturgical and Doctrinal Texts, 188 Lubarna, king of Patin, 285 Luli (Elulseus) of Sidon, 335 Lydia, conquered by Cyrus, 376 Manasseh of Judah, 349 Marduk, 16, 25; creator of the world, 47; hymn to, 150 Marduk, the god, identified with others, 193 Marduk-nadin-shum, 292 Marduk-zakir-shumu, 332 Mari, king of Damascus, 292 Marriage Contract, 394 Matan-bi'l of Arvad, 322 Mattaniah, king of Judah, 361 Media, 310 Menahem, king of Samaria, 316 Merodach-baladan, king of Bab- ylon, 210; sends embassy to Hezekiah, 333; death of, 326 Months, gods of, 194 Mullil (Ellil), 148 Mummu, 3, 4, 7 Nabonassar, king of Babylon, 208, 309, 313 Nabonidus, introduction, 371; inscription from clay cylin- ders, 378 Nabopolassar, king of Babylon, 394 Nabunadinzer, 313 . ' Nadinu, king of Babylon, 209 Nannar, identified with Sin, 142 INDEX 469 Naphtali, 321 Naram-Sin, king of Akkad, 375 Neb-maat-Ra (Amenophis HI), 256 Nebuchadrezzar, introduction, 360; East India House in- scription, 364; in the Lebanon, 365; campaign against Egypt, 367; building inscription, 368; western campaign, 369 Nergal and Ereskigal, ]31 Nergal-shar-usur, king of Baby- lon, 372 Nergal-ushezib, king of Babylon, 213 Nimmuria (Amenophis III), 256 Nin-igi-azag as creator, 50 Nisir, the mountain, 97 No-return, land of, 121 Nudimmud (Ea), 4 Oannes, 77, 78 Opartes, 79 Otiartes. See Opartes Panammu of Sam'al, 322 Pantheon, the, 189 Paradise story influenced by Adapa myth, 69 Patin, 285, 289 Pekah, king of Samaria, 312 Pitru, 295 Polyhistor on Sennacherib, 347 Poros (Pulu), 308 Prayer for a favorable dream, 185 Ptolemy, canon of, 239 Pulu (Tiglathpileser IV), 308 Puzur-Amurn, sailor, 94 Qarqar (Apamaea), 148, 289, 295 Rahab, 61 Raising of the hand, prayer of, 153 Ramman, hymn to, 147 Rapikhu (Raphia), 32*4 Reson. See Rezon Restoration to divine favor, prayer for, 178 Revelation, primitive, 76 Rezon, king of Damascus, 2S4, 317 Rib-Adda, letters of, 265, 266 Sabbath, the Babylonian, 189 Sam'al, 311 Samaria, fall of, 323, 331 Sammuramat (Semiramis), 307 Samsu-iluna, 206 Sangar, king of Carchemish, 295 Sanipu of Bit-Amman, 322 Sargon I, legend of king, 135 Sargon II, chronicle concern- ing, 203; campaign against Merodach-baladan, 210, 211; introduction, 323; takes Sa- maria, 323; attacks Merodach- baladan, 324; invades Urartu, 324; conquest of Samaria, 326; campaign against Hamath and Gaza, 327; stone inscrip- tion from Calah, 327; cam- paign against Ashdod, 328; cylinder inscription, 328; cam- paigns against Samaria, Gaza, and Hamath, 331 Sarpanitum, wife of Marduk, 151 Scapegoat, the, 196 Semiramis, 307 Sennacherib, introduction, 332; campaign against Jerusalem, 340; summary of western cam- f>aign, 344; at Lachish, 345; ast campaign against west, 345; Herodotus on campaign of Sennacherib, 346; Polyhis- tor and Abydenus on Sen- nacherib, 347 Seven evil demons, legend of the, 63 Shalmaneser III, introduction to, 288; Obelisk inscription, 293ff.; Monolith inscription, 294ff.; Bull inscription, 297ff.; Berlin inscription, 298; An- nalistic fragment, 303 Shamash-ditana, 207 Shamash-shum-ukin, 352 Shamshi-Adad IV, 292 Sharru (Marduk), 95 Shurpu, an incantation series, 170 Sib'e of Egypt, 324 Siduri-Sabitu, 88 Sin, hymn to, 141 Sin-idinnam, letters from Ha- murapi, 248f. Sin-Iiki-unnini, poet, 81 Substitution, doctrine of, 195 470 INDEX Tabi-utul-Effil, 164 Tammuz, hymn to, 179, 182 Tauthe (Tiamat), 44 Tell-el-Amarna, 131 Tell-el-Hesy (Lachish), 261 Tema, 374 Tiamat, 3, 4, 5, 7, 10, 13, 14, 20, 22, 28, 29 Tiglathpileser IV, introduction, 308; annals, 313; western campaign, 317; small inscrip- tion, 320; Nimroud Tablet, 322 Tishpak, slayer of dragon, 62 Toothache, meant Ummanigash, king of Elam, 209, 210 Ummu-Khubur, 8, 11. 20 Unqi, 310 Upshukkinaku, 19 Urartu, kingdom of, 291, 325 Ur-shanabi, 89 Uruk, city of Gilgamesh, 81 Ut-napishtim, 89, 90 Uvakfishatara (Cyaxares), 376 Wisdom literature, fragment of, 164, 175 52 incantation against, x^^ 110j m Tushratta, letter of, 263 Tyre, siege by Nebuchadrezzar, 363 Ukinzer, 209, 313 Ulam-Buriash, 207 Yau-bi'di of Hamath, 324, 332 Yaudi, 311 Zabibl, queen of Arabia, 316 Zedekiah, king of Judah, 361 ILLUSTRATIONS 471 PLATE NO. 1 Fragment of the First Tablet of Creation. British Museum, K. 5419 C. Size of the original, 2% by \% inches. It is translated pages 3- 10. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. Obverse Reverse Plate No. 1 17:: PLATE NO. 2 The Second Tablet of Creation. British Museum, Number 40,559. It is translated pages 10-16. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. /-■ Obverse Beverse Plate No. 2 475 PLATE NO. 3 The Third Tablet of Creation. British Museum, Number 93,017. It is translated pages 16-24. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. W" «335 *h i ''i^fil' Bte*, 5^»=f*1^ &<*'»"«*^^Uir3i i /fpSsS - -^ ■ ■■■■ III l *'^T^r£2^^S sS'"/"'"''! * r ^^^^j -^- ^ ^ Obvebse ,-r>-».''' ; l i^^-^j/p^/ ft , "P r^ mii <^3 ■ '_'__/. mi p f j' ( j~TI' ,'1 V I 1_| I || Eevekse Plate No. 3 477 PLATE NO. 4 The Fourth Tablet of Creation. British Museum, Number 93,016. It is translated pages 24-32. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. Is Obverse PLATE NO. 5 The Fifth Tablet of Creation. British Museum. Size of the original 2jV by ' '-4 inches, K. 3567 joined to K. 8588. It is translated pages 32-36. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. Obverse ffi-'vfBK-; jj ■ & ■ ipV By/'- ' ' Jf l Jm^^ffl^Jim \ fflF 4 '.' '31 IfisiPw^ -£f£-~ii *■ -:■ l^gfeain *«»-- iii^ifKii '*0eW i;ql IHli. jjLJ'" 1 ■H ™'' f! * . / "■* ■■ * - " yTwy w^f! Eevekse Plate No. 5 4S1 PLATE NO. 6 The Sixth Tablet of Creation. British Museum, Number 92,629. It is translated pages 36, 37. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. Obvbese &$$!SBL ,., v "\ ' , *v*h w ,. /,;y VVvjjj.. ^ »{^' wfKMk HL ■j/t i*' ■ * v "-*TI ^H ■. i£w • <\ «f w5 & r— .j&* < '.mii ■K'-n^ $M£f?£Zj^EjP If! k. ^ifi • r -1 ^ubi^'^ » '"'t Bevekse Plate No. 6 4 S3 PLATE NO. 7 The Seventh Tablet of Creation. British Museum K. 8522. Size of the original, 3',s by 2)/ z inches. It is translated pages 38-44. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. Obverse ]r r^ - v PLATE NO. 8 Conflict between a god, as the representative of Cosmos, and a horned dragon, as the representative of Chaos. In the early mythology it was Ellil who thus destroyed the dragon. In the later mythology it was Marduk who assumed this role, and when the Hebrews caught up these mythological ideas the role of destroyer was taken by Jahweh. See Psalm 89. 8-12, and compare Rogers, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, New York, 1908, pp. 133, 134. The original is in the British Museum. Limestone slabs, Numbers 28 and 29. Illustration from L. W. King, Babylonian Religion and Mythology, London, 1903, by kind permission of Messrs. Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner & Co., Ltd. 487 PLATE NO. 9 The Story of the Deluge. Assyrian clay tablet in the British Museum, K. 2252 + K. 2602 + K. 3321 + K. 4486 + Sm. 1881. Size of the original, 8)4 by h% inches. Obverse. It is translated pages 90-101. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. 489 PLATE NO. 10 The Story of the Deluge. Reverse. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. o 491 PLATE NO. 11 The Story of the Deluge. Assyrian clay tablet in the British Museum. Size of the original, 5)4 by 5% inches. Obverse. This tablet is, in part, a duplicate of that shown in Plate No. 10. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. gTtflW^H! 53 S^^^w^SS^^^^SR^H ^gwwffiBS 5^5^^ ?^-^^^^ipS?^^^2fc ij2§§S*g • ,; -'Kj ^^^^^^^^sL bp- r*/jra 3 E w-*"/ *'fis*£& £&t 'fits* £/ft~&W!H**. Plate No. 11 493 PLATE NO. 12 The Story of the Deluge. ' Reverse. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. Plate No. 12 4115 PLATE NO. 13 Assyrian representation of Gilgamesh, depicted as strangling a lion Found by Botta at Khorsabad. See Botta et Flandin, Monument de Ninive, Vol. I, Plate 41. Now preserved in the Louvre, Paris. Illustration reproduced from Ninive und Babylon, von Carl Bezold, 3te Auflage, Leipzig, 1909. Plate No. 13 497 PLATE NO. 14 Seal Cylinders. Figure 1. Seal cylinder depicting scenes from the Gilgamesh Epic, representing Gilgamesh and Engidu in conflict with the lion and the bull. Figure 2. Seal cylinder depicting a scene from the Gilgamesh Epic. Gilgamesh is journeying by boat to the underworld, where he meets Ut-napishtim. Figure 3. Seal cylinder depicting Ut napishtim in his ship (the ark), portrayed as a house-like structure surrounded by wavy lines to repre- sent water. Illustrations from Cyrus, von Ernest Lindl, Miinchen, 1903. Figure 1 PLATE NO. 15 The Descent of Ishtar to Hades. Assyrian clay tablet in the British Museum. Size of the original, 9% by 3yi inches. Obverse. It is translated pages 121-131. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co., London. Plate No. 15 501 PLATE NO. 16 The Descent of Ishtar to Hades. Reverse. Photograph by W. A. Mansell & Co.. London. Plate No. 16 5H3 PLATE NO. 17 Seal Cylinders, which were used by the Babylonians to certify doc- uments. The seal was rolled over the ck.y while still soft and left the impression which is here shown. Figure 1. Babylonian cylinder seal of the reign of Ur-Engur, king of Ur about 2500 B. C. It is inscribed with an address to the king and with the name of its owner. The scene represents Sin, the moon god, seated, to whom a worshiper, probably Khaskamer, the owner of the seal, is being introduced. British Museum, Number 89,126. Figure 2. Persian cylinder seal depicting Darius, king of Persia (521-485 B.C.), hunting lions in a palm plantation. Above is the em- blem of the god Ahuramazda, and at the end is the king's name and titles in Persian, Susian, and Babylonian. British Museum, Number 89,132. Figure 3. Babylonian cylinder seal, probably about 2500 B C, inscribed with the name of Adda the scribe as its owner. On the left is the goddess Ishtar with a bow and at her feet a lion; between the mountains is Shamash rising, or setting. British Museum, Number 89,115. The illustrations are from A Guide to the Babylonian and Assyrian Antiquities. 2d Edition, 1908. By permission of the Trustees of the British Museum. '■ ffi.-;- '3 | ' f ^'^r '■:■■ ■;,,, ...... Plate No. 11 505 PLATE NO. 18 Seal Cylinders. Figure 1. Seal cylinder depicting the goddess Ishtar, with the bow in her hand, and the Venus star above her head. Figure 2. Seal cylinder formerly incorrectly supposed to represent the Babylonian tradition of the temptation. Figure 3. Seal cylinder depicting two women picking dates from the palm tree. The crescent, symbol of the moon god Sin, appears between two of the figures. Illustrations from Cyrus, von Ernest Lindl, Munchen, 1903. .n/^y.'fi MR ST , ;'«i- c ai.o-iluna (38) Areshu (Ebishum) (28) Ammi-ditana (37) Ammi-saduka (21) Samsu-ditana (31) circa 3060 B. C. circa 1950 B. C. SECOND DYNASTY OF BABYLON (Dynasty of the Sea-Land) -Iltima-ilu [see Chronicle No. 3, p. 207 ] Ittili-nibi Damik-ilishu ishki-bal Shushshi Gulkishar 2 circa 1800 B. C. Peshgal-daramash Adaba-kalama Akur (Ekur) -ulann a Melam-kurkura Ea-gamil s THIRD DYNASTY OF BABYLON (Cassites) Gandash Agum I -Kash-tiliash I (16) (22) (22) (8) circa 1760 B. C. USHSHI Abi-rattash Tazzi-g urum ash Agum II (Lacuna, probably about 200 years.) RULERS OF ASSYRIA USHPIA KlKIA Kate-Ashir Shalim-akhum -Ilu-shuma m Irishum (or Erishum) 15 Ikunum (son) Shar-kenkate-Ashir Ellil-Kapi Shamshi-Adad I (son) Ishme-Dagan I Shamshi-Adad II 18 (son) Ishme-Dagan II ASHIR-NIRARI I circa 2060 B. C. circa 2040 B. C. circa 1820 B. C. Kara-indash Kadashman-kharbe Kuri-galzu I (son) BURNABURIASH 4 (son) Kara-khardash Nazi-bugash Ashir-rim-nisheshu" (son) (25) circa 1380-1355 Kuri-galzu II Nazi-maruttash (son) Kadashman-turgu (son) Kadashman-Ellil Kudur-Ellil (son) Shagurakti-siiuriash 5 (son) (13) Kash-tiliash IP (son) Ellil-nadin-shum (son) Kadashman-kharbe II Adad-shum-iddin Adad-nadin-akhi' (or Adad-shum-usur) Meli-shipak m ard uk-pal-iddin Zamama-shum-iddin Bel-nadin-[akhi J (23). (86)- (17) (6) (9) (8) (li) (H) (6) (30). circa 1290- Puzur-Ashur Ashur-nadin-akhi Erba-Adad (son) Ashur-uballit (son) (father-in-law of Kara-khardash of Babylon ■Ellil-nirari (son) Arik-den-ilu (son) Adad-nirari I (son) Shalmaneser I (son) circa 1300 -Tukulti-Ninib I 18 (son) circa 1290 Tukulti-Asiiub (son) - Ellil-kudur-usur Ninib-pal-eshar -Ashur-dan I" Mutakkil-Nusku (son) circa 1190 FOURTH DYNASTY OF BABYLON Zamama-shum-iddin Bel-nadin-[akhi } (1) circa 1190- (3) 1> lINlU-i'Alj-JUStlAK -ASHUR-DAN I" Mutakkil-Nusku (son) circa 1190 FOURTH DYNASTY OF BABYLON (Dynasty of Isin) circa 1150—. circa 1117-1096- Marduk (17) (Two names missing.) Nebuchadrezzar I Ellil-nadin-pal (son) m ard uk-nadin-akhi 2 ° Marduk-shapik-zer-mati Adad-pal-iddin (22) (father-in-law of Ashur-bel-kala, king of Assyria) Marduk-akhi-erba (1^) Marduk-zer (12) Nabu-shum-libur 8 (8 ?) -Ashur-resh-ishi I circa 1150 -Tiglath-pileser I 20 (son) circa 1125-1100 -Ashur-bel-kala 21 (son) circa 1100-1085 Shamshi-Adad III (brother) ASHURNAZIRPAL I (son) Shalmaneser II (son) NOTES Names of kings who are certainly known to be contemporaries are connected by lines. I In an inscription of Nabonidus (I R, 69, b. 4-8) Hammurapi is located seven hundred years before Bumaburiash. This is, of course, a round number and is probably too high, perhaps one hundred years too high. a The Boundary Stone of Ellil-nadin-pal (Hilprecht, Old Babylonian Inscriptions, Vol. i, part i, Plate 30, text 83) places Gulkishar 696 years before his time. This looks like an exact number resting, perhaps, upon the chronological lists which were before the writer, but may have been based upon the usual round-number system. (See King, Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings, i, p. 89.) 9 Ea-gamil, last king of the Sea-Land dynasty, was defeated by Ulam-Buriash, brother of the Cassite king, Kash-tiliash. See pp. 807, 208 (Chronicle No. 3). 4 Bumaburiash was a contemporary of Amenophis III (1411-1375 B. C.) and Amenophis IV (1375-1358 B. C), coming to the throne near the end of the reign of the former. See his letter to the latter king on pages 262, 263. The synchronism with Egypt is ex- tremely valuable, for the Egyptian chronology in this period is good. 8 In an inscription of Nabonidus (V R, 64, c. 27-80. Compare Rogers, History of Babylonia and Assyria, i, p. 307). Shagarakti- shuriash is placed 800 years before his time, that is, about 1355 B. C. This is quite clearly a round number and much too high. * Contemporaneous with Tukulti-Ninib I. See King, Records of the Reign of Tukulti-Ninib, p. 86f. (Note that in this work of King, Kashtiliash is read Bibeashu.) ' Contemporaneous with Ellil-kudur-usur. (See King, Records of the Reign of Tukulti-Ninib, p. 105.) * See King, Nabu-shum-libur, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, June, 1907, p. 221. * Contemporaneous with Ashurnazirpal II. See Annals of Ashurnazirpal, Column iii, line 19 (Budge and King, Annals of the Kings of Assyria, i, p. 351) and also with Shalmaneser III. See Synchronistic History. Column iii, 22-25 (Schrader, Keilinschriftiiche Bibliothek, i, pp. 200, 201). 10 Contemporaneous with Shalmaneser III. (See Obelisk line 73ff. Schrader, op. cit. i, pp. 134, 135.) II Contemporaneous with Shamshi-Adad IV. (See Synchronistic History, Fragment S, lines 7-9. Schrader, op. cit. i, pp. 200, 201.) 12 Contemporaneous with Tiglathpileser IV. See page 208 {Babylonian Chronicle, Column i, 1-5). With Nabu-nasir (Nabonassar) begins the Ptolemaic Canon (see page 239). 13 Contemporaneous with Tiglathpileser IV. (See King, Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings, i, p. 64.) " Contemporaneous with Sumu-abu. See page 205 (Chronicle No. 3, line 14). 16 Reigned 159 years before Shamshi-Adad. (See Building Inscription of Shalmaneser I, Column ii, line 37. Compare Andre, Mitiheilungen der Deutschen Orient-GeseUschaft, No. 21, pp. SOff., and Lehmann-Haupt, Beitrage zur alien Geschichte, iv, 1, p. 112, Note 8, and King, op. cit. i, p. 120.) 16 Reigned 580 years before Shalmaneser I (see references in Note 15) and 641 years before Ashur-dan I. See Tiglathpileser I, Cylinder Inscription, Column vii, lines 60-70. Compare Budge and King, Annals of the Kings of Assyria, i, p. 95. 17 Contemporaneous with Kara-indash. (See Synchronistic History, Column i, 1-4, Schrader, op. cit. i, pp. 194, 195.) y Reigned 600 years before Sennacherib. (See King, Records of the Reign of Tukulti-Ninib I, p. 106. Compare also ib. p. 60f.) x * Reigned 60 years before Tiglathpileser I. (See reference in Note 16.) M Contemporaneous with Marduk-nadin-akhi. (See Synchronistic History, Column ii, 14-24. Schrader, op. cit. i, p. 198, 199.) FIFr^Yf -" iSTY OF BABYLON (Dynasty of the Sea-Land) SlMMASH-SHIPAK Ea-mukin-zer Kashshu-nadin-akhi (18) circa 1040 B. (5 months) SIXTH DYNASTY OF BABYLON IDynasty of Bit-Bazi) E-ulmash-shakin-shum (17) circa 1020 B. (3) (3 months) NlNIB-KUDUR-USUR Shilanim-Shukamuna SEVENTH DYNASTY OF BABYLON (Elamite) Ea-apal-usur (?) (6) EIGHTH DYNASTY OF BABYLON Nabu-mukin-pal (16 or 26 ?) circa 975- ? Sibir ( ?) (ruled 8 months 12 days) Shamash-mudammik circa 910 Nabu-shum-ishkun I ■ ■ " Nabu-pal-iddin" circa 885-854- circa 854-82^ circa 823-820 circa 820-800- Marduk-nadin-shum 1 ° Marduk-balatsu-ikbi Bau-akhi-iddin 11 (?) NINTH DYNASTY OF BABYLON Naeu-shum-ishkun II Nabu-nasir 12 (14) Nabu-nadin-zer (son) (2) Nabu-shum-ukiN 18 (1 month) 753-748 B. C 747-734, 733 732 Adad-nirari n Tiglath-pileser II ASHUR-RABI II circa 1000 Ashur-resh-ishi II (son) circa 970 Tiglath-pileser III (son) circa 950 Ashur-dan II (son) circa 930 -Adad-nirari III 22 (son) Tukulti-Ninib II (son) Ashurnazirpal II (son) -Shalmaneser III 28 (son) -Shamshi-Adad IV" (son) Adad-nirari IV (son) Shalmaneser IV (son) Ashur-dan III (son) ASHUR-NIRARI III (son) 911^890 889^885 885-860 859-S25 824-812 812-783 782-772 771-754 753-746 " Contemporaneous with Sumu-abu. See page 205 (Chronicle No. 3, line 14). * Reigned 159 years before Shamshi-Adad. (See Building Inscription of Shalmaneser I, Column ii, line 37. Compare Andrue, Mittheilungen der Deutschen Orient-Gesellschaft, No. 21, pp. SOff., and Lehmann-Haupt, Beitrage air alien Geschichte, iv, 1, p. 112, Note 8, ■nd King, op. cit. i, p. 120.) » Reigned 580 years before Shalmaneser I (see references in Note 15) and 641 years before Ashur-dan I. See Tiglathpileser I, Cylinder Inscription, Column vii, lines 60-70. Compare Budge and King, Annals of the Kings of Assyria, i, p. 95. " Contemporaneous with Kara-indash. (See Synchronistic History, Column i, 1-4, Schrader, op. cit. i, pp. 194, 195.) " Reigned 600 years before Sennacherib. (See King, Records of the Reign of Tukulti-Ninib I, p. 106. Compare also ib. p. 60f.) " Reigned 60 years before Tiglathpileser I. (See reference in Note 16.) J0 Contemporaneous with Marduk-nadin-akhi. (See Synchronistic History, Column ii, 14-24. Schrader, op. cit. i, p. 198, 199.) According to Sennacherib (III R, 14, 48-50, Schrader, op. cit ii, p. 119) Marduk-nadin-akhi took away two gods during the reign of Tiglathpileser, which Sennacherib restored "after a lapse of 418 years." This 418 years is dated from the destruction of Babylon in 689 and brings us to 1107 B. C. as a year in the reign of Marduk-nadin-akhi. On a boundary stone of Marduk-nadin-akhi (III R, 43, Col- umn i, lines 5, 27, 28) there is a mention of a victory over Assyria in the tenth year of his reign which may quite well be the date of the removal of these gods. See further Rogers, History o) Babylonia and Assyria, i, pp. 820, 321. 11 Contemporaneous with Marduk-shapik-zer-mati. See Synchronistic History, ii, 25-28, and was the son-in-law of Adad-pal- iddin. Ib., lines 83-35. Schrader, op. cit. pp. 198, 199. ■ Contemporaneous with Shamash-mudammik. (See Synchronistic History, iii, 1-7. Schrader, op. cit. pp. 200, 201. Also con- temporaneous with Nabu-shum-ishkun, i, ib. lines 10, 11.) a See Notes No. 9 and No. 10. "See Note No. 11. » See Notes No. 12 and No. 13. m ard uk-b alatsu-ikbi Bau-akhi-iddin 11 circa 823-820 (?) circa 820-800 NINTH DYNASTY OF BABYLON Nabu-shum-ishkun II Nabu-nasir 12 (14) Nabu-nadin-zer (son) (2) Nabu-shum-ukin" (1 month) VARIOUS RULERS, CHIEFLY ASSYRIAN 753-748 B. C 747-734. 733-732 732 Nabu-mukin-zer (3) Pulu (= Tiglathpileser IV) (2) Ulula (= Shalmaneser V) (son) (5) Marduk-pal-iddin (12) Sargon (5) Sennacherib (son) (2) Marduk-zakir-shum (1 month) Marduk-pal-iddin II (9 months) Bel-ibni (3) Ashur-nadin-shum (6) (son of Sennacherib) Nergal-ushezib (1£) Mushezib-Marduk (4) Sennacherib (8) esarhaddon (12) Shamash-shum-ukin (20) Kandalanu Ashur-etil-ilani 732-730 B. C 729-727 727-722 721-710 709-705 704-702. 702 702-700 699-694- 693-692 692-689 688-68 L 680-669- 668-648- 647-626- ms _Shamshi-Adad IV 24 (son) Adad-nirari IV (son) Shalmaneser IV (son) Ashur-dan III (son) Ashur-nirari III (son) Tiglath-pileser TV 2 * .Shalmaneser V (son) .Sargon ►Sennacherib (son) .ESARHADDON (son) -ASHURBANIPAL (son) -Ashur-etil-ilani (son) 824-812 812-78S 782-772 771-754 753-746 745-727 727-722 721-706 705-681 680-669 668-626 626-618 (?) THE NEO-BABYLONIAN EMPIRE Nabopolassar 625-604 B. Nebuchadrezzar II (son) 604-561 Amel-Marduk (Evil-Merodach) (son) 561-560 Nergal-shar-usgr (brother-in-law) 559-556 Labashi-Marduk (son) 556 Nabu-naidu (Nabonidus) 555-539 Sin-shum-lishir circa 618 Sin-shar-ishkun 616-606 (Nineveh taken by Medes 606 B. C.) PERSIAN RULERS Cyrus Cambyses (son) Darius I (Hystaspis) Xerxes I (son) Artaxerxes I (Longimanus) (son) Xerxes II Darius II Artaxerxes II (Mnemon) (son) Artaxerxes III (Ochos) (son) Arses (son) Darius III (Codomanus) (Babylon taken by Alexander the 539-529 B. C 529-522 522-486 486-165 465-424 (45 days) 424-404 404-359 359-338 338-336 336-331 Great 331 B. C)